<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>History remembers Harnack as one who refused to limit literary and historical study
			of the Bible. This work traces the history of the church from the time of the apostles to
			the time of the first church councils. In particular, he sought out the influence of Greek
			philosophy upon early Christian writings, including its creeds. Ultimately, he would
			come to see said Greek influence as a thing that corrupted the gospel message. Because
			of this, he rejected the Gospel of John as an accurate portrayal of the historical Jesus in
			favor of the three Synoptic Gospels.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O'Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
			<pubHistory />
			<comments>(tr. and ed. James Moffatt)</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>harnack</authorID>
			<bookID>mission</bookID>
			<workID>mission</workID>
			<bkgID>mission_and_expansion_of_christianity_in_the_first_three_centuries_(harnack)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>The Mission and Expansion of Christianity in the First Three Centuries </DC.Title>
		   		<DC.Title sub="short">The Mission and Expansion</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Adolf Harnack</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Harnack, Adolf (1851-1930)</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR165.H4 1908</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh3">By period</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh4">Early and medieval</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2005-06-15</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/harnack/mission.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights />
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		



<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.04%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<h1 id="i-p0.1">THE MISSION AND EXPANSION OF</h1>
<h1 id="i-p0.2">CHRISTIANITY</h1>

<h2 id="i-p0.3">IN THE FIRST THREE CENTURIES</h2>

<h2 style="margin-top:48pt" id="i-p0.4">BY ADOLF HARNACK</h2>

<p class="center" style="margin-top:48pt; margin-bottom:48pt" id="i-p1">Translated and edited by JAMES MOFFATT, <br />B.D., D.D. (St. Andrews)</p>

<p class="center" id="i-p2">GLOUCESTER, MASS. <br />
PETER SMITH <br />
1972</p>

<pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_iv.html" />
<p class="center" style="margin-top:48pt" id="i-p3">THE MISSION AND EXPANSION <br />
OF CHRISTIANITY<br />
IN THE FIRST THREE CENTURIES</p>

<p class="center" id="i-p4">Introduction and Bibliography to the Torchbook edition Copyright ©1961 by 
Jaroslav Pelikan Printed in the United States of America</p>

<p class="center" id="i-p5">This book was originally published by Williams &amp; Norgate, London. This is 
Volume I of the 1908 edition, translated and edited by James Moffatt.</p>

<p class="center" id="i-p6">First HARPER TORCHBOOK edition published 1962</p>
<p class="center" id="i-p7">Reprinted, 1972, by arrangement with</p>

<p class="center" id="i-p8">Harper &amp; Row, Publishers</p>

<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.09%" id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

<pb n="vi" id="ii-Page_vi" />
<pb n="vii" id="ii-Page_vii" />
<pb n="viii" id="ii-Page_viii" />

<pb n="ix" id="ii-Page_ix" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_ix.html" />

      <div2 title="Translator's Preface" progress="0.09%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p1.1">Dr Harnack</span> opened the course of lectures which have been translated in this 
library under the title <i>What is Christianity?</i> with a reference to John Stuart 
Mill. The present work might also be introduced by a sentence from the same 
English thinker. In the second chapter of his essay upon “Liberty,” he has 
occasion to speak with admiration and regret of the Emperor Marcus Aurelius, 
confessing that his persecution of the Christians seems “one of the most tragical facts in all history.” “It is a bitter thought,” he adds, “how 
different a thing the Christianity of the world might have been, if the 
Christian faith had been adopted as the religion of the empire under the 
auspices of Marcus Aurelius instead of those of Constantine.” Aurelius 
represents the apex of paganism during the first three centuries of our era. 
Chronologically, too, he stands almost equidistant between Christ and 
Constantine. But there were reasons why the adjustment of the empire to 
Christianity could not come earlier than the first quarter of the fourth 
century, and it is Dr Harnack's task in the present work to outline these 
reasons in so far as they are connected with the extension and expansion of 
Christianity itself. How did the new religion come to win official recognition 
from the state in A.D. 325? Why then? Why not till then? Such is the problem 
set to the historian of the Christian propaganda by the ante-Nicene period. He 
has to explain how and why and where, within less than three centuries, an 
Oriental religious movement which was originally a mere ripple on a single wave 
of dissent in the wide sea of paganism, rose into a breaker which swept before 
it the vested interests, prejudices, traditions, and authority of the most 
powerful social and political organization that the world hitherto 

<pb n="x" id="ii.i-Page_x" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_x.html" />had known. The main causes and courses of this transition, with all that it 
involves of the inner life and worship of the religion, form Dr Harnack's topic 
in these pages.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">In editing the book for an English audience I have slightly enlarged the index 
and added a list of New Testament passages referred to. Wherever a German or 
French book cited by the author has appeared in an English dress, the 
corresponding reference has been subjoined. Also, in deference to certain 
suggestions received by the publishers, I have added, wherever it has been 
advisable to do so, English versions of the Greek and Latin passages which form 
so valuable and characteristic a feature of Dr Harnack's historical discussions. 
It is hoped that the work may be thus rendered more intelligible and inviting 
than ever to that wider audience whose interest in early Christianity is allied 
to little or no Greek and Latin.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">The first edition of this translation was issued in 1904-1905, and the first 
volume is now out of print. Meanwhile, Dr Harnack published, in 1906, a new 
edition of the original in two volumes, which has been so thoroughly revised and 
enlarged that, with its additions and omissions, it forms practically a new 
work. His own preface to the second edition gives no adequate idea of the care 
and skill with which nearly every page has been gone over in order to fill up 
any gaps and bring the work up to date. The present version has been made 
directly from this edition. I have taken the opportunity of correcting some 
misprints which crept into the first edition of my translation, and it is hoped 
that English readers will now be able to find easy access to this standard 
history in its final form.</p>

<pb n="xi" id="ii.i-Page_xi" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xi.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Preface to the First German Edition" progress="0.35%" id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="ii.iii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">PREFACE TO THE FIRST GERMAN EDITION</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">No monograph has yet been devoted to the mission and spread of the Christian 
religion during the first three centuries of our era. For the earliest period of 
church history we have sketches of the historical development of dogma and of 
the relation of the church to the state—the latter including Neumann's excellent 
volume. But the missionary history has always been neglected, possibly because 
writers have been discouraged by the difficulty of bringing the material to the 
surface and getting it arranged, or by the still more formidable difficulties of 
collecting and sifting the geographical data and statistics. The following pages 
are a first attempt, and for it I bespeak a kindly judgment. My successors, of 
whom there will be no lack, will be able to improve upon it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">I have one or two preliminary remarks to make, by way of explanation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">The primitive history of the church's missions lies buried in legend; or 
rather, it has been replaced by a history (which is strongly marked by tendency) 
of what is alleged to have happened in the course of a few decades throughout 
every country on the face of the earth. The composition of this history has gone 
on for more than a thousand years. The formation of legends in connection with 
the apostolic mission, which commenced as early as the first century, was still 
thriving in the Middle Ages; it thrives, in fact, down to the present day. But 
the worthless character of this history is now recognised on all sides, and in 
the present work I have hardly touched upon it, since I have steadily presupposed the results 

<pb n="xii" id="ii.ii-Page_xii" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xii.html" />gained by the critical investigation of the sources. Whatever item from the 
apocryphal Acts, the local and provincial legends of the church, the episcopal 
lists, and the Acts of the martyrs, has not been inserted or noticed in these 
pages, has been deliberately omitted as useless. On the other hand, I have aimed 
at exhaustiveness in the treatment of reliable material. It is only the Acts and 
traditions of the martyrs that present any real difficulty, and from such 
sources this or that city may probably fall to be added to my lists. Still, the 
number of such addenda must be very small. Inscriptions, unfortunately, almost 
entirely fail us. Dated Christian inscriptions from the pre-Constantine age are 
rare, and only in the case of a few groups can we be sure that an undated 
inscription belongs to the third and not to the fourth century. Besides, the 
Christian origin of a very numerous class is merely a matter of conjecture, 
which cannot at present be established.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p4">As the apostolic age of the church, in its entire sweep, falls within the 
purview of the history of Christian missions, some detailed account of this 
period might be looked for in these pages. No such account, however, will be 
found. For such a discussion one may turn to numerous works upon the subject, 
notably to that of Weizsacker. After his labours, I had no intention of once 
more depicting Paul the missionary; I have simply confined myself to the 
general characteristics of the period. What is set down here must serve as its 
own justification. It appeared to me not unsuitable, under the circumstances, to 
attempt to do some justice to the problems in a series of longitudinal sections; thereby I hoped to avoid repetitions, and, above all, to bring out the main 
currents and forces of the Christian religion coherently and clearly. The 
separate chapters have been compiled in such a way that each may be read by 
itself; but this has not impaired the unity of the whole work, I hope.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p5">The basis chosen for this account of the early history of Christian missions is 
no broader than my own general knowledge of history and of religion—which is 
quite slender. My book contains no information upon the history of Greek or 
Roman religion; it has no light to throw on primitive myths and later 

<pb n="xiii" id="ii.ii-Page_xiii" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xiii.html" />cults, or on matters of law and of administration. On such topics other scholars 
are better informed than I am. For many years it has been my sole endeavour to 
remove the barriers between us, to learn from my colleagues whatever is 
indispensable to a correct appreciation of such phenomena as they appear inside 
the province of church history, and to avoid presenting derived material as the 
product of original research.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p6">With regard to ancient geography and statistics, I have noticed in detail, as 
the pages of my book will indicate, all relevant investigations. Unfortunately, 
works on the statistics of ancient population present results which are so 
contradictory as to be useless; and at the last I almost omitted the whole of 
these materials in despair. All that I have actually retained is a scanty 
residue of reliable statistics in the opening chapter of Book I. and in the 
concluding paragraphs. In identifying towns and localities I have followed the 
maps in the <i>Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum</i>, the small maps in the fifth volume 
of Mommsen's Roman History, Kiepert's <i>Formae orbis antiqui</i> (so far as these have 
appeared), and some other geographical guides; no place which I have failed to 
find in these authorities has been inserted in my pages without some note or 
comment, the only exception being a few suburban villages. I had originally 
intended to furnish the book with maps, but as I went on I had reluctantly to 
abandon this idea. Maps, I was obliged to admit, would give a misleading 
impression of the actual situation. For one thing, the materials at our disposal 
for the various provinces up to 325 A.D. are too unequal, and little would be 
gained by merely marking the towns in which Christians can be shown to have 
existed previous to Constantine; nor could I venture to indicate the density of 
the Christian population by means of colours. Maps cannot be drawn for any 
period earlier than the fourth century, and it is only by aid of these 
fourth-century maps that the previous course of the history can be viewed in 
retrospect.—The demarcation of the provinces, and the alterations which took 
place in their boundaries, formed a subject into which I had hardly any occasion 
to enter. Some account of the history of church-organization could not be 
entirely omitted, but questions of organization have only 

<pb n="xiv" id="ii.ii-Page_xiv" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xiv.html" />been introduced where they were unavoidable. My aim, as a rule, has been to be 
as brief as possible, to keep strictly within the limits of my subject, and 
never to repeat answers to any settled questions, either for the sake of 
completeness or of convenience to my readers. The history of the expansion of 
Christianity within the separate provinces has merely been sketched in outline. 
Anyone who desires further details must, of course, excavate with Ramsay in 
Phrygia and the French <i>savants</i> in Africa, or plunge with Duchesne into the 
ancient episcopal lists, although for the first three hundred years the results 
all over this field are naturally meagre.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p7">The literary sources available for the history of primitive Christian missions 
are fragmentary. But how extensive they are, compared to the extant sources at 
our disposal for investigating the history of any other religion within the 
Roman empire! They not only render it feasible for us to attempt a sketch of 
the mission and expansion of Christianity which shall be coherent and complete 
in all its essential features, but also permit us to understand the reasons why 
this religion triumphed in the Roman empire, and how the triumph was achieved. 
At the same time, a whole series of queries remains unanswered, including those 
very questions that immediately occur to the mind of anyone who looks 
attentively into the history of Christian missions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p8">Several of my earlier studies in the history of Christian missions have been 
incorporated in the present volume, in an expanded and improved form. These I 
have noted as they occur.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p9">I must cordially thank my honoured friend Professor Imelmann for the keen 
interest he has taken in these pages as they passed through the press.</p>

<p style="text-align:right; margin-right:5%; margin-top:9pt" id="ii.ii-p10">A. HARNACK.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p11"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p11.1">BERLIN</span>, <i>Sept</i>. 4, 1902.</p>

<pb n="xv" id="ii.ii-Page_xv" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xv.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Preface to the Second German Edition." progress="0.95%" id="ii.iii" prev="ii.ii" next="ii.iv">
<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.1">PREFACE TO THE SECOND GERMAN EDITION</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p1.1">The</span> second edition is about ten sheets larger than the first, six of these extra 
sheets falling within Book IV. The number of fresh places where I have been able 
to verify the existence of Christianity prior to Constantine is infinitesimally 
small; my critics have not been able to increase the list. But I have tried to 
put more colour into the description of the spread of the religion throughout 
the various provinces, and also to incorporate several out-of-the-way passages. 
Several new sections have been added; the excursus on the “Alleged Council of 
Antioch,” at the close of the first book, has been omitted as superfluous, 
however, though not as erroneous. After my disclaimer in the preface to the 
first edition, some may be surprised to find that maps are now added. What 
determined me to take this step was the number of requests for them, based 
invariably on the opinion that the majority of readers cannot form any idea of 
the diffusion of Christianity unless they have maps, while the ordinary maps of 
the ancient world require detailed study in order to be of any use for this 
special purpose. Consequently, I have overcome my scruples and drawn the eleven 
maps which are appended to the second volume. I attach most importance to the 
attempt which I have made in the second map. It was a venture, but it sums up 
all the results of my work, and without it the following maps would be 
misleading, since they all depend more or less upon incidental information about 
the period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p2">The index I have worked over again myself.</p>

<p style="text-align:right; margin-right:5%; margin-top:9pt" id="ii.iii-p3">A. H.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p4"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p4.1">BERLIN</span>, <i>Dec</i>. 1, 1905.</p>

<pb n="xvi" id="ii.iii-Page_xvi" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xvi.html" />
<pb n="xvii" id="ii.iii-Page_xvii" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xvii.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Table of Contents" progress="1.07%" id="ii.iv" prev="ii.iii" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii.iv-p0.1">TABLE OF CONTENTS</h2>

<table border="0" style="margin-left:10%; width:90%; font-variant:small-caps" id="ii.iv-p0.2">
<colgroup id="ii.iv-p0.3"><col style="width:85%" id="ii.iv-p0.4" /><col style="width:15%; vertical-align:top; text-align:right" id="ii.iv-p0.5" /></colgroup>
<tr id="ii.iv-p0.6">
<td id="ii.iv-p0.7">Translator's Preface</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p0.8"><span style="font-variant: normal" id="ii.iv-p0.9">ix</span></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p0.10">
<td id="ii.iv-p0.11">Preface to the First German Edition</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p0.12"><span style="font-variant: normal" id="ii.iv-p0.13">ix</span></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p0.14">
<td id="ii.iv-p0.15">Preface to the Second German Edition</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p0.16"><span style="font-variant: normal" id="ii.iv-p0.17">xv</span></td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p0.18">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="ii.iv-p0.19">BOOK I</th>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p0.20">
<th colspan="2" id="ii.iv-p0.21"><p style="margin-top:10pt; margin-bottom:10pt" id="ii.iv-p1">INTRODUCTORY</p></th>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p1.1">
<td id="ii.iv-p1.2">Chapter I. Judaism: Its Diffusion and Limits</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p1.3">1-18</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p1.4">
<td id="ii.iv-p1.5">Chapter II. The External Conditions of the World-wide Expansion of the Christian Religion</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p1.6">19-23</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p1.7">
<td id="ii.iv-p1.8"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iv-p2">Chapter III. The Internal Conditions Determining the World-wide 
Expansion of the Christian Religion—Religious Syncretism</p></td>
<td id="ii.iv-p2.1">24-35</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p2.2">
<td id="ii.iv-p2.3">Chapter IV. Jesus Christ and the Universal Mission</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p2.4">36-43</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p2.5">
<td id="ii.iv-p2.6">Chapter V. The Transition from the Jewish to the Gentile Mission</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p2.7">44-72</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p2.8">
<td id="ii.iv-p2.9">Chapter VI. Results of the Mission of Paul and of the First Missionaries</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p2.10">73-83</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p2.11">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="ii.iv-p2.12">BOOK II</th>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p2.13">
<th colspan="2" id="ii.iv-p2.14"><p style="margin-top:10pt; margin-bottom:10pt" id="ii.iv-p3">MISSION-PREACHING IN WORD AND DEED</p></th>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p3.1">
<td id="ii.iv-p3.2">Introduction</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p3.3">84-85</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p3.4">
<td id="ii.iv-p3.5">Chapter I. The Religious Characteristics of the Mission-Preaching</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p3.6">86-100</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p3.7">
<td id="ii.iv-p3.8">Chapter II. The Gospel of the Saviour and of Salvation</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p3.9">101-124</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p3.10">
<td id="ii.iv-p3.11"><pb n="xviii" id="ii.iv-Page_xviii" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xviii.html" />Chapter III. The Conflict with Demons</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p3.12">125-146</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p3.13">
<td id="ii.iv-p3.14">Chapter IV. The Gospel of Love and Charity</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p3.15">147-198</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p3.16">
<td id="ii.iv-p3.17"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iv-p4">Chapter V. The Religion of the Spirit and of Power, of Moral Earnestness and Holiness</p></td>
<td id="ii.iv-p4.1">199-218</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p4.2">
<td id="ii.iv-p4.3"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iv-p5">Chapter VI. The Religion of Authority and of Reason, of the Mysteries and of Transcendentalism</p></td>
<td id="ii.iv-p5.1">219-239</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p5.2">
<td id="ii.iv-p5.3"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iv-p6">Chapter VII. The Tidings of the New People and of the Third Race: 
The Historical and Political Consciousness of Christendom</p></td>
<td id="ii.iv-p6.1">240-265</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p6.2">
<td id="ii.iv-p6.3">Excursus. Christians as a Third Race, in the Judgment of Their Opponents</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p6.4">266-278</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p6.5">
<td id="ii.iv-p6.6">Chapter VIII. The Religion of a Book and a Historical Realization</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p6.7">279-289</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p6.8">
<td id="ii.iv-p6.9">Chapter IX. The Conflict with Polytheism and Idolatry</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p6.10">290-311</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p6.11">
<td id="ii.iv-p6.12">Epilogue. Christianity in its Completed Form as Syncretistic Religion</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p6.13">312-318</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p6.14">
<th colspan="2" style="line-height:24pt" id="ii.iv-p6.15">BOOK III</th>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p6.16">
<th colspan="2" id="ii.iv-p6.17"><p style="margin-top:10pt; margin-bottom:10pt" id="ii.iv-p7">THE MISSIONARIES: THE METHODS OF THE MISSION <br />AND THE COUNTER-MOVEMENTS</p></th>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p7.2">
<td id="ii.iv-p7.3"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iv-p8">Chapter I. The Christian Missionaries (Apostles, Evangelists, and Prophets or Teachers: The Informal Missionaries)</p></td>
<td id="ii.iv-p8.1">319-368</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p8.2">
<td id="ii.iv-p8.3">Excursus. Travelling: The Exchange of Letters and Literature.</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p8.4">369-380</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p8.5">
<td id="ii.iv-p8.6">Chapter II. Methods of the Mission: Catechizing and Baptism, the Invasion of Domestic Life</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p8.7">381-398</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p8.8">
<td id="ii.iv-p8.9">Chapter III. The Names of Christian Believers</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p8.10">399-418</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p8.11">
<td id="ii.iv-p8.12">Excursus I. Friends (<span style="font-variant: normal" id="ii.iv-p8.13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.iv-p8.14">οἱ φίλοι</span></span>)</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p8.15">419-421</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p8.16">
<td id="ii.iv-p8.17">Excursus II. Christian Names</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p8.18">422-430</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p8.19">
<td id="ii.iv-p8.20"><pb n="xix" id="ii.iv-Page_xix" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xix.html" /><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iv-p9">Chapter IV. The Organisation of the Christian Community, 
as Bearing upon the Christian Mission</p></td>
<td id="ii.iv-p9.1">431-444</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p9.2">
<td id="ii.iv-p9.3"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii.iv-p10">Excursus I. Ecclesiastical Organisation and the Episcopate (in the 
Provinces, the Cities, and the Villages), from Pius to Constantine</p></td>
<td id="ii.iv-p10.1">445-482</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p10.2">
<td id="ii.iv-p10.3">Excursus II. The Catholic Confederation and the Mission</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p10.4">483-484</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p10.5">
<td id="ii.iv-p10.6">Excursus III. The Primacy of Rome in Relation to the Mission</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p10.7">485-486</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p10.8">
<td id="ii.iv-p10.9">Chapter V. Counter-Movements</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p10.10">487-513</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.iv-p10.11">
<td id="ii.iv-p10.12">Addenda</td>
<td id="ii.iv-p10.13">514</td>
</tr>
</table>

<pb n="xx" id="ii.iv-Page_xx" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xx.html" />
<pb n="xi" id="ii.iv-Page_xi" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xi.html" />
<p id="ii.iv-p11"><img src="/ccel/harnack/mission/files/mission_map5.png" alt="Mission Map" id="ii.iv-p11.1" /></p>
<div style="margin-left:15%; margin-right:15%; font-style:italic" id="ii.iv-p11.2">
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p12">1. Only those towns are marked on the map in which it can be proved that Christian communities existed prior to 180 <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p12.1">A.D.</span></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p13">2. Places where Christian communities are demonstrable or certain prior to Trajan are underlined.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p14">3. Places which are not quite certain as towns with a Christian community prior to 180 <span class="sc" id="ii.iv-p14.1">A.D.</span> are put within brackets.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p15">4. The shading indicates that while Christians certainly existed in the district in question, the names of the cities where they stayed have not 
been preserved. Except in the case of Egypt, the shading is omitted whenever even one town in the province in question can be shown to have had a Christian church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iv-p16">5. The principal Roman roads are marked by double lines.</p>
</div>
<pb n="xx" id="ii.iv-Page_xx_1" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_xx.html" />

<pb n="1" id="ii.iv-Page_1" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_1.html" />
</div2>
</div1>

    <div1 title="Book I. Introductory." progress="1.31%" id="iii" prev="ii.iv" next="iii.i">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">BOOK I</h1>
<h2 id="iii-p0.2">INTRODUCTORY</h2>

      <div2 title="Chapter I. Judaism: Its Diffusion and Limits." progress="1.31%" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER 1</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i-p0.2">JUDAISM: ITS DIFFUSION AND LIMITS</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p1">To nascent Christianity the synagogues in the Diaspora meant more than the <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p1.1">fontes persecutionum</span></i> of Tertullian's complaint; they 
also formed the most important presupposition for the rise and growth of Christian 
communities throughout the empire. The network of the synagogues furnished the Christian 
propaganda with centres and courses for its development, and in this way the mission 
of the new religion, which was undertaken in the name of the God of Abraham and 
Moses, found a sphere already prepared for itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p2">Surveys of the spread of Judaism at the opening of our period have been often 
made, most recently and with especial care by Schürer (<i>Geschichte des jüdischen 
Volkes</i>, Bd. III.<sup>(3)</sup> pp. 1-38; Eng. trans., II. ii. 220 f.). Here we 
are concerned with the following points:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">(1) There were Jews in most of the Roman provinces, at any rate in all those 
which touched or adjoined the Mediterranean, to say nothing of the Black Sea; eastward 
also, beyond Syria, they were thickly massed in Mesopotamia, Babylonia, and Media.<note n="1" id="iii.i-p3.1">The conversion of the royal family of Adiabene (on the Tigris, at the 
frontier of the Roman Empire and of Parthia) to Judaism, during the reign of 
Claudius, is a fact of special moment in the history of the spread of Judaism, 
and Josephus gives it due prominence. A striking parallel, a century and a half 
later, is afforded by the conversion of the royal house of Edessa to Christianity. 
Renan (<i>Les Apôtres</i>, ch. xiv.) is not wrong when he remarks, in his own 
way, that “the royal family of Adiabene belongs to the history of Christianity.” 
He does not mean to say, with Orosius (vii. 6) and Moses of Chorene (ii. 35), 
that they actually became Christians, but simply that “in embracing Judaism, 
they obeyed a sentiment which was destined to bring over the entire pagan world 
to Christianity.” A further and striking parallel to the efforts of Queen Helena of Adiabene 
(cp. Jos., <i>Antiq.</i>, xx. 2 f.; <i>B.J.</i>, v. 2-4, v. 6. 1, vi. 6. 3) is to be found 
in the charitable activity of Constantine's mother, Queen Helena, in Jerusalem. 
Possibly the latter took the Jewish queen as her model, for Helena of Adiabene's 
philanthropy was still remembered in Jerusalem and by Jews in general (cp. Eus., 
<i>H.E.</i>, ii. 12, and the Talmudic tradition).—Comprehensive evidence for the 
spread of Judaism throughout the empire lies in Philo (<i>Legat</i>. 36 and <i>
<span style="font-style: normal" id="iii.i-p3.2">Flacc</span></i>. 7), Acts 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2:9-11" id="iii.i-p3.3" parsed="|Acts|2|9|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.9-Acts.2.11">ii. 9 f.</scripRef>), and Josephus (<i>Bell</i>., ii. 16. 4, vii. 3. 3; 
<i>Apion</i>, ii. 39). The statement of Josephus (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p3.4">οὐκ ἔστιν ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκουμένης δῆμος ὁ μὴ μοῖραν ἡμετέραν ἔχων</span>: 
“there is no people in the world which does not contain some part of 
us”) had been anticipated more than two centuries earlier by a Jewish Sibylline 
oracle (<i>Sib. orac</i>., iii. 271; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p3.5">πᾶσα δὲ γαῖα σέθεν πλήρης καὶ πᾶσα θάλασσα</span>: 
“every land and sea is filled with thee”). By 139-138 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p3.6">B.C.</span> 
a decree for the protection of Jews had been issued by the Roman Senate to the 
kings of Egypt, Syria, Pergamum, Cappadocia and Parthia, as well as to Sampsamê 
(Amisus?), Sparta, Sicyon (in the Peloponnese), Delos, Samos, the town of Gortyna, 
Caria and Myndus, Halicarnassus and Cnidus, Cos and Rhodes, the province of 
Lycia together with Phaselis, Pamphilia with Sidê, the Phœnician town Aradus, 
Cyrene and Cyprus. By the time of Sulla, Strabo had written thus (according 
to Josephus, <i>Antiq</i>., xiv. 7. 2): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p3.7">εἰς πᾶσαν πόλιν ἤδη παρεληλύθει, καὶ τόπον οὐκ ἔστι ῥᾳδίως εὑρεῖν τῆς οἰκουμένης ὃς 
οὐ παραδέδεκται τοῦτο τὸ φῦλον μηδ᾽ ἐπικρατεῖται ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ</span> 
(“They have now got into every city, and it is hard to find a spot on earth which has not admitted this tribe 
and come under their control”). For the intensive spread of Judaism Seneca's 
testimony (cited by Augustine, <i>De Civit. Dei</i>, vi. 11) is particularly instructive: <span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p3.8">cum interim usque eo sceleratissimae gentis 
consuetudo valuit, ut per omnes iam terras recepta sit; victi victoribus leges dederunt</span> 
(“Meantime the customs of this most accursed race have prevailed to such an 
extent that they are everywhere received. The conquered have imposed their laws 
on the conquerors”). Justin declares that “there are nations in which not one of your race [<i>i.e.</i> of the 
Jews] can be found” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p3.9">ἔστι τὰ ἔθνη ἐν οἷς οὐδέπω οὐδεὶς ὑμῶν τοῦ γένους 
ᾤκησεν</span>, <i>Dial</i>. 117), but the following claim that there were Christians 
in <i>every</i> nation shows that his statement is due to tendency.</note></p>  
<pb n="2" id="iii.i-Page_2" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_2.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">(2) Their numbers were greatest in Syria,<note n="2" id="iii.i-p4.1">The large number of Jews in Antioch is particularly striking.</note> next to that in Egypt (in all the 
nomes as far as Upper Egypt),<note n="3" id="iii.i-p4.2">For the diffusion of Jews in S. Arabia, cp. Philostorgius's important 
evidence (<i>H.E.</i>, iii. 4). The local population, he avers, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p4.3">οὐκ ὀλίγον 
πλῆθος Ἰουδαίων ἀναπέφυρται.</span></note> Rome, and the provinces of Asia 
Minor<note n="4" id="iii.i-p4.4">Philo, <i>Legat</i>. 33: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p4.5">Ἰουδαῖοι καθ᾽ ἑκάστην πόλιν εἰσὶ παμπληθεῖς Ἀσίας τε καὶ 
Συρίας</span> (“The Jews abound in every city of Asia and Syria”). The word “every” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p4.6">ἑκάστην</span>) is confirmed by a number of special 
testimonies, <i>e.g.</i> for Cilicia by Epiphanius (<i>Hær.</i>, xxx. 11), who says of the 
“apostle” sent by the Jewish patriarch to collect the Jewish taxes in Cilicia: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p4.7">ὃς ἀνελθὼν ἐκεῖσε ἀπὸ ἑκάστης 
πόλεως τῆς Κιλικίας τὰ ἐπιδέκατα κτλ εἰσέπραττεν</span> 
(“On his arrival there he proceeded to lift the tithes, etc., 
from every city in Cilicia”). On the spread of Judaism in Phrygia and the adjoining 
provinces (even into the districts of the interior), see Ramsay's two great 
works, <i>The Cities and Bishoprics of Phrygia</i>, and <i>The Historical Geography of 
Asia Minor</i>, along with his essay in the <i>Expositor</i> (January 1902) on “The Jews 
in the Græco-Asiatic Cities.” Wherever any considerable number of inscriptions 
are found in these regions, some of them are always Jewish. The rô1e played 
by the Jewish element in Pisidian Antioch is shown by <scripRef passage="Acts 13:44,50" id="iii.i-p4.8" parsed="|Acts|13|44|0|0;|Acts|13|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.44 Bible:Acts.13.50">Acts xiii.; see especially 
verses 44 and 50 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p4.9">οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι παρώτρυναν τὰς σεβομένας γυναῖκας 
τὰς ἐυσχήμονας καὶ τοὺς πρώτους 
τῆς πόλεως</span>). And the significance 
of the Jewish element in Smyrna comes out conspicuously in the martyrdom of 
Polycarp and of Pionius; on the day of a Jewish festival the appearance of the 
streets was quite changed. ''The diffusion and importance of the Jews in Asia 
Minor are attested among other things by the attempt made during the reign of 
Augustus, by the Ionian cities, apparently after joint counsel, to compel their 
Jewish fellow-townsmen to abandon their faith or else to assume the full burdens 
of citizenship” (Mommsen, <i>Röm. Gesch</i>., v. pp. 489 f., Eng. trans. <i>Provinces</i>, ii. 163).</note>. The 
extent to which they had 
<pb n="3" id="iii.i-Page_3" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_3.html" />made their way into all the local conditions is made particularly clear 
by the evidence bearing on the sphere last named, where, as on the north coast of 
the Black Sea, Judaism also played some part in the blending of religions (<i>e.g.</i>, 
the cult of “The most high God,” and of the God called “Sabbatistes”). The same 
holds true of Syria, though the evidence here is not taken so plainly from direct 
testimony, but drawn indirectly from the historical presuppositions of Christian 
gnosticism.<note n="5" id="iii.i-p4.10">Cp. also the remarks of Epiphanius (<i>Hær.</i>, lxxx. l) upon the cult of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p4.11">Παντοκράτωρ</span>.</note> In Africa, along the coast-line, from the proconsular province to 
Mauretania, Jews were numerous.<note n="6" id="iii.i-p4.12">See Monceaux, “<span lang="FR" id="iii.i-p4.13">les colonies juives dans l'Afrique romaine</span>” (<i>Rev. des 
Études juives</i>, 1902); and Leclerq, <i>L'Afrique chrétienne</i> (1904), I. pp. 36 f. 
We have evidence for Jewish communities at Carthage, Naro, Hadrumetum, Utica, 
Hippo, Simittu, Volubilis, Cirta, Auzia, Sitifis, Cæsarea, Tipasa, and Oea, etc.</note> At Lyons, in the time of Irenæus,<note n="7" id="iii.i-p4.14">To all appearance, therefore, he knew no Jewish Christians at first hand.</note> they 
do not seem to have abounded; but in southern Gaul, as later sources indicate, 
their numbers cannot have been small, whilst in Spain, as is obvious from the resolutions 
of the synod of Elvira (c. 300 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p4.15">A.D.</span>), they were both populous and powerful. Finally, 
we may assume that in Italy—apart from Rome and Southern Italy, where they were 
widely spread—they 
<pb n="4" id="iii.i-Page_4" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_4.html" />were not exactly numerous under the early empire, although even in Upper 
Italy at that period individual synagogues were in existence. This feature was due 
to the history of Italian civilization, and it is corroborated by the fact that, 
beyond Rome and Southern Italy, early Jewish inscriptions are scanty and uncertain. 
“The Jews were the first to exemplify that kind of patriotism which the Parsees, 
the Armenians, and to some extent the modern Greeks were to display in later ages, 
viz. a patriotism of extraordinary warmth, but not attached to any one locality, 
a patriotism of traders who wandered up and down the world and everywhere hailed 
each other as brethren, a patriotism which aimed at forming not great, compact states 
but small, autonomous communities under the ægis of other states.”<note n="8" id="iii.i-p4.16">Renan, <i>Les Apôtres</i> (ch. xvi.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p5">(3) The exact number of Jews in the Diaspora can only be calculated roughly. 
Our information with regard to figures is as follows. Speaking of the Jews in Babylonia, 
Josephus declares there were “not a few myriads,” or “innumerable myriads'” in 
that region.<note n="9" id="iii.i-p5.1"><i>Antiq.</i>, xv. 3. 1, xi. 5. 2. According to <i>Antiq</i>., xii. 3. 4, Antiochus 
the Great deported 2000 families of Babylonian Jews to Phrygia and Lydia.</note> At Damascus, during the great war, he narrates (<i>Bell. Jud</i>., ii. 
20. 2) how ten thousand Jews were massacred; elsewhere in the same book (vii. 8. 
7) he writes “eighteen thousand.'” Of the five civic quarters of Alexandria, two 
were called “the Jewish” (according to Philo, <i>In Flacc</i>. 8), since they were mainly 
inhabited by Jews; in the other quarters Jews were also to be met with, and Philo 
(<i>In Flacc</i>. 6) reckons their total number in Egypt (as far as the borders of Ethiopia) 
to have been at least 100 myriads (= a million). In the time of Sulla the Jews of 
Cyrene, according to Strabo (cited by Josephus, <i>Antiq</i>., xiv. 7. 2), formed one of 
the four classes into which the population was divided, the others being citizens, 
peasants, and resident aliens. During the great rebellion in Trajan's reign they 
are said to have slaughtered 220,000 unbelievers in Cyrene (<i>Dio Cassius</i>, lxviii. 
32), in revenge for which “many myriads” of their own number were put to death 
by Marcus Turbo (Euseb., <i>H.E.</i>, iv. 2). The Jewish revolt spread also to Cyprus, 
where 240,000 Gentiles are said to have 
<pb n="5" id="iii.i-Page_5" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_5.html" />been murdered by them.<note n="10" id="iii.i-p5.2">Dio Cassius (<i>loc. cit.</i>). The same author declares (lxix. 14) that 580,000 
Jews perished in Palestine during the rebellion of Barcochba.</note> As for the number of Jews in Rome, we have 
these two statements: first, that in <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p5.3">B.C.</span> 4 a Jewish embassy from Palestine to the 
metropolis was joined by 8000 local Jews (Joseph., <i>Antiq</i>., xvii. 2. 1; <i>Bell</i>., ii. 
6. 1); and secondly, that in 19 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p5.4">A.D.</span>, when Tiberius banished the whole Jewish community 
from Rome, 4000 able-bodied Jews were deported to Sardinia. The latter statement 
merits especial attention, as it is handed down by Tacitus as well as Josephus.<note n="11" id="iii.i-p5.5">There is a discrepancy between them. Whilst Josephus (<i>Antiq</i>., xviii. 
3. 5) mentions only Jews, Tacitus (<i>Annal</i>., ii. 85) writes: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p5.6">Actum et de sacris 
Aegyptiis Judaicisque pellendis factumque patrum consultum, ut quattuor milia 
libertini generis ea superstitione infecta, quis idonea aetas, in insulam 
Sardiniam veherentur, coercendis illic latrociniis et, si ob gravitatem caeli interissent, 
vile damnum; ceteri cederent Italia, nisi certam ante diem profanes ritus 
exuissent</span>” (“Measures were also adopted for the extermination of Egyptian and 
Jewish rites, and the Senate passed a decree that four thousand freedmen, able-bodied, 
who were tainted with that superstition, should be deported to the island of 
Sardinia to put a check upon the local brigands. Should the climate kill them 
'twould be no great loss! As for the rest, they were to leave Italy unless they 
abjured their profane rites by a given day”). The expulsion is also described 
by Suetonius (<i>Tiber</i>. 36); “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p5.7">Externas caeremonias, Aegyptios Judaicosque 
ritus compescuit, coactis qui superstitione ea tenebantur religiosas vestes 
cum instrumento omni comburere. Judaeorum juventutem per speciem sacramenti 
in provincias gravioris caeli distribuit, reliquos gentis eiusdem vel similia 
sectantes urbe summovit, sub poena perpetuae servitutis nisi obtemperassent</span>” 
(“Foreign religions, including the rites of Egyptians and Jews, he suppressed, 
forcing those who practised that superstition to burn their sacred vestments 
and all their utensils. He scattered the Jewish youth in provinces of an unhealthy 
climate, on the pretext of military service, whilst the rest of that race or 
of those who shared their practices were expelled from Rome, the penalty for 
disobedience being penal servitude for life”).</note> 
After the fall of Sejanus, when Tiberius revoked the edict (Philo, <i>Legat</i>. 24), the 
Jews at once made up their former numbers in Rome (<i>Dio Cassius</i>, lx. 6, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p5.8">πλεονάσαντες αὖθις</span>); 
the movement for their expulsion reappeared under Claudius in 49 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p5.9">A.D.</span>, 
but the enforcement of the order looked to be so risky that it was presently withdrawn 
and limited to a prohibition of religious gatherings.<note n="12" id="iii.i-p5.10">The sources here are contradictory. Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 18:2" id="iii.i-p5.11" parsed="|Acts|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.2">xviii. 2</scripRef>), Suetonius (<i>Claud</i>. 
25), and Orosius (vii. 6. 15)—the last named appealing by mistake to Josephus, 
who says nothing about the incident—all speak of a formal (and enforced) edict of expulsion, but Dio Cassius (lx. 6) writes: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p5.12">τούς τε Ἰουδαίους πλεονάσαντας αὖθις, 
ὥστε χαλεπῶς ἂν ἄνευ ταραχῆς ὑπὸ τοῦ ὄχλου σφῶν τῆς πόλεως εἰρχθῆναι, οὐκ 
ἐξήλασε· μέν, τῷ δὲ δὴ πατρίῳ βίῳ χρωμένους ἐκέλευσε μὴ συναθροίζεσθαι</span> 
(“As the Jews had once more multiplied, so that it would 
have been difficult to remove them without a popular riot, he did not expel 
them, but simply prohibited any gatherings of those who held to their ancestral 
customs”). We have no business, in my opinion, to use Dio Cassius in order 
to set aside two such excellent witnesses as Luke and Suetonius. Nor is it a 
satisfactory expedient to suppose, with Schürer (III. p. 32; cp. Eng. trans., 
II. ii. 237), that the government simply intended to expel the Jews. The edict 
must have been actually issued, although it was presently replaced by a prohibition 
of meetings, after the Jews had given a guarantee of good behaviour.</note> In Rome the Jews dwelt chiefly in 
<pb n="6" id="iii.i-Page_6" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_6.html" />Trastevere; but as Jewish churchyards have been discovered in various 
parts of the city, they were also to be met with in other quarters as well.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6">A glance at these numerical statements shows<note n="13" id="iii.i-p6.1">I omit a series of figures given elsewhere by Josephus; they are not 
of the slightest use.</note> that only two possess any significance. 
The first is Philo's, that the Egyptian Jews amounted to quite a million. Philo's 
comparatively precise mode of expression (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p6.2">οὐκ ἀποδέουσι μυριάδων ἑκατὸν οἱ τὴν 
Ἀλεξάνδρειαν καὶ τὴν χώραν Ἰουδᾶιοι κατοικοῦντες ἀπὸ τοῦ πρὸς 
Λιβύην καταβαθμοῦ μέχρι τῶν ὁρίων Αἰθιοπίας</span>: 
“The Jews resident in Alexandria and 
in the country from the descent to Libya back to the bounds of Ethiopia, do not 
fall short of a million”), taken together with the fact that registers for the purpose 
of taxation were accurately kept in Egypt, renders it probable that we have here 
to do with no fanciful number. Nor does the figure itself appear too high, when 
we consider that it includes the whole Jewish population of Alexandria. As the entire 
population of Egypt (under Vespasian) amounted to seven or eight millions, the Jews 
thus turn out to have formed a seventh or an eighth of the whole (somewhere about 
thirteen per cent.).<note n="14" id="iii.i-p6.3">See Mommsen, <i>Röm. Gesch</i>., v. p. 578 [Eng. trans., “Provinces of the 
Roman Empire,” ii. p. 258], and Pietschmann in Pauly-Wissowa's <i>Encyklop</i>., i., 
col. 990 f. Beloch (<i>Die Bevölkerung der griechisch-römischen Welt</i>, pp. 258 f.) 
questions the reckoning of Josephus (<i>Bell</i>., ii. 16. 4) that the population of 
Egypt under Nero amounted to seven and a half millions. He will not allow more 
than about five, though he adduces no conclusive argument against Josephus, 
Still, as he also holds it an exaggeration to say, with Philo, that the Jews 
in Egypt were a million strong, he is not opposed to the hypothesis that Judaism 
in Egypt amounted to about 13 per cent. of the total population. Beloch reckons 
the population of Alexandria (including slaves) at about half a million. Of 
these, 200,000 would be Jews, as the Alexandrian Jews numbered about two-fifths of the whole.</note> Syria is the only province of the empire where we 
<pb n="7" id="iii.i-Page_7" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_7.html" />must assume a higher percentage of Jews among the population;<note n="15" id="iii.i-p6.4">Josephus, <i>Bell</i>., vii. 3. 3; (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p6.5">Τὸ Ἰουδαίων γένος πολὺ μὲν κατὰ πᾶσαν τὴν 
οἰκουμένην παρέσπαρται τοῖς ἐπιχωρίοις, πλεῖστον δὲ τῇ Συρίᾳ</span>: 
“The Jewish race is thickly spread over the world among its inhabitants, 
but specially in Syria”). Beloch (pp. 242 f., 507) estimates the population 
of Syria under Augustus at about six millions, under Nero at about seven, whilst 
the free inhabitants of Antioch under Augustus numbered close on 300,000. As 
the percentage of Jews in Syria (and especially in Antioch) was larger than 
in Egypt (about 13 per cent.), certainly over a million Jews must be assumed for Syria under Nero.</note> in 
all the other provinces their numbers were smaller.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">The second passage of importance is the statement that Tiberius deported four 
thousand able-bodied Jews to Sardinia—Jews, be it noted, not (as Tacitus declares) 
Egyptians and Jews, for the distinct evidence of Josephus on this point is corroborated 
by that of Suetonius (see above), who, after speaking at first of Jews and Egyptians, 
adds, by way of closer definition, “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p7.1">Judaeorum juventatem per speciem sacramenti 
in provincias gravioris caeli distribuit.</span>'” Four thousand able-bodied men answers 
to a total of at least ten thousand human beings,<note n="16" id="iii.i-p7.2">Taking for granted, as in the case of any immigrant population, that 
the number of men is very considerably larger than that of women, I allow 2000 
boys and old men to 4000 able-bodied men, and assume about 4000 females.</note> and something like this represented 
the size of the contemporary Jewish community at Rome. Now, of course, this reckoning 
agrees but poorly with the other piece of information, viz., that twenty-three years 
earlier a Palestinian deputation had its ranks swelled by 8000 Roman Jews. Either 
Josephus has inserted the total number of Jews in this passage, or he is guilty 
of serious exaggeration. The most reliable estimate of the Roman population under 
Augustus (in <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p7.3">B.C.</span> 5) gives 320,000 male plebeians over ten years of age. As women 
were notoriously in a minority at Rome, this number represents about 600,000 inhabitants 
(excluding slaves),<note n="17" id="iii.i-p7.4">See Beloch, pp. 292 f. His figure, 500,000, seems to me rather low.</note> so that about 10,000 
Jews<note n="18" id="iii.i-p7.5">Renan (L'<i>Antéchrist</i>, ch. i.) is inclined to estimate the number of the 
Roman Jews, including women and children, at from twenty to thirty thousand.</note> would be equivalent to about 
one-sixtieth of the population.<note n="19" id="iii.i-p7.6">The total number, including foreigners and slaves, would amount to something 
between 800,000 and 900,000 (according to Beloch, 800,000 at the outside).</note> Tiberius could still risk the strong measure of expelling them; but when 
<pb n="8" id="iii.i-Page_8" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_8.html" />Claudius tried to repeat the experiment thirty years later, he was unable to carry it out.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">We can hardly suppose that the Jewish community at Rome continued to show any 
considerable increase after the great rebellions and wars under Vespasian, Titus, 
Trajan, and Hadrian, since the decimation of the Jews in many provinces of the empire 
must have re-acted upon the Jewish community in the capital. Details on this point, 
however, are wanting.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">If the Jews in Egypt amounted to about a million, those in Syria were still more 
numerous. Allowing about 700,000 Jews to Palestine—and at this moment between 
600,000 and 650,000 people live there; see Baedeker's <i>Palestine</i>, 1900, 
p. lvii.—we are within the mark at all events when we reckon the Jews in the remaining 
districts of the empire (<i>i.e.</i>, in Asia Minor, Greece, Cyrene, Rome, Italy, Gaul, 
Spain, etc.) at about one million and a half. In this way a grand total of about 
four or four and a half million Jews is reached. Now, it is an extremely surprising 
thing, a thing that seems at first to throw doubt upon any estimate whatsoever of 
the population, to say that while (according to Beloch) the population of the whole 
Roman empire under Augustus is reported to have amounted to nearly fifty-four millions, 
the Jews in the empire at that period must be reckoned at not less than four or 
four and a half millions. Even if one raises Beloch's figure to sixty millions, 
how can the Jews have represented seven per cent. of the total population? Either 
our calculation is wrong—and mistakes are almost inevitable in a matter like this—or 
the propaganda of Judaism was extremely successful in the provinces; for it is utterly 
impossible to explain the large total of Jews in the Diaspora by the mere fact of 
the fertility of Jewish families. We must assume, I imagine, that a very large number 
of pagans, and in particular of kindred Semites of the lower class, trooped over 
to the religion of Yahweh<note n="20" id="iii.i-p9.1">After the edict of Pius, which forbade in the most stringent terms the 
circumcision of any who had not been born in Judaism (cp. also the previous 
edict of Hadrian), regular secessions must have either ceased altogether or 
occurred extremely seldom; cp. Orig., <i>c. Cels.</i>, II. xiii.</note>—for the Jews of the Diaspora were genuine Jews 
only to a certain extent. Now if Judaism was actually so 
<pb n="9" id="iii.i-Page_9" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_9.html" />vigorous throughout the empire as to embrace about seven percent. of the total population 
under Augustus,<note n="21" id="iii.i-p9.2">In modern Germany the Jews number a little over one per cent of the 
population; in Austro-Hungary, four and two-thirds per cent.</note> one begins to realize its great influence and social importance. 
And in order to comprehend the propaganda and diffusion of Christianity, it is quite 
essential to understand that the religion under whose “shadow” it made its way out 
into the world, not merely contained elements of vital significance but had expanded 
till it embraced a considerable proportion of the world's population.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">Our survey would not be complete if we did not glance, however briefly, at the 
nature of the Jewish propaganda in the empire,<note n="22" id="iii.i-p10.1">Compare, on this point, Schürer's description, op, cit., III.<sup>(3)</sup> pp. 102 
f. [Eng. trans., II. ii. 126 f.].</note> for some part, at least, of her 
missionary zeal was inherited by Christianity from Judaism. As I shall have to refer 
to this Jewish mission wherever any means employed in the Christian propaganda are 
taken over from Judaism, I shall confine myself in the meantime to some general observations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">It is surprising that a religion which raised so stout a wall of partition between 
itself and all other religions, and which in practice and prospects alike was bound 
up so closely with its nation, should have possessed a missionary impulse<note n="23" id="iii.i-p11.1">The duty and the hopefulness of missions are brought out in the earliest 
Jewish Sibylline books. Almost the whole of the literature of Alexandrian Judaism 
has an apologetic bent and the instinct of propaganda.</note> of 
such vigour and attained so large a measure of success. This is not ultimately to 
be explained by any craving for power or ambition; it is a proof<note n="24" id="iii.i-p11.2">Cp. Bousset's <i>Die Religion des Judentums im neutest, Zeitalter</i> 1903), 
especially the sections on “The Theologians, the Church and the Laity, Women, 
Confession (Faith and Dogma), the Synagogue as an Institute of Salvation” (pp. 
139-184), and the large section devoted to “The Faith of the Individual and 
Theology.” If a popular religion passes into a confession of faith and a church, 
individual faith with all its reach and strain also comes into view together 
with the church. For the propaganda of Judaism in the pagan world, cp. pp. 77 f.</note> that 
<i>Judaism, as a religion, was already blossoming out by some inward transformation</i> and becoming 
across between a national religion and a world-religion (confession of faith and 
a church). Proudly the Jew felt that he had something to say and bring to the world, 
which concerned all men, viz., <i>The one and only spiritual God, creator of heaven and earth, </i> 
<pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_10.html" /><i>with his holy moral law.</i> It was owing to the consciousness of this 
(<scripRef passage="Romans 2:19" id="iii.i-p11.3" parsed="|Rom|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.19">Rom. ii. 19 f.</scripRef>) that he felt missions to be a duty. 
<i>The Jewish propaganda throughout 
the empire was primarily the proclamation of the one and only God, of his moral 
law, and of his judgment;</i> to this everything else became secondary. The object in 
many cases might be pure proselytism (<scripRef passage="Matthew 23:15" id="iii.i-p11.4" parsed="|Matt|23|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.15">Matt. xxiii. 15</scripRef>), but Judaism was quite in 
earnest in overthrowing dumb idols and inducing pagans to recognize their creator 
and judge, for in this the honour of the God of Israel was concerned.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">It is in this light that one must judge a phenomenon which is misunderstood so 
long as we explain it by means of specious analogies—I mean, the different degrees 
and phases of proselytism. In other religions, variations of this kind usually proceed 
from an endeavour to render the <i>moral</i> precepts imposed by the religion somewhat 
easier for the proselyte. In Judaism this tendency never prevailed, at least never 
outright. On the contrary, the <i>moral</i> demand remained unlowered. <i>As the recognition 
of God was considered the cardinal point</i>, Judaism was in a position to depreciate 
the claims of the cultus and of ceremonies, and the different kinds of Jewish proselytism 
were almost entirely due to the different degrees in which the ceremonial precepts 
of the Law were observed. The fine generosity of such an attitude was, of course, 
facilitated by the fact that a man who let even his little finger be grasped by 
this religion, thereby became a Jew.<note n="25" id="iii.i-p12.1">If he did not, his son did.</note> Again, strictly speaking, even a born Jew 
was only a proselyte so soon as he left the soil of Palestine, since thereby he 
parted with the sacrificial system; besides, he was unable in a foreign country 
to fulfil, or at least to fulfil satisfactorily, many other precepts of the Law.<note n="26" id="iii.i-p12.2">Circumcision, of course, was always a troublesome wall of partition. 
Born Jews, as a rule, laid the greatest stress upon it, while pagans submitted 
to the operation with extreme reluctance.</note> For 
generations there had been a gradual neutralising of the sacrificial system proceeding 
apace within the inner life of Judaism—even among the Pharisees; and this coincided 
with an historical situation which obliged by far the greater number of the adherents 
of the religion to live amid conditions which had made them 

<pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_11.html" />strangers for a long period to the sacrificial system. In this way 
they were also rendered accessible on every side of their spiritual nature to foreign 
cults and philosophies, and thus there originated Persian and Græco-Jewish religious 
alloys, several of whose phenomena threatened even the monotheistic belief. The 
destruction of the temple by the Romans really destroyed nothing; it may be viewed 
as an incident organic to the history of Jewish religion. When pious people held 
God's ways at that crisis were incomprehensible, they were but deluding themselves.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">For a long while the popular opinion throughout the empire was that the Jews 
worshipped God without images, and that they had no temple. Now, although both of 
these “atheistic” features might appear to the rude populace even more offensive 
and despicable than circumcision, Sabbath observance, the prohibition of swine's 
flesh, etc., nevertheless they made a deep impression upon wide circles of educated 
people.<note n="27" id="iii.i-p13.1">This rigid exclusiveness in a religion naturally repelled the majority 
and excited frank resentment; it was somewhat of a paradox, and cannot fail 
to have been felt as obdurately inhuman as well as insolent. Anti-Semitism can 
be plainly traced within the Roman empire from 100 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p13.2">B.C.</span> onwards; in the first 
century <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p13.3">A.D.</span> it steadily increased, discharging itself in outbursts of fearful 
persecution.</note> Thanks to these traits, together with its monotheism—for which the age 
was beginning to be ripe<note n="28" id="iii.i-p13.4">It was ripe also for the idea of an individual recompense in the future 
life, as an outcome of the heightened valuation of individual morality in this 
life, and for the idea of a judgment passed on the individual thereafter.</note>—Judaism seemed as if it were elevated to the rank 
of <i>philosophy</i>, and inasmuch as it still continued to be a religion, it exhibited 
a type of mental and spiritual life which was superior to anything of the kind.<note n="29" id="iii.i-p13.5"><i>E.g.</i>, especially to the idealistic schools of popular philosophy. Cp. Wendland, 
<i>Philo und die stoisch-kynische Diatribe</i> (1895).</note> At bottom, there was nothing artificial in a Philo or in a Josephus exhibiting Judaism 
as the <i>philosophic</i> religion, for this kind of apologetic corresponded to the actual 
situation in which they found themselves<note n="30" id="iii.i-p13.6">Cp. Friedlander's<i> Geschichte der jüdischen Apologetik als Vorgeschichte 
des Christentums</i>, 1903. On the heights of its apologetic, the Jewish religion 
represented itself as the idealist philosophy based on revelation (the sacred 
book), <i>i.e.</i>, materially as ideological rationalism, and formally as supra-rationalism; it was the “most satisfying” form of religion, retaining a vitality, a precision, 
and a certainty in its conception of God such as no cognate form of religious 
philosophy could preserve, while at the same time the overwhelming number and 
the definite character of its ''prophecies” quelled every doubt.</note>; it was as the revealed and also the philosophic 

<pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_12.html" />religion, equipped with “the oldest book in the world,”that Judaism developed her 
great propaganda.<note n="31" id="iii.i-p13.7">“As a philosophical religion Judaism may have attracted one or two 
cultured individuals, but it was as a religious and social community with a 
life of its own that it won the masses.” So Axenfeld, on p. 15 of his study 
(mentioned below on p. 16). Yet even as a religious fellowship with a life of 
its own, Judaism made a philosophic impression—and that upon the uneducated 
as well as upon the educated. I agree with Axenfeld, however, that the Jewish 
propaganda owed its success not to the literary activity of individual Hellenistic 
Jews, but to the assimilating power of the communities with their religious 
life, their strict maintenance of convictions, their recognition of their own 
interests and their satisfaction of a national pride, as evidenced in their 
demand for proselytes to glorify Jehovah.</note> The account given by Josephus (<i>Bell</i>., vii. 3. 3) of the situation 
at Antioch, viz., that “the Jews continued to attract a large number of the Greeks 
to their services, making them in a sense part of themselves”—this holds true of 
the Jewish mission in general.<note n="32" id="iii.i-p13.8">The keenness of Jewish propaganda throughout the empire during the first 
century—“the age in which the Christian preaching began its course is the age 
in which the Jewish propaganda reached the acme of its efforts”—is also clear 
from the introduction of the Jewish week and Sabbath throughout the empire; 
cp. Schürer, “Die siebentägige Woche im Gebrauch der christlichen Kirche der 
ersten Jahrhunderte “ (<i>Zeits. f. die neut. Wiss.</i>, 1905, 40 f.). Many pagans 
celebrated the Sabbath, just as Jews to-day observe Sunday.</note> The adhesion of Greeks and Romans to Judaism 
ranged over the entire gamut of possible degrees, from the superstitious adoption 
of certain rites up to complete identification. “God-fearing” pagans constituted 
the majority; proselytes (<i>i.e.</i>, people who were actually Jews, obliged to keep the 
whole Law), there is no doubt, were comparatively few in number.<note n="33" id="iii.i-p13.9">See Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, i. 7, for the extent to which proselytes became fused 
among those who were Jews by birth.</note> Immersion was 
more indispensable than even circumcision as a condition of entrance.<note n="34" id="iii.i-p13.10">It must not be forgotten that even in the Diaspora there was exclusiveness 
and fanaticism. The first persecution of Christians was set afoot by synagogues 
of the Diaspora in Jerusalem; Saul was a fanatic Jew of the Diaspora.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">While all this was of the utmost importance for the Christian mission which came 
afterwards, at least equal moment attaches to one vital omission in the Jewish missionary 
preaching: viz., that no Gentile, in the first generation at least, could become a 

<pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_13.html" />real son of Abraham. His rank before God remained inferior. Thus it 
also remained very doubtful how far any proselyte—to say nothing of the “God-fearing”—had 
a share in the glorious promises of the future. The religion which repairs 
this omission will drive Judaism from the field.<note n="35" id="iii.i-p14.1">I know of no reliable inquiries into the decline and fall of Jewish 
missions in the empire after the second destruction of the temple. It seems 
to me unquestionable that Judaism henceforth slackened her tie with Hellenism, 
in order to drop it altogether as time went on, and that the literature of Hellenistic 
Judaism suddenly became very slender, destined ere long to disappear entirely. 
But whether we are to see in all this merely the inner stiffening of Judaism, 
or other causes to boot (<i>e.g.</i>, the growing rivalry of Christianity), is a question 
which I do not venture to decide. On the repudiation of Hellenism by Palestinian 
Judaism even prior to the first destruction of the temple, see below (p. 16).</note> When it proclaims this message 
in its fulness, that the last will be first, that freedom from the Law is the normal 
and higher life, and that the observance of the Law, even at its best, is a thing 
to be tolerated and no more, it will win thousands where the previous missionary 
preaching won but hundreds.<note n="36" id="iii.i-p14.2">A notable parallel from history to the preaching of Paul in its relation 
to Jewish preaching, is to be found in Luther's declaration, that the truly 
perfect man was not a monk, but a Christian living in his daily calling. Luther 
also explained that the last (those engaged in daily business) were the first.—The 
above sketch has been contradicted by Friedländer (in Dr. Bloch's <i>Oesterr. Wochenschrift, 
Zentralorgan f. d. ges. Interessen des Judentums</i>, 1902, Nos. 49 f.), who asserts 
that proselytes ranked entirely the same as full-blooded Jews. But Friedländer 
himself confines this liberal attitude towards proselytes to the Judaism of 
the Greek Diaspora; he refers it to the influence of Hellenism, and supports 
it simply by Philo (and John the Baptist). Note also that Philo usually holds 
Jewish pride of birth to be vain, if a man is wicked; in that case, a Jew is 
far inferior to a man of pagan birth. With this limitation of Friedländer's, 
no objection can be taken to the thesis in question. I myself go still further; for there is no doubt that even before the rise of Christianity the Jews of 
the Diaspora allegorised the ceremonial Law, and that this paved the way for 
the Gentile church's freedom from the Law. Only, the question is (i.) whether 
the strict Judaism of Palestine, in its obscure origins, was really affected 
by these softening tendencies, (ii.) whether it did not exercise an increasingly 
strong influence upon Judaism even in the Diaspora, and (iii.) whether the Judaism 
of the Diaspora actually renounced all the privileges of its birth. On the two 
latter points, I should answer in the negative (even with regard to Philo); 
on the first, however, my reply would be in the affirmative.</note> Yet the propaganda of Judaism did not succeed simply 
by its high inward worth; the profession of Judaism also conferred great social 
and political advantages upon its adherents. Compare Schürer's sketch (<i>op. cit.</i>, 
III<sup>(3)</sup> pp. 56-90; Eng. trans., II ii. 243 f.) of the 

<pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_14.html" />internal organization of Jewish communities in the Diaspora, of their 
civil position, and of their civic “isopolity,”<note n="37" id="iii.i-p14.3">The Jewish communities in the Diaspora also formed small states inside 
the state or city; one has only to recollect the civil jurisdiction which they 
exercised, even to the extent of criminal procedure. As late as the third century 
we possess, with reference to Palestine, Origen's account (<i>Ep. ad Afric</i>., xiv.) 
of the power of the Ethnarch (or patriarch), which was so great “that he differed 
in no whit from royalty”; “legal proceedings also took place privately as enjoined 
by the Law, and several people were condemned to death, not in open court and 
yet with the cognizance of the authorities.” Similar occurrences would take 
place in the Diaspora. The age of Hadrian and Pius did bring about a terrible 
retrograde movement; but afterwards, part of the lost ground was again recovered.</note> and it will be seen how advantageous 
it was to belong to a Jewish community within the Roman empire. No doubt there were 
circumstances under which a Jew had to endure ridicule and disdain, but this injustice 
was compensated by the ample privileges enjoyed by those who adhered to this <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.4">religio 
licita</span></i>. If in addition one possessed the freedom of a city (which it was not difficult 
to procure) or even Roman citizenship, one occupied a more secure and favourable 
position than the majority of one's fellow-citizens. No wonder, then, that Christians 
threatened to apostatize to Judaism during a persecution,<note n="38" id="iii.i-p14.5">Proofs of this are not forthcoming, however, in any number.</note> or that separation 
from the synagogues had also serious economic consequences for Jews who had become 
Christians.<note n="39" id="iii.i-p14.6">Owing to their religious and national characteristics, as well as to 
the fact that they enjoyed legal recognition throughout the empire, the Jews 
stood out conspicuously from amongst all the other nations included in the Roman 
state. This comes out most forcibly in the fact that they were even entitled 
“The Second race.” We shall afterwards show that Christians were called the 
Third race, since Jews already ranked thus as the Second.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">One thing further. All religions which made their way into the empire along the 
channels of intercourse and trade were primarily religions of the city, and remained 
such for a considerable period. It cannot be said that Judaism in the Diaspora was 
entirely a city-religion; indeed the reverse holds true of one or two large provinces. 
Yet in the main it continued to be a city-religion, and we hear little about Jews 
who were settled on the land.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16">So long as the temple stood, and contributions were paid in to it, this formed 
a link between the Jews of the Diaspora and 

<pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_15.html" />Palestine.<note n="40" id="iii.i-p16.1">Messengers and letters also passed, which kept the tie between Jerusalem 
and the Jewish church of the Gentiles fresh and close. A good example occurs 
at the close of Acts.</note> Afterwards, a rabbinical board took the place of the 
priestly college at Jerusalem, which understood how still to raise and use these 
contributions. The board was presided over by the patriarch, and the contributions 
were gathered by “apostles'” whom he sent out.<note n="41" id="iii.i-p16.2">On the patriarch, see Schürer, III.<sup>(3)</sup>, pp. 77 f. [Eng. trans., II. 
ii. 270]. From Vopisc. <i>Saturn</i>. 8 we know that the patriarch himself went also 
in person to the Diaspora, so far as Egypt is concerned. On the “apostles,” 
see Book III. ch. i. (2).</note> They appear also to have had additional duties to perform (on which see below).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17">To the Jewish mission which preceded it, the Christian mission was indebted, 
in the first place, for a field tilled all over the empire; in the second place, 
for religious communities already formed everywhere in the towns; thirdly, for what 
Axenfeld calls “the help of materials'” furnished by the preliminary knowledge 
of the Old Testament, in addition to catechetical and liturgical materials which 
could be employed without much alteration; fourthly, for the habit of regular worship 
and a control of private life; fifthly, for an impressive apologetic on behalf 
of monotheism, historical teleology, and ethics; and finally, for the feeling that 
self-diffusion was a duty. The amount of this debt is so large, that one might venture 
to claim the Christian mission as a continuation of the Jewish propaganda. “Judaism,'' 
said Renan, “was robbed of its due reward by a generation of fanatics, and it was 
prevented from gathering in the harvest which it had prepared.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">The extent to which Judaism was prepared for the gospel may also be judged by 
means of the syncretism into which it had developed. The development was along no 
mere side-issues. The transformation of a national into a universal religion may 
take place in two ways: either by the national religion being reduced to great central 
principles, or by its assimilation of a wealth of new elements from other religions. 
Both processes developed simultaneously in Judaism.<note n="42" id="iii.i-p18.1">For “syncretism,” see especially the last chapter in Bousset's volume 
(pp. 448-493). Syncretism melted each of the older elements within the religion 
of Judaism, and introduced a wealth of entirely new elements. But nothing decomposed 
the claim that Judaism was the true religion, or the conviction that in “Moses” all truth lay.</note> But the former is the 

<pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_16.html" />more important of the two, as a preparation for Christianity. This 
is to be deduced especially from that great scene preserved for us by <scripRef passage="Mark 12:28-34" id="iii.i-p18.2" parsed="|Mark|12|28|12|34" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.28-Mark.12.34">Mark xii. 
28-34</scripRef>—in its simplicity of spirit, the greatest memorial we possess of the history 
of religion at the epoch of its vital change.<note n="43" id="iii.i-p18.3">The nearest approach to it is to be found in the missionary speech put 
into Paul's mouth on the hill of Mars.</note> “A scribe asked Jesus, What is 
the first of all the commandments? Jesus replied, The first is: Hear, O Israel, 
the Lord our God is one God, and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, 
and all thy soul, and all thy mind, and all thy strength. The second is: Thou shalt 
love thy neighbour as thyself. There is no commandment greater than these. And the 
scribe said to him. True, O teacher; thou hast rightly said that he is one, and 
that beside him there is none else, and that to love him with all the heart, and 
all the understanding and all the strength, and to love one's neighbour as oneself, 
is far above all holocausts and sacrifices. And when Jesus saw that he answered 
intelligently, he said: Thou art not far from the kingdom of God.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">With regard to the attitude of Palestinian Judaism towards the mission-idea (<i>i.e.</i>, 
universalism and the duty of systematic propaganda), the state of matters during 
the age of Christ and the apostles is such as to permit pleadings upon both sides 
of the question.<note n="44" id="iii.i-p19.1">Cp. Bertholet, <i>Die Stellung der Israeliten und Juden zu den Fremden</i> 
(1890); Schürer, III.<sup>(3)</sup>, pp. 125 f.); Bousset, <i>op. cit.</i>, 82 f.; Axenfeld, 
“Die judische Propaganda als Vorläuferin der urchristlichen Mission,” in the 
<i>Missionswiss. Studien</i> (Festschrift für Warneck), 1904, pp. l-80.</note> Previous to that age, there had been two periods which were 
essentially opposite in tendency. The older, resting upon the second Isaiah, gave 
vivid expression, even within Palestine itself, to the universalism of the Jewish 
religion as well as to a religious ethic which rose almost to the pitch of humanitarianism. 
This is represented in a number of the psalms, in the book of Jonah, and in the 
Wisdom-literature. The pious are fully conscious that Yahweh rules over the nation 
and over all mankind, that he is the God of each individual, and that he requires 
nothing but reverence. Hence their hope for the 

<pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_17.html" />ultimate conversion of all the heathen. They will have kings and people alike to bow before Yahweh and to praise 
him. Their desire is that Yahweh's name be known everywhere among the heathen, and 
his glory (in the sense of conversion to him) spread far and wide. With the age 
of the Maccabees, however, an opposite tendency set in. Apocalyptic was keener upon 
the downfall of the heathen than upon their conversion, and the exclusive tendencies 
of Judaism again assert themselves, in the struggle to preserve the distinctive 
characteristics of the nation. “One of the most important results which flowed 
from the outrageous policy of Antiochus was that it discredited for all time to 
come the idea of a Judaism free from any limitation whatsoever, and that it either 
made pro-Hellenism, in the sense of Jason and Alcimus, impossible for Palestine 
and the Diaspora alike, or else exposed it to sharp correction whenever it should 
raise its head” (Axenfeld, p. 28). Now, in the age of Christ and the apostles, these 
two waves, the progressive and the nationalist, are beating each other back. Pharisaism 
itself appears to be torn in twain. In some psalms and manuals, as well as in the 
13th Blessing of the Schmone Esre, universalism still breaks out. “Hillel, the 
most famous representative of Jewish Biblical learning, was accustomed, with his 
pupils, to pay special attention to the propaganda of religion. ‘Love men and draw 
them to the Law' is one of his traditional maxims” (Pirke Aboth, 1. 12). Gamaliel, 
Paul's teacher, is also to be ranked among the propagandists. It was not impossible, 
however, to be both exclusive and in favour of the propaganda, for the conditions 
of the mission were sharpened into the demand that the entire Law should be kept. 
If I mistake not, Jesus was primarily at issue with this kind of Pharisaism in Jerusalem. 
Now the keener became the opposition within Palestine to the foreign dominion, and 
the nearer the great catastrophe came, the more strenuous grew the reaction against 
all that was foreign, as well as the idea that whatever was un-Jewish would perish 
in the judgment. Not long before the destruction of Jerusalem, in all probability, 
the controversy between the schools of Hillel and Shammai ended in a complete victory 
for the latter. Shammai was not indeed an opponent of the mission in principle, 

<pb n="18" id="iii.i-Page_18" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_18.html" />but he subjected it to the most rigorous conditions. The 
eighteen rules which were laid down included, among other things, the prohibition 
against learning Greek, and that against accepting presents from pagans for the 
temple. Intercourse with pagans was confined within the strictest of regulations, 
and had to be given up as a whole. This opened the way for the Judaism of the Talmud 
and the Mishna. The Judaism of the Diaspora followed the same course of development, 
though not till some time afterwards.<note n="45" id="iii.i-p19.2">Axenfeld remarks very truly (pp. 8 f.) that “the history of the Jewish 
propaganda is to be explained by the constant strain between the demand that 
the heathen should be included and the dread which this excited. The Judaism 
which felt the impulse of propaganda resembled an invading host, whose offensive 
movements are continually being hampered by considerations arising from the 
need of keeping in close touch with their basis of operations.” But it seems 
to me an artificial and theological reflection, when the same scholar lays supreme 
weight on the fact that the Jewish propaganda had no “consciousness of a vocation,” 
and that, in contrast to the Christian mission, it simply proclaimed its God 
zealously from the consciousness of an innate religious pre-eminence, devoid 
of humility and obedience. I have tried in vain to find an atom of truth in 
this thesis, with its resultant defence of the historicity of <scripRef passage="Matthew 28:19" id="iii.i-p19.3" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matthew xxviii. 
19</scripRef>. It is of course admitted on all hands that Christian missionary zeal was 
bound subsequently to be intensified by the belief that Jesus had directly enjoined it.</note></p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter II. The External Conditions of the World-wide Expansion of the Christian Religion." progress="4.78%" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
<pb n="19" id="iii.ii-Page_19" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_19.html" />
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER 2</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ii-p0.2">THE EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE WORLD-WIDE EXPANSION OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION</h3>

<p style="margin-left:0in" id="iii.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p1.1">It</span> is only in a 
series of headings, as it were, that I would summarize 
the external conditions which either made it possible for Christianity to spread 
rapidly and widely during the imperial age, or actually promoted its advance. One 
of the most important has been mentioned in the previous chapter, viz., the spread 
of Judaism, which anticipated and prepared the way for that of Christianity. Besides 
this, the following considerations<note n="46" id="iii.ii-p1.2">The number of works at our disposal for such a survey is legion. One 
of the most recent is Gruppe's <i>Kulturgeschichte der römischen Kaiserzeit</i> 
(2 vols., 1903, 1904).</note> are especially to be noted:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p2">(1) The <i>Hellenizing</i> of the East and (in part also) of the West, which 
had gone on steadily since Alexander the Great: or, <i>the comparative unity of 
language and ideas</i> which this Hellenizing had produced. Not until the close 
of the second century <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.ii-p2.1">A.D.</span> does this Hellenizing process appear to have exhausted 
itself,<note n="47" id="iii.ii-p2.2">I know no investigations as to the precise period when the advance of 
Hellenism, more particularly of the Greek language, subsided and ceased at Rome 
and throughout the West. From my limited knowledge of the subject, I should 
incline to make the close of the second century the limit. Marcus Aurelius still 
wrote his confessions in Greek, but no indication of a similar kind can be discovered 
later. In the West, Greek was checked by the deterioration of culture as well 
as by the circumstances of the situation; the tidal wave grows shallower as 
it spreads. During the third century Rome began to shed off Greek, and in the 
course of the fourth century she became once more a purely Latin city. So too 
with the Western provinces as far as they had assimilated the Greek element; 
so with Southern Italy and Gaul even, though the process took longer in these 
regions. During the second century people could still make themselves understood 
apparently by means of Greek, in any of the larger Western cities; by the third 
century, a stranger who did not know Latin was sometimes in difficulties, though 
not often; by the fourth, no traveller in the West could dispense with Latin 
any longer, and it was only in Southern Gaul and Lower Italy that Greek sufficed.</note> 

<pb n="20" id="iii.ii-Page_20" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_20.html" />while in the fourth century, when the seat of empire was shifted to 
the East, the movement acquired a still further impetus in several important directions. 
As Christianity allied itself very quickly though incompletely to the speech and 
spirit of Hellenism, it was in a position to avail itself of a great deal in the 
success of the latter. In return it furthered the advance of Hellenism and put a 
check to its retreat.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">(2) <i>The world-empire of Rome and the political unity</i> which it secured 
for the nations bordering on the Mediterranean; the comparative unity secured by 
this world-state for the methods and conditions of outward existence, and also the 
comparative stability of social life. Throughout many provinces of the East, people 
felt the emperor really stood for peace, after all the dreadful storms and wars; 
they hailed his law as a shelter and a safeguard.<note n="48" id="iii.ii-p3.1">After Melito, Origen (<i>c. Celsum</i> II. xxx.) correctly estimated the 
significance of this for the Christian propaganda. “In the days of Jesus, righteousness 
arose and fulness of peace; it began with his birth. God prepared the nations 
for his teaching, by causing the Roman emperor to rule over all the world; there 
was no longer to be a plurality of kingdoms, else would the nations have been 
strangers to one another, and so the apostles would have found it harder to 
carry out the task laid on them by Jesus, when he said, ‘Go and teach all nations.' 
It is well known that the birth of Jesus took place in the reign of Augustus, 
who fused and federated the numerous peoples upon earth into a single empire. 
A plurality of kingdoms would have been an obstacle to the spread of the doctrine 
of Jesus throughout all the world, not merely for the reasons already mentioned, 
but also because the nations would in that event have been obliged to go to 
war in defence of their native lands. . . . . How, then, could this doctrine of 
peace, which does not even permit vengeance upon an enemy, have prevailed throughout 
the world, had not the circumstances of the world passed everywhere into a milder 
phase at the advent of Jesus?”</note> Furthermore, the earthly monarchy 
of the world; was a fact which at once favoured the conception of the heavenly monarchy 
and conditioned the origin of <i>a catholic or universal church</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">(3) The exceptional facilities, growth, and security of <i>international traffic</i>:<note n="49" id="iii.ii-p4.1">Cp. Stephan in Raumer's <i>Histor. Taschenbuch</i> (1868), pp. 1 f., and Zahn's <i>Weltverkehr und Kirche während 
der drei ersten Jahrhunderte</i> (1877). That one Phrygian merchant voyaged to Rome (according to the inscription on a tomb) 
no fewer than seventy-two times in the course of his life, is itself a fact 
which must never be lost sight of.</note> 
the admirable roads; the blending of different nationalities;<note n="50" id="iii.ii-p4.2">It is surprising to notice this blending of nationalities, whenever any 
inscription bears a considerable number of names (soldiers, pages, martyrs, 
etc.), and at the same time mentions their origin.</note> the interchange of wares and of ideas; the 

<pb n="21" id="iii.ii-Page_21" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_21.html" />personal intercourse; the ubiquitous merchant and soldier—one may 
add, the ubiquitous professor, who was to be encountered from Antioch to Cadiz, 
from Alexandria to Bordeaux. The church thus found the way paved for expansion: 
the means were prepared; and the population of the large towns was as heterogeneous 
and devoid of a past as could be desired.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">(4) The practical and theoretical conviction of <i>the essential unity of mankind</i>, 
and of human rights and duties, which was produced, or at any rate intensfied, by 
the fact of the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p5.1">orbis Romanus</span>” [Roman world] on the one side and the development 
of philosophy upon the other, and confirmed by the truly enlightened system of Roman 
jurisprudence, particularly between Nerva and Alexander Severus. On all essential 
questions the church had no reason to oppose, but rather to assent to, Roman law, 
that grandest and most durable product of the empire.<note n="51" id="iii.ii-p5.2">At this point (in order to illustrate these four paragraphs) Renan's 
well-known summary may be cited (<i>Les Apôtres</i>, ch. xvi.): “The unity 
of the empire was the essential presupposition of any comprehensive proselytizing 
movement which should transcend the limits of nationality. In the fourth century 
the empire realised this: it became Christian; it perceived that Christianity 
was the religion which it had matured involuntarily; it recognized in Christianity 
the religion whose limits were the same as its own, the religion which was identified 
with itself and capable of infusing new life into its being. The church, for 
her part, became thoroughly Roman, and to this day has remained a survival of 
the old Roman empire. Had anyone told Paul that Claudius was his main coadjutor, 
had anyone told Claudius that this Jew, starting from Antioch, was preparing 
the ground for the most enduring part of the imperial system, both Paul and 
Claudius would have been mightily astonished. Nevertheless both sayings would 
have been true.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">(5)<i> The decomposition of ancient society into a democracy</i>: the gradual 
equalizing of the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p6.1">cives Romani</span>” [Roman citizens] and the provincials, of the Greeks 
and the barbarians; the comparative equalizing of classes in society; the elevation 
of the slave-class—in short, a soil prepared for the growth of new formations 
by the decomposition of the old.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">(6)<i> The religious policy of Rome</i>, which furthered the interchange of religions 
by its toleration, hardly presenting any obstacles to their natural increase or 
transformation or decay, although it would not stand any practical expression of 
contempt for the ceremonial of the State-religion. The liberty guaranteed 

<pb n="22" id="iii.ii-Page_22" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_22.html" />by Rome's religious policy on all other points was an ample compensation for the rough check 
imposed on the spread of Christianity by her vindication of the State-religion. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">(7) <i>The existence of associations</i>, as well as of <i>municipal and provincial 
organizations</i>. In several respects the former had prepared the soil for the 
reception of Christianity, whilst in some cases they probably served as a shelter 
for it. The latter actually suggested the most important forms of organization in 
the church, and thus saved her the onerous task of first devising such forms and 
then requiring to commend them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">(8) <i>The irruption of the Syrian and Persian religions</i> into the empire, 
dating especially from the reign of Antoninus Pius. These had certain traits in 
common with Christianity, and although the spread of the church was at first handicapped 
by them, any such loss was amply made up for by the new religious cravings which 
they stirred within the minds of men—cravings which could not finally be satisfied 
apart from Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">(9)<i> The decline of the exact sciences</i>, a phenomenon due to the democratic 
tendency of society and the simultaneous popularizing of knowledge, as well as to 
other unknown causes: also<i> the rising vogue of a mystical philosophy of religion 
with a craving for some form of revelation and a thirst for miracle</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">All these outward conditions (of which the two latter might have been previously 
included among the inward) brought about a great revolution in the whole of human 
existence under the empire, a revolution which must have been highly conducive to 
the spread of the Christian religion. The narrow world had become a wide world; 
the rent world had become a unity; the barbarian world had become Greek and Roman: 
<i>one</i> empire, <i>one</i> universal language, <i>one</i> civilization, a <i>common</i> development towards 
monotheism, and a <i>common yearning</i> for saviors!<note n="52" id="iii.ii-p11.1">As Uhlhorn remarks very truly (<i>Die christliche Liebesthätigkeit in der alten Kirche</i>, 1882, p. 37; Eng. trans. pp. 40-42): “From the time of 
the emperors onwards a new influence made itself felt, and unless we notice 
this influence, we cannot understand the first centuries of the early Christian 
church, we cannot understand its rapid extension and its relatively rapid triumph. 
. . . . Had the stream of new life issuing from Christ encountered ancient life 
when the latter was still unbroken, it would have recoiled impotent from the 
shock. But ancient life had by this time begun to break up; its solid foundations 
had begun to weaken; and, besides, the Christian stream fell in with a previous 
and cognate current of Jewish opinion. In the Roman empire there had already appeared 
a universalism foreign to the ancient world. Nationalities had been effaced. 
The idea of universal humanity had disengaged itself from that of nationality. 
The Stoics had passed the word that all men were equal, and had spoken of brotherhood 
as well as of the duties of man towards man. Hitherto despised, the lower classes 
had asserted their position. The treatment of slaves became milder. If Cato 
had compared them to cattle, Pliny sees in them his ‘serving friends.' The position 
of the artizan improved, and freedmen worked their way up, for the guilds provided 
them not simply with a centre of social life, but also with the means of bettering 
their social position. Women, hitherto without any legal rights, received such 
in increasing numbers. Children were looked after. The distribution of grain, 
originally a political institution and nothing more, became a sort of poor-relief 
system, and we meet with a growing number of generous deeds, gifts, and endowments, 
which already exhibit a more humane spirit,” etc.</note></p>

<pb n="23" id="iii.ii-Page_23" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_23.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter III. The Internal Conditions Determining the World-wide Expansion of the Christian Religion—Religious Syncretism." progress="5.64%" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
<pb n="24" id="iii.iii-Page_24" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_24.html" />
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iii-p0.2">THE INTERNAL CONDITIONS DETERMINING THE WORLD-WIDE EXPANSION OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION—RELIGIOUS SYNCRETISM</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p1.1">In</span> subsequent sections of this book we shall notice a series of the more important 
inner conditions which determined the universal spread of the Christian religion. 
It was by preaching to the poor, the burdened, and the outcast, by the preaching 
and practice of love, that Christianity turned the stony, sterile world into a fruitful 
field for the church. Where no other religion could sow and reap, this religion 
was enabled to scatter its seed and to secure a harvest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p2">The condition, however, which determined more than anything else the propaganda 
of the religion, lay in the general religious situation during the imperial age. 
It is impossible to attempt here to depict that situation, and unluckily we cannot 
refer to any standard work which does justice to such a colossal undertaking, despite 
the admirable studies and sketches (such as those of Tzschirner, Friedländer, Boissier, 
Réville, and Wissowa)<note n="53" id="iii.iii-p2.1">Add the sketch of the history of Greek religion by Wilamowitz-Moellendorff 
(<i>Jahrb. des Freien deutschen Hochstifts</i>, 1904).</note> which we possess. This being so, we must content ourselves 
with throwing out a few hints along two main lines.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">(1) In spite of the inner evolution of polytheism towards monotheism, the relations 
between Christianity and paganism simply meant the opposition of monotheism and 
polytheism—of polytheism, too, in the first instance, as political religion (the 
imperial cultus). Here Christianity and paganism were absolutely opposed. The former 
burned what the latter adored, and the latter burned Christians as guilty of high treason. 

<pb n="25" id="iii.iii-Page_25" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_25.html" />Christian apologists and martyrs were perfectly right in often ignoring 
every other topic when they opened their lips, and in reducing everything to this 
simple alternative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">Judaism shared with Christianity this attitude towards polytheism. But then, 
Judaism was a <i>national</i> religion; hence its monotheism was widely tolerated simply 
because it was largely unintelligible. Furthermore, it usually evaded any conflict 
with the State-authorities, and it did not make martyrdom obligatory. That a man 
had to become a Jew in order to be a monotheist, was utterly absurd: it degraded 
the creator of heaven and earth to the level of a national god. Besides, if he was 
a national god, he was not the only one. No doubt, up and down the empire there 
were whispers about the atheism of the Jews, thanks to their lack of images; but 
the charge was never levelled in real earnest—or rather, opinion was in such 
a state of oscillation that the usual political result obtained: <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p4.1">in dubio pro reo</span></i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">It was otherwise with Christianity. Here the polytheists could have no hesitation: 
deprived of any basis in a nation or a State, destitute alike of images and temples, 
Christianity was simple atheism. The contrast between polytheism and monotheism 
was in this field clear and keen. From the second century onwards, the conflict 
between these two forms of religion was waged by Christianity and not by Judaism. 
The former was aggressive, while as a rule the latter had really ceased to fight 
at all—it devoted itself to capturing proselytes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">From the very outset it was no hopeless struggle. When Christianity came upon 
the scene, the polytheism of the State-religion was not yet eradicated, indeed, 
nor was it eradicated for some time to come;<note n="54" id="iii.iii-p6.1">Successful attempts to revive it were not awanting; see under (2) in 
this section.</note> but there were ample forces at 
hand which were already compassing its ruin. It had survived the critical epoch 
during which the republic had changed into a dual control and a monarchy; but as 
for the fresh swarm of religions which were invading and displacing it, polytheism 
could no more exorcise them with the magic wand of the imperial cultus than it could 
dissolve them under the rays of a protean cultus of the sun, which sought to bring everything 

<pb n="26" id="iii.iii-Page_26" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_26.html" />within its sweep. Nevertheless polytheism would still have been destined 
to a long career, had it not been attacked secretly or openly by the forces of general 
knowledge, philosophy, and ethics; had it not also been saddled with arrears of 
mythology which excited ridicule and resentment. Statesmen, poets, and philosophers 
might disregard all this, since each of these groups devised some method of preserving 
their continuity with the past. But once the common people realized it, or were 
made to realize it, the conclusion they drew in such cases was ruthless. The onset 
against deities feathered and scaly, deities adulterous and infested with vice, 
and on the other hand against idols of wood and stone, formed the most impressive 
and effective factor in Christian preaching for wide circles, circles which in all 
ranks of society down to the lowest classes (where indeed they were most numerous) 
had, owing to experience and circumstances, reached a point at which the burning 
denunciations of the abomination of idolatry could not fail to arrest them and bring 
them over to monotheism. The very position of polytheism as the State-religion was 
in favour of the Christian propaganda. Religion faced religion; but whilst the one 
was new and living, the other was old—that is, with the exception of the imperial 
cultus, in which once more it gathered up its forces. No one could tell exactly 
what had come over it. Was it merely equivalent to what was lawful in politics? 
Or did it represent the vast, complicated mass of <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p6.2">religiones licitae</span></i> throughout 
the empire? Who could say?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">(2) This, however, is to touch on merely one side of the matter. The religious 
situation in the imperial age, with the tendencies it cherished and the formations 
it produced—all this was complicated in the extreme. Weighty as were the simple 
antitheses of “monotheism <i>versus</i> polytheism” and “strict morality 
<i>versus</i> laxity 
and vice'' these cannot be taken as a complete summary of the whole position. The 
posture of affairs throughout the empire is no more adequately described by the 
term “polytheism'' than is Christianity, as it was then preached, by the bare term 
“monotheism.” It was not a case of vice and virtue simply facing one another. Here, 
in fact, we must enter into some detail and definition.</p>

<pb n="27" id="iii.iii-Page_27" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_27.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">Anyone who considers that the domination of the inner life over external empiricism 
and politics is an illusion and perversion, must date the disintegration of the 
ancient world from Socrates and Plato. Here the two tempers stand apart! On the 
other hand, anyone who regards this domination as the supreme advance of man, is 
not obliged to accompany its development down as far as Neo-Platonism. He will 
not, indeed, be unaware that, even to the last, in the time of Augustine, genuine 
advances were made along this line, but he will allow that they were gained at great 
expense—too great expense. This erroneous development began when introspection 
commenced to despise and neglect its correlative in natural science, and to woo 
mysticism, theurgy, astrology, or magic. For more than a century previous to the 
Christian era, this had been going on. At the threshold of the transition stands 
Posidonius, like a second Janus. Looking in one direction, he favours a rational 
idealism; but, in another, he combines this with irrational and mystic elements. 
The sad thing is that these elements had to be devised and employed in order to 
express new emotional values which his rational idealism could not manage to guarantee, 
because it lay spell-bound and impotent in intellectualism. Language itself declined 
to fix the value of anything which was not intellectual by nature. Hence the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p8.1">̔Υπερνοητόν</span> emerged, a conception which continued to attract and appropriate 
what ever was mythical and preposterous, allowing it to pass in unchallenged. Myth 
now ceased to be a mere symbol. It became the organic means of expression for those 
higher needs of sentiment and religion whose real nature was a closed book to thinkers 
of the day. On this line of development, Posidonius was followed by Philo.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">The inevitable result of all this was a relapse to lower levels; but it was a 
relapse which, as usual, bore all the signs of an innovation. The signs pointed 
to life, but the innovation was ominous. For, while the older mythology had been 
either naïve or political, dwelling in the world of ceremony, the new mythology 
became a confession: it was philosophical, or pseudo-philosophical, and to this 
it owed its sway over the mind, beguiling the human spirit until it gradually succeeded in 

<pb n="28" id="iii.iii-Page_28" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_28.html" />destroying the sense of reality and in crippling the proper functions 
of all the senses within man. His eyes grew dim, his ears could hear no longer. 
At the same time, these untoward effects were accompanied by a revival and resuscitation 
of the religious feeling—as a result of the philosophical development. This took 
place about the close of the first century. Ere long it permeated all classes in 
society, and it appears to have increased with every decade subsequently to the 
middle of the second century. This came out in two ways, on the principle of that 
dual development in which a religious upheaval always manifests itself. The first 
was a series of not unsuccessful attempts to revivify and inculcate the old religions, 
by carefully observing traditional customs, and by restoring the sites of the oracles 
and the places of worship. Such attempts, however, were partly superficial and artificial. 
They offered no strong or clear expression for the new religious cravings of the 
age. And Christianity held entirely aloof from all this restoration of religion. 
They came into contact merely to collide—this pair of alien magnitudes; neither 
understood the other, and each was driven to compass the extermination of its rival 
(see above).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">The second way in which the resuscitation of religion came about, however, was 
far more potent. Ever since Alexander the Great and his successors, ever since Augustus 
in a later age, the nations upon whose development the advance of humanity depended 
had been living under new auspices. The great revolution in the external conditions 
of their existence has been already emphasized; but corresponding to this, and partly 
in consequence of it, a revolution took place in the inner world of religion, which 
was due in some degree to the blending of religions, but pre-eminently to the progress 
of culture and to man's experience inward and outward. No period can be specified 
at which this blending process commenced among the nations lying between Egypt and 
the Euphrates, the Tigris, or Persia;<note n="55" id="iii.iii-p10.1">It is still a moot point of controversy whether India had any share in 
this, and if so to what extent; some connection with India, however, does seem probable.</note> for, so far as we are in a position to 
trace back their history, their religions were, like themselves, exposed to constant 

<pb n="29" id="iii.iii-Page_29" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_29.html" />interchange, whilst their religious theories were a matter of give 
and take. But now the Greek world fell to be added, with all the store of knowledge 
and ideas which it had gained by dint of ardent, willing toil, a world lying open 
to any contribution from the East, and in its turn subjecting every element of Eastern 
origin to the test of its own lore and speculation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">The results already produced by the interchange of <i>Oriental</i> religions, including 
that of Israel, were technically termed, a century ago, “the Oriental philosophy 
of religion,” a term which denoted the broad complex of ritual and theory connected 
with the respective cults, their religious ideas, and also scientific speculations 
such as those of astronomy or of any other branch of knowledge which was elevated 
into the province of religion. All this was as indefinite as the title which was 
meant to comprehend it, nor even at present have we made any great progress in this 
field of research.<note n="56" id="iii.iii-p11.1">The origin of the separate elements, in particular, is frequently obscure—whether Indian, 
Persian, Babylonian, Egyptian, Asiatic, etc.</note> Still, we have a more definite grasp of the complex itself; 
and—although it seems paradoxical to say so—this is a result which we owe 
chiefly to Christian gnosticism. Nowhere else are these vague and various conceptions 
worked out for us so clearly and coherently.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">In what follows I shall attempt to bring out the salient features of this “Orientalism.” 
Naturally it was no rigid entity. At every facet it presented elements and ideas 
of the most varied hue. The general characteristic was this that people still retained 
or renewed their belief in sections of the traditional mythology presented in realistic 
form. To these they did attach ideas. It is not possible, as a rule, to ascertain 
in every case at what point and to what extent such ideas overflowed and overpowered 
the realistic element in any given symbol—a fact which makes our knowledge of 
“Orientalism” look extremely defective; for what is the use of fixing down a 
piece of mythology to some definite period and circle, if we cannot be sure of its 
exact value? Was it held literally? Was it transformed into an idea? Was it taken 
metaphorically? Was it the creed of unenlightened piety? Was it merely ornamental? And what 

<pb n="30" id="iii.iii-Page_30" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_30.html" />was its meaning? Theological or cosmological? Ethical or historical? 
Did it embody some event in the remote past, or something still in existence, or 
something only to be realized in the future? Or did these various meanings and values 
flow in and out of one another? And was the myth in question felt to be some sacred, 
undefined magnitude, something that could unite with every conceivable coefficient, 
serving as the starting-point for any interpretation whatsoever that one chose to 
put before the world? This last question is to be answered, I think, in the affirmative, 
nor must we forget that in one and the same circle the most diverse coefficients 
were simultaneously attached to any piece of mythology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">Further, we must not lose sight of the varied origin of the myths. The earliest 
spring from the primitive view of nature, in which the clouds were in conflict with 
the light and the night devoured the sun, whilst thunderstorms were the most awful 
revelation of the deity. Or they arose from the dream-world of the soul, from that 
separation of soul and body suggested by the dream, and from the cult of the human 
soul. The next stratum may have arisen out of ancient historical reminiscences, 
fantastically exaggerated and elevated into something supernatural. Then came the 
precipitate of primitive attempts at “science” which had gone no further, viz., 
observations of heaven and earth, leading to the knowledge of certain regular sequences, 
which were bound up with religious conceptions. All this the soul of man informed 
with life, endowing it with the powers of human consciousness. It was upon this 
stratum that the great Oriental religions rose, as we know them in history, with 
their special mythologies and ritual theories. Then came another stratum, namely, 
religion in its abstract development and alliance with a robust philosophic culture. 
One half of it was apologetic, and the other critical. Yet even there myths still 
took shape. Finally, the last stratum was laid down, viz., the glaciation of ancient 
imaginative fancies and religions produced by a new conception of the universe, 
which the circumstances and experience of mankind had set in motion. Under the pressure 
of this, all existing materials were fused together, elements that lay far apart 
were solidified into a unity, and all previous constructions 

<pb n="31" id="iii.iii-Page_31" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_31.html" />were shattered, while the surface of the movement was covered by broken fragments 
thrown out in a broad moraine, in which the débris of all earlier strata were to 
be found. This is the meaning of “syncretism”. Viewed from a distance, it looks 
like a unity, though the unity seems heterogeneous. The forces which have shaped 
it do not meet the eye. What one really sees is the ancient element in its composition; the new lies buried under all that catches the eye upon the surface.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">This new element consisted in the political and social experience, and in speculations 
of the inner life. It would appear that even before the period of its contact with 
the Greek spirit, “Orientalism” had reached this stage; but one of the most unfortunate 
gaps in our knowledge of the history of religion is our inability to determine to 
what extent “Orientalism” had developed on its own lines, independent of this Greek 
spirit. We must be content to ascertain what actually took place, viz., the rise 
of new ideas and emotions which meet us on the soil of Hellenism—that Hellenism 
which, with its philosophy of a matured Platonism and its development of the ancient 
mysteries, coalesced with Orientalism.<note n="57" id="iii.iii-p14.1">The convergence of these lines of development in the various nations 
of antiquity during the age of Hellenism is among the best-established facts 
of history. Contemporary ideas of a cognate or similar nature were not simply 
the result of mutual interaction, but also of an independent development along 
parallel lines. This makes it difficult, and indeed impossible in many cases, 
to decide on which branch any given growth sprang up. The similarity of the 
development on parallel lines embraced not only the ideas, but frequently their 
very method of expression and the form under which they were conceived. The 
bounds of human fancy in this province are narrower than is commonly supposed.</note> These new features<note n="58" id="iii.iii-p14.2">Cp. further the essay of Loofs on “The Crisis of Christianity in the Second 
Century” (<i>Deutsch-evang. Blätter</i>, 1904, Heft 7), which depicts the problem occasioned 
by the meeting of Christianity and syncretism. Also, the penetrating remarks 
of Wernle in his <i>Anfängen unserer Religion</i> (2nd ed., 1904; Eng. trans., <i>The 
Beginnings of Christianity</i>, in this library).</note> are somewhat as 
follows:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">(1) There is <i>the sharp division between the soul</i> (or <i>spirit</i>) <i>
and the body</i>: the more or less exclusive importance attached to the spirit, 
and the notion that the spirit comes from some other, upper world and is either 
possessed or capable of life eternal: also the individualism involved in all this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">(2) There is <i>the sharp division between God and the world</i>, with 

<pb n="32" id="iii.iii-Page_32" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_32.html" />the subversion of the naïve idea that they formed a homogeneous unity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">(3) In consequence of these distinctions we have <i>the sublimation of the Godhead</i>, 
“<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p17.1">via negationis et eminentiæ</span>.” The Godhead now becomes for the first time incomprehensible 
and indescribable; yet it is also great and good. Furthermore, it is the basis of 
all things; but the ultimate basis, which is simply posited yet cannot be actually 
grasped.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">(4) As a further result of these distinctions and of the exclusive importance 
attached to the spirit, we have <i>the depreciation of the world</i>, the contention 
that it were better never to have existed, that it was the result of a blunder, 
and that it was a prison or at best a penitentiary for the spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">(5) There is the conviction that <i>the connection with the flesh</i> (“that 
soiled robe”) <i>depreciated and stained the spirit</i>; in fact, that the latter would 
inevitably be ruined unless the connection were broken or its influence counteracted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p20">(6) There is <i>the yearning for redemption</i>, as a redemption from the world, 
the flesh, mortality, and <i>death</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p21">(7) There is the conviction that all redemption is redemption to life eternal, 
and that it is dependent on <i>knowledge and expiation</i>: that only the soul that 
knows (knows itself, the Godhead, and the nature and value of being) and is pure 
(<i>i.e.</i>, purged from sin) can be saved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p22">(8) There is <i>the certainty that the redemption of the soul as a return to 
God is effected through a series of stages</i>, just as the soul once upon a time departed 
from God by stages, till it ended in the present vale of tears. All instruction 
upon redemption is therefore instruction upon “the return and road'” to God. The 
consummation of redemption is simply a graduated ascent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p23">(9) There is the belief (naturally a wavering belief) that <i>the anticipated 
redemption or redeemer was already present</i>, needing only to be sought out: present, 
that is, either in some ancient creed which simply required to be placed in a proper 
light, or in one of the mysteries which had only to be made more generally accessible, 
or in some personality whose power and commands had to be followed, or even in the 
spirit, if only it would turn inward on itself.</p>

<pb n="33" id="iii.iii-Page_33" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_33.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p24">(10) There is the conviction that whilst knowledge is indispensable to <i>all 
the media of redemption</i>, it cannot be adequate; on the contrary, they <i>must 
ultimately furnish and transmit an actual power divine</i>. It is the “initiation” 
(the mystery or sacrament) which is combined with the impartation of knowledge, 
by which alone the spirit is subdued, by which it is actually redeemed and delivered 
from the bondage of mortality and sin by means of mystic rapture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p25">(11) There is the prevalent, indeed the fundamental opinion that <i>knowledge 
of the universe, religion, and the strict management of the individual's conduct</i>, 
must form a compact unity; they must constitute an independent unity, which has 
nothing whatever to do with the State, society, the family, or one's daily calling, 
and must therefore maintain an attitude of <i>negation</i> (<i>i.e.</i> in the sense of
<i>asceticism</i>) towards all these spheres.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p26"><i>The soul, God, knowledge, expiation, asceticism, redemption, eternal life</i>, 
with<i> individualism</i> and with <i>humanity</i> substituted for nationality—these were the sublime thoughts which were living and operative, partly as the precipitate 
of deep inward and outward movements, partly as the outcome of great souls and their 
toil, partly as one result of the sublimation of all cults which took place during 
the imperial age. Wherever vital religion existed, it was in this circle of thought 
and experience that it drew breath. The actual number of those who lived within 
the circle is a matter of no moment. “All men have not faith.” And the history 
of religion, so far as it is really a history of vital religion, runs always in 
a very narrow groove.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p27">The remarkable thing is the number of different guises in which such thoughts 
were circulating. Like all religious accounts of the universe which aim at reconciling 
monistic and dualistic theories, they required a large apparatus for their intrinsic 
needs; but the tendency was to elaborate this still further, partly in order to 
provide accommodation for whatever might be time-honoured or of any service, partly 
because isolated details had an appearance of weakness which made people hope to 
achieve their end by dint of accumulation. Owing to the heterogeneous character of their apparatus, these syncretistic 

<pb n="34" id="iii.iii-Page_34" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_34.html" />formations seem often to be totally incongruous. But this is a superficial estimate. 
A glance at their motives and aims reveals the presence of a unity, and indeed of 
simplicity, which is truly remarkable. The final motives, in fact, are simple and 
powerful, inasmuch as they have sprung from simple but powerful experiences of the 
inner life, and it was due to them that the development of religion advanced, so 
far as any such advance took place apart from Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p28">Christianity had to settle with this “syncretism'” or final form of Hellenism. 
But we can see at once how inadequate it would be to describe the contrast between 
Christianity and “paganism” simply as the contrast between monotheism and polytheism. 
No doubt, any form of syncretism was perfectly capable of blending with polytheism; 
the one even demanded and could not but <i>intensify</i> the other. To explain the origin 
of the world and also to describe the soul's “return,” the “apparatus” of the 
system required æons, intermediate beings, semi-gods, and deliverers; the highest 
deity was not the highest or most perfect, if it stood by itself. Yet all this way 
of thinking was monotheistic at bottom; it elevated the highest God to the position 
of primal God, high above all gods, linking the soul to this primal God and to him 
alone (not to any subordinate deities).<note n="59" id="iii.iii-p28.1">The difference between the Christian God and the God of syncretistic 
Hellenism is put by the pagan (Porphyry) in Macarius Magnes, iv. 20, with admirable 
lucidity: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p28.2">τὸ μέντοι περὶ τῆς μοναρχίας τοῦ μόνου θεοῦ καὶ τῆς πολυαρχίας τῶν 
σεβομένων θεῶν διαρρήδην ζητήσωμεν, ὧν οὐκ οἶδας οὐδὲ τῆς μοναρχίας τὸν λόγον 
ἀφηγήσασθαι. Μονάρχης γάρ ἐστὶν οὐχ ὁ μόνος ὤν ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μόνος ἄρχων· ἄρχει δ᾽ 
ὁμοφύλων δηλαδὴ καὶ ὁμοίων, οἷον Ἁδριανὸς ὁ βασιλεὺς μονάρχης γέγονεν, οὐχ ὅτι 
μόνος ἦω οὐδ᾽ ὅτι βοῶν καὶ προβάτων ἦρχεν, ὧν ἄρχουσι ποιμένες ἢ βουκόλοι, ἀλλ᾽ 
ὅτι ἀνθρώπων ἐβασίλευσε τῶν ὁμογενῶν τὴν αὐτὴν φύσιν ἐχόντων· ὡσαύτως θεὸς οὐκ 
ἂν μονάρχης κυρίως ἐκλήθη, εἰ μὴ θεῶν ἦρχε. τοῦτο γὰρ ἔπρεπε τῷ θείῳ μεγέθει καὶ 
τῷ οὐρανίῳ καὶ πολλῷ ἀξιώματι</span> 
(“Let us, however, proceed to inquire explicitly 
about the monarchy of the one God alone and the joint-rule of those deities 
who are worshipped, but of whom, as of divine monarchy, you cannot give any 
account. A monarch is not one who is alone but one who rules alone, ruling subjects 
of kindred nature like himself—such as the emperor Hadrian, for example, 
who was a monarch not because he stood alone or because he ruled sheep and cattle, 
which are commanded by shepherds and herdsmen, <i>but because he was king over 
human beings whose nature was like his own</i>. Even so, it would not have been 
accurate to term God a monarch, if he did not rule over gods. For such a position 
befitted the dignity of God and the high honour of heaven”). Here the contrast 
between the Christian and the Greek monarchianism is clearly defined. Only, it 
should be added that many philosophic Christians (even in the second century) 
did not share this severely monotheistic idea of God; in fact, as early as the 
first century we come across modifications of it. Tertullian (in <i>adv. Prax.</i> 
iii.), even in recapitulating the view of God which passed for orthodox at that 
period, comes dangerously near to Porphyry in the remark: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p28.3">Nullam dico 
dominationem ita unius esse, ita singularem, ita monarchiam, ut non etiam per 
alias proximas personas administretur, quas ipsa prospexerit officiales sib</span>i” 
(“No dominion, I hold, belongs to any one person in such a way, or is in 
such a sense singular, or in such a sense a monarchy, as not also to be administered 
through other persons who are closely related to it, and with whom it has provided 
itself as its officials”). The school of Origen went still further in their 
reception of syncretistic monotheism, and the movement was not checked until 
the Nicene creed came with its irrational doctrine of the Trinity, causing the 
Logos and the Spirit to be conceived as persons within the Godhead. But although 
the pagan monarchical idea was routed on this field, it had already entrenched 
itself in the doctrine of angels. The latter, as indeed Porphyry (iv. 20) observed, 
is thoroughly Hellenic, since it let in polytheism through a back-door. In iv. 
23 Porphyry tries to show Christians that as their scriptures taught a plurality 
of gods, they consequently contained the conception of God's monarchy which 
the Greeks taught. He refers to <scripRef passage="Exodus 22:28" id="iii.iii-p28.4" parsed="|Exod|22|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.22.28">Exod. xxii. 28</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Jeremiah 7:6" id="iii.iii-p28.5" parsed="|Jer|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.6">Jerem. vii. 6</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 12:30" id="iii.iii-p28.6" parsed="|Deut|12|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.12.30">Deut. xii. 30</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Joshua 24:14" id="iii.iii-p28.7" parsed="|Josh|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.14">Josh. xxiv. 14</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:5" id="iii.iii-p28.8" parsed="|1Cor|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.5">1 Cor. viii. 5</scripRef>.</note> Polytheism was relegated to a lower level 

<pb n="35" id="iii.iii-Page_35" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_35.html" />from the supremacy which once it had enjoyed. Further, as soon as Christianity 
itself began to be reflective, it took an interest in this “syncretism,” borrowing 
ideas from it, and using them, in fact, to promote its own development. Christianity 
was not originally syncretistic itself, for Jesus Christ did not belong to this 
circle of ideas, and it was his disciples who were responsible for the primitive 
shaping of Christianity. But whenever Christianity came to formulate ideas of God, 
Jesus, sin, redemption, and life, it drew upon the materials acquired in the general 
process of religious evolution, availing itself of all the forms which these had 
taken.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p29">Christian preaching thus found itself confronted with the old polytheism at its 
height in the imperial cultus, and with this syncretism which represented the final 
stage of Hellenism. These constituted the inner conditions under which the young 
religion carried on its mission. From its opposition to polytheism it drew that 
power of antithesis and exclusiveness which is a force at once needed and intensified 
by any independent religion. In syncretism, again, <i>i.e.</i>, in all that as a rule deserved 
the title of “religion” in contemporary life, it possessed unconsciously a secret 
ally. All it had to do with syncretism was to cleanse and simplify—and complicate 
—it.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter IV. Jesus Christ and the Universal Mission." progress="7.76%" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v">
<pb n="36" id="iii.iv-Page_36" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_36.html" />

<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iv-p0.2">JESUS CHRIST AND THE UNIVERSAL MISSION</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p1.1">It</span> is impossible to answer the question of Jesus' relation to the universal mission, 
without a critical study of the evangelic records. The gospels were written in an 
age when the mission was already in full swing, and they consequently refer it to 
direct injunction of Jesus. But they enable us, for all that, to recognise the actual 
state of matters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p2">Jesus addressed his gospel—his message of God's imminent kingdom and of judgment, 
of God's fatherly providence, of repentance, holiness, and love—to his fellow-countrymen. 
He preached only to Jews. Not a syllable shows that he detached this message from 
its national soil, or set aside the traditional religion as of no value. Upon the 
contrary, his preaching could be taken as the most powerful corroboration of that 
religion. He did not attach himself to any of the numerous “liberal” or syncretistic 
Jewish conventicles or schools. He did not accept their ideas. Rather he took his 
stand upon the soil of Jewish rights, <i>i.e.</i>, of the piety maintained by Pharisaism. 
But he showed that while the Pharisees preserved what was good in religion, they 
were perverting it none the less, and that the perversion amounted to the most heinous 
of sins. Jesus waged war against the selfish, self-righteous temper in which many 
of the Pharisees fulfilled and practised their piety—a temper, at bottom, both 
loveless and godless. This protest already involved a break with the national religion, 
for the Pharisaic position passed for that of the nation; indeed, it represented 
the national religion. But Jesus went further. He traversed the claim that the descendants of Abraham, in virtue of their descent, 

<pb n="37" id="iii.iv-Page_37" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_37.html" />were sure of salvation, and based the idea of divine sonship exclusively 
upon repentance, humility, faith, and love. In so doing, he disentangled religion 
from its national setting. Men, not Jews, were to be its adherents. Then, as it 
became plainer than ever that the Jewish people as a whole, and through their representatives, 
were spurning his message, he announced with increasing emphasis that a judgment 
was coming upon “the children of the kingdom” and prophesied, as his forerunner 
had done already, that the table of his Father would not lack for guests, but that 
a crowd would pour in, morning, noon, and night, from the highways and the hedges. 
Finally, he predicted the rejection of the nation and the overthrow of the temple, 
but these were not to involve the downfall of his work; on the contrary, he saw 
in them, as in his own passion, the condition of his work's completion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">Such is the “universalism” of the preaching of Jesus. No other kind of universalism 
can be proved for him, and consequently he cannot have given any command upon the 
mission to the wide world. The gospels contain such a command, but it is easy to 
show that it is neither genuine nor a part of the primitive tradition. It would 
introduce an entirely strange feature into the preaching of Jesus, and at the same 
time render many of his genuine sayings unintelligible or empty. One might even 
argue that the universal mission was an inevitable issue of the religion and spirit 
of Jesus, and that its origin, not only apart from any direct word of Jesus, but 
in verbal contradiction to several of his sayings, is really a stronger testimony 
to the method, the strength, and the spirit of his preaching than if it were the 
outcome of a deliberate command. By the fruit we know the tree; but we must not 
look for the fruit in the root. With regard to the way in which he worked and gathered 
disciples, the distinctiveness of his person and his preaching comes out very clearly. 
He sought to found no sect or school. He laid down no rules for outward adhesion 
to himself. His aim was to bring men to God and to prepare them for God's kingdom. 
He chose disciples, indeed, giving them special instruction and a share in his work; 
but even here there were no regulations. There were an inner circle of three, 

<pb n="38" id="iii.iv-Page_38" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_38.html" />an outer circle of twelve, and beyond that a few dozen men and women 
who accompanied him. In addition to that, he had intimate friends who remained in 
their homes and at their work. Wherever he went, he wakened or found children of 
God throughout the country. No rule or regulation bound them together. They simply 
sought and shared the supreme boon which came home to each and all, viz., the kingdom 
of their Father and of the individual soul. In the practice of this kind of mission 
Jesus has had but one follower, and he did not arise till a thousand years afterwards. 
He was St Francis of Assisi.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">If we leave out of account the words put by our first evangelist into the lips 
of the risen Jesus (<scripRef passage="Matthew 28:19" id="iii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19 f.</scripRef>), with the similar expressions which occur 
in the unauthentic appendix to the second gospel (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:15,20" id="iii.iv-p4.2" parsed="|Mark|16|15|0|0;|Mark|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.15 Bible:Mark.16.20">Mark xvi. 15, 20</scripRef>), and if we further 
set aside the story of the wise men from the East, as well as one or two Old Testament 
quotations which our first evangelist has woven into his tale (cp. <scripRef passage="Matthew 4:13" id="iii.iv-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.13">Matt. iv. 13 
f.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:18" id="iii.iv-p4.4" parsed="|Matt|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.18">xii. 18</scripRef>), we must admit that Mark and Matthew have almost consistently withstood 
the temptation to introduce the Gentile mission into the words and deeds of Jesus. 
Jesus called sinners to himself, ate with tax-gatherers, attacked the Pharisees 
and their legal observance, made everything turn upon mercy and justice, and predicted 
the downfall of the temple—such is the universalism of Mark and Matthew. The 
very choice and commission of the twelve is described without any mention of a mission 
to the world (<scripRef passage="Mark 3:13" id="iii.iv-p4.5" parsed="|Mark|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.13">Mark iii. 13 f.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 6:7" id="iii.iv-p4.6" parsed="|Mark|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.7">vi. 7 f.</scripRef>, 
and <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:1" id="iii.iv-p4.7" parsed="|Matt|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.1">Matt. x. 1 f.</scripRef>). In fact, Matthew expressly 
limits their mission to Palestine. “Go not on the road of the Gentiles, and enter 
no city of the Samaritans; rather go to the lost sheep of the house of Israel “ 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:5,6" id="iii.iv-p4.8" parsed="|Matt|10|5|10|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.5-Matt.10.6">Matt. x. 5, 6</scripRef>). And so in <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:23" id="iii.iv-p4.9" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">x. 23</scripRef>: “Ye shall not have covered the cities of Israel, 
before the Son of man comes.”<note n="60" id="iii.iv-p4.10">This verse precludes the hypothesis that the speech of Jesus referred 
merely to a provisional mission. If the saying is genuine, the Gentile mission 
cannot have lain within the horizon of Jesus.—There is no need to take the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p4.11">ἡγεμόνες</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p4.12">βασιλεῖς</span>of <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:18" id="iii.iv-p4.13" parsed="|Matt|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.18">Matt. x. 18</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Mark 13:9" id="iii.iv-p4.14" parsed="|Mark|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.9">Mark xiii. 9</scripRef> as 
pagans, and Matthew's addition (omitted by Mark) of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p4.15">καὶ τοῖς ἔθνεσιν</span> 
to the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p4.16">εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς</span> can hardly be understood except 
as a supplement in the sense of <scripRef passage="Matthew 28:19" id="iii.iv-p4.17" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">xxviii. 19 f.</scripRef> Though Mark (<scripRef passage="Mark 6:7" id="iii.iv-p4.18" parsed="|Mark|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.7">vi. 7 f.</scripRef>; cp. 
<scripRef passage="Luke 9:1" id="iii.iv-p4.19" parsed="|Luke|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.1">Luke ix. 1 f.</scripRef>) omits the limitation of the mission to Palestine and the Jewish people, 
he does not venture to assign the mission any universal scope. “Mark never 
says it in so many words, nor does he lay any stress upon it; but it is self-evident 
that he regards the mission of Jesus as confined to the Jews” (Wellhausen on <scripRef passage="Mark 7:29" id="iii.iv-p4.20" parsed="|Mark|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.29">Mark vii. 29</scripRef>).</note> The story of the Syro-Phœnician 

<pb n="39" id="iii.iv-Page_39" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_39.html" />woman is almost of greater significance. Neither evangelist leaves it open to question 
that this incident represented an exceptional case for Jesus;<note n="61" id="iii.iv-p4.21">According to Matthew (<scripRef passage="Matthew 15:24" id="iii.iv-p4.22" parsed="|Matt|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.24">xv. 24</scripRef>), Jesus distinctly says, “I was sent only 
to the lost sheep of the house of Israel.” The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p4.23">πρῶτον</span> of <scripRef passage="Mark 7:27" id="iii.iv-p4.24" parsed="|Mark|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.27">Mark vii. 
27</scripRef> is not to be pressed, as it is by many editors.</note> and the exception proves the rule.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">In Mark this section on the Syro-Phœnician woman is the only passage where the 
missionary efforts of Jesus appear positively restricted to the Jewish people in 
Palestine. Matthew, however, contains not merely the address on the disciples' mission, 
but a further saying (<scripRef passage="Matthew 19:28" id="iii.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">xix. 28</scripRef>), to the effect that the twelve are one day to judge 
the twelve tribes of Israel. No word here of the Gentile mission.<note n="62" id="iii.iv-p5.2">Here we may also include the saying; “Pray that your flight occur not 
on the Sabbath” (<scripRef passage="Matthew 24:20" id="iii.iv-p5.3" parsed="|Matt|24|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.20">Matt. xxiv. 20</scripRef>). Note further that the parable of the two 
sons (<scripRef passage="Matthew 21:28" id="iii.iv-p5.4" parsed="|Matt|21|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.28">Matt. xxi. 28 f.</scripRef>) does <i>not</i> refer to Jews and Gentiles. The labourers in 
the vineyard (<scripRef passage="Matthew 20:1" id="iii.iv-p5.5" parsed="|Matt|20|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.1">Matt. xx. 1 f.</scripRef>) are not to be taken as Gentiles—not, at any 
rate, as the evangelist tells the story. Nor are Gentiles to be thought of even in <scripRef passage="Matthew 22:9" id="iii.iv-p5.6" parsed="|Matt|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.9">xxii. 9</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">Only twice does Mark make Jesus allude to the gospel being preached in future 
throughout the world: in the eschatological address (<scripRef passage="Mark 13:10" id="iii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Mark|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.10">xiii. 10</scripRef>, “The gospel must 
first be preached to all the nations,” <i>i.e.</i>, before the end arrives), and in the 
story of the anointing at Bethany (<scripRef passage="Mark 14:9" id="iii.iv-p6.2" parsed="|Mark|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.9">xiv. 9</scripRef>), where we read: “Wherever this 
gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world, what this woman hath done 
shall be also told, in memory of her.” The former passage puts into the life of 
Jesus an historical theologoumenon, which is hardly original. The latter excites 
strong suspicion, not with regard to what precedes it, but in connection with 
the saying of Jesus in <scripRef passage="Mark 14:8-9" id="iii.iv-p6.3" parsed="|Mark|14|8|14|9" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.8-Mark.14.9">verses 8-9</scripRef>. It is a <i>hysteron proteron</i>, and moreover the 
solemn assurance is striking. Some obscure controversy must underlie the words—a controversy which turned upon the preceding scene not only when it 
happened, but at a still later date. Was it ever suspected?<note n="63" id="iii.iv-p6.4">I leave out of account the section on the wicked husbandmen, as it says 
nothing about the Gentile mission either in Mark's version (<scripRef passage="Mark 12:1" id="iii.iv-p6.5" parsed="|Mark|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.1">xii. 1 f.</scripRef>), or in 
Matthew's (<scripRef passage="Matthew 21:33" id="iii.iv-p6.6" parsed="|Matt|21|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.33">xxi. 33 f.</scripRef>). The words of <scripRef passage="Matthew 21:43" id="iii.iv-p6.7" parsed="|Matt|21|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.43">Matt. xxi. 43</scripRef> (“God's kingdom shall be 
given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof”) do not refer to the Gentiles; 
it is the “nation” as opposed to the official Israel, Mark <i>on purpose</i> speaks 
merely of “others,” to whom the vineyard is to be given. “On purpose,” I say, 
for we may see from this very allegory, which can hardly have been spoken by 
Jesus himself (see Jülicher's <i>Gleichnissreden</i> ii. pp. 405 f., though I would 
not commit myself on the point), how determined Mark was to keep the Gentile 
mission apart from the gospel, and how consistently Matthew retains the setting 
of the latter within the Jewish nation. The parable invited the evangelists 
to represent Jesus making some allusion to the Gentile mission, but both of 
them resisted the invitation (see further, <scripRef passage="Luke 20:9" id="iii.iv-p6.8" parsed="|Luke|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.9">Luke xx. 9 f.</scripRef>). Wellhausen (on <scripRef passage="Matthew 21:43" id="iii.iv-p6.9" parsed="|Matt|21|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.43">Matt. 
xxi. 43</scripRef>) also observes: “By the phrase ‘another nation' we may understand that 
Jewish, not simply Gentile, Christians were so meant; for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p6.10">ἔθνος</span> is 
characterised ethically, not nationally.”</note></p>

<pb n="40" id="iii.iv-Page_40" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_40.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7">These two sayings are also given in Matthew<note n="64" id="iii.iv-p7.1">We may disregard the sayings in <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:13-14" id="iii.iv-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|5|13|5|14" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.13-Matt.5.14">v. 13-14</scripRef> (“Ye are the salt of the earth,” 
“Ye are the light of the world “), as well as the fact that in Mark alone (<scripRef passage="Mark 11:17" id="iii.iv-p7.3" parsed="|Mark|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.17">xi. 
17</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p7.4">πᾶσι τοῖς ἔθνεσιν</span> (a citation from 
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 56:7" id="iii.iv-p7.5" parsed="|Isa|56|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.56.7">Isa. lvi. 7</scripRef>) is added to 
the words: “My house shall be a house of prayer.” The addition “emphasizes not 
the universality of the house of prayer, but simply the idea of the house of 
prayer” (Wellhausen).</note> (<scripRef passage="Matthew 24:14" id="iii.iv-p7.6" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14">xxiv. 14</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 26:13" id="iii.iv-p7.7" parsed="|Matt|26|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.13">xxvi. 13</scripRef>), who preserves a further saying which has the Gentile world in view, yet 
whose prophetic manner arouses no suspicion of its authenticity. In <scripRef passage="Matthew 8:11" id="iii.iv-p7.8" parsed="|Matt|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.11">viii. 11</scripRef> we 
read: “I tell you, many shall come from east and west, and sit down with Abraham 
and Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven, but the sons of the kingdom shall 
be cast out.” Why should not Jesus have said this? Even among the words of John 
the Baptist (<scripRef passage="Matthew 3:9" id="iii.iv-p7.9" parsed="|Matt|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.9">iii. 9</scripRef>) do we not read: “Think not to say to yourselves, we have 
Abraham as our father; for I tell you, God is able to raise up children for Abraham out of these stones”?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">We conclude, then, that both evangelists refrain from inserting any allusion 
to the Gentile mission into the framework of the public preaching of Jesus, apart 
from the eschatological address and the somewhat venturesome expression which occurs 
in the story of the anointing at Bethany. But while Matthew delimits the activity 
of Jesus positively and precisely, Mark adopts what we may term a neutral position, 
though for all that he does not suppress the story of the Syro-Phœnician woman.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">All this throws into more brilliant relief than ever the words of the risen Jesus 
in <scripRef passage="Matthew 28:19" id="iii.iv-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19 f.</scripRef> Matthew must have been fully conscious of the disparity between 
these words and the earlier words of Jesus; nay, more, he must have deliberately 
chosen to give expression to that disparity.<note n="65" id="iii.iv-p9.2">Unless <scripRef passage="Matthew 28:19" id="iii.iv-p9.3" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">xxviii. 19 f.</scripRef> is a later addition to the gospel. It is impossible 
to be certain on this point. There is a certain subtlety, of which one would 
fain believe the evangelist was incapable, in keeping his Gentile Christian 
readers, as it were, upon the rack with sayings which confined the gospel to 
Israel, just in order to let them off in the closing paragraph. Nor are the 
former sayings presented in such a way as to suggest that they were afterwards 
to be taken back. On the other hand, we must observe that the first evangelist 
opens with the story of the wise men from the East (though even this section 
admits of a strictly Jewish Christian interpretation), that he includes <scripRef passage="Matthew 8:11" id="iii.iv-p9.4" parsed="|Matt|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.11">viii. 
11</scripRef>, that he shows his interest in the people who sat in darkness (<scripRef passage="Matthew 4:13" id="iii.iv-p9.5" parsed="|Matt|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.13">iv. 13 f.</scripRef>), 
that he describes Jesus (<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:21" id="iii.iv-p9.6" parsed="|Matt|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.21">xii. 21</scripRef>) as One in whose name the Gentiles trust, that 
he contemplates the preaching of the gospel to all the Gentiles in the eschatological 
speech and in the story of the anointing at Bethany, and that no positive proofs 
can be adduced for regarding <scripRef passage="Matthew 28:19" id="iii.iv-p9.7" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">xxviii. 19 f.</scripRef> as an interpolation. It is advisable, 
then, to credit the writer with a remarkable historical sense, which made him 
adhere almost invariably to the traditional framework of Christ's preaching, 
in order to break it open at the very close of his work. Mark's method of procedure 
was more simple: he excluded the missionary question altogether; at least that 
is the only explanation of his attitude.</note> At the time when 


<pb n="41" id="iii.iv-Page_41" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_41.html" />our gospels were written, a Lord and Saviour who had confined his preaching 
to the Jewish people without even issuing a single command to prosecute the universal 
mission, was an utter impossibility. If no such command had been issued before his 
death, it must have been imparted by him as the glorified One.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">The conclusion, therefore, must be that Jesus never issued such a command at 
all, but that this version of his life was due to the historical developments of 
a later age, the words being appropriately put into the mouth of the risen Lord. 
Paul, too, knew nothing of such a general command.<note n="66" id="iii.iv-p10.1">It is impossible and quite useless to argue with those who see nothing 
but an inadmissible bias in the refusal to accept traditions about Jesus eating 
and drinking and instructing his disciples after death.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">Luke's standpoint, as a reporter of the words of Jesus, does not differ from 
that of the two previous evangelists, a fact which is perhaps most significant of 
all. He has delicately coloured the introductory history with universalism,<note n="67" id="iii.iv-p11.1">Cp. <scripRef passage="Luke 1:32" id="iii.iv-p11.2" parsed="|Luke|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.32">i. 32</scripRef> (“Son of the Highest”), 
<scripRef passage="Luke 2:10,11" id="iii.iv-p11.3" parsed="|Luke|2|10|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.10-Luke.2.11">ii. 10, 11</scripRef> (“joy to all people,” “Saviour”), 
<scripRef passage="Luke 2:14" id="iii.iv-p11.4" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">ii. 14</scripRef> (“<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p11.5">gloria in excelsis</span>”), 
<scripRef passage="Luke 2:32" id="iii.iv-p11.6" parsed="|Luke|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.32">ii. 32</scripRef> (“a light to lighten the Gentiles “), 
and also (<scripRef passage="Luke 3:23" id="iii.iv-p11.7" parsed="|Luke|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.23">iii. 23 f.</scripRef>) the genealogy of Jesus traced back to Adam.</note> 
while at the close, like Matthew, he makes the risen Jesus issue the command to 
preach the gospel to all nations.<note n="68" id="iii.iv-p11.8"><scripRef passage="Luke 24:47" id="iii.iv-p11.9" parsed="|Luke|24|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.47">xxiv. 47</scripRef>, also <scripRef passage="Acts 1:8" id="iii.iv-p11.10" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">Acts i. 8</scripRef>: “Ye shall be my witnesses both in Jerusalem 
and in all Judæa and in Samaria, and to the uttermost part of the earth.”</note> But in his treatment of the intervening material 
he follows Mark; that is, he preserves no sayings which expressly confine the activity 
of Jesus to the Jewish nation,<note n="69" id="iii.iv-p11.11">An indirect allusion to the limitation of his mission might be found 
in <scripRef passage="Luke 22:30" id="iii.iv-p11.12" parsed="|Luke|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.30">xxii. 30</scripRef> = <scripRef passage="Matthew 19:28" id="iii.iv-p11.13" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. xix. 28</scripRef> (cp. p. 41), 
but this meaning need not be read into it.</note> but, on the other hand, he gives neither word 
nor incident which describes that activity as universal,<note n="70" id="iii.iv-p11.14">All sorts of unconvincing attempts have been made to drag this in; <i>e.g.</i>, 
at Peter's take of fish (<scripRef passage="Luke 5:1" id="iii.iv-p11.15" parsed="|Luke|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.1">v. 1 f.</scripRef>), at the Samaritan stories (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:33" id="iii.iv-p11.16" parsed="|Luke|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.33">x. 33 f.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Luke 27:16" id="iii.iv-p11.17" parsed="|Luke|27|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.27.16">xvii. 16</scripRef>), and at the parable of the prodigal son (<scripRef passage="Luke 15:11" id="iii.iv-p11.18" parsed="|Luke|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.11">xv. 11 f.</scripRef>; 
cp. Jülicher's <i>Gleichn.</i>, ii. pp. 333 f.). Even the stories of the despatch of the apostles (<scripRef passage="Luke 6:13" id="iii.iv-p11.19" parsed="|Luke|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.13">vi. 13 f.</scripRef>) 
and the remarkable commission of the seventy (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:1" id="iii.iv-p11.20" parsed="|Luke|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.1">x. 1 f.</scripRef>) do not by any means represent 
the Gentile mission. It is by a harmless <i>hysteron proteron</i> that the twelve are 
now and then described by Luke as “the apostles.” The programme of the speech 
at Nazareth (<scripRef passage="Luke 4:26-27" id="iii.iv-p11.21" parsed="|Luke|4|26|4|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.26-Luke.4.27">iv. 26-27</scripRef>) is here of primary importance, but even in it the universalism 
of Jesus does not seem to rise above that of the prophets. With regard to <scripRef passage="Luke 21:24" id="iii.iv-p11.22" parsed="|Luke|21|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.24">xxi. 
24</scripRef> = <scripRef passage="Mark 13:10" id="iii.iv-p11.23" parsed="|Mark|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.10">Mark xiii. 10</scripRef> = <scripRef passage="Matthew 24:14" id="iii.iv-p11.24" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14">Matt. xxiv. 14</scripRef>, 
we may say that Luke was quite the most careful of all those who attempted with fine feeling to reproduce the prophet's style. 
He never mentions the necessity of the gospel being preached throughout all 
the world before the end arrives, but writes: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p11.25">ἄχρι οὗ πληρωθῶσιν καιροὶ ἔθνων</span> 
(“till the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled”). As for the Samaritan 
stories, it does not seem as if Luke here had any ulterior tendency of an historical 
and religious character in his mind, such as is evident in <scripRef passage="John 4:1-54" id="iii.iv-p11.26" parsed="|John|4|1|4|54" osisRef="Bible:John.4.1-John.4.54">John iv.</scripRef></note> 

<pb n="42" id="iii.iv-Page_42" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_42.html" />and at no point does he deliberately correct the existing tradition.<note n="71" id="iii.iv-p11.27">The story of the Syro-Phœnician woman, which stands between the two 
stories of miraculous feeding in Mark and Matthew, was probably quite unknown 
to Luke. Its omission was not deliberate. If he knew it, his omission would 
have to be regarded as a conscious correction of the earlier tradition.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">In this connection the fourth gospel need not be considered at all. After the 
Gentile mission, which had been undertaken with such ample results during the first 
two Christian generations, the fourth gospel expands the horizon of Christ's preaching 
and even of John the Baptist's; corresponding to this, it makes the Jews a reprobate 
people from the very outset, despite the historical remark in <scripRef passage="John 4:22" id="iii.iv-p12.1" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22">iv. 22</scripRef>. Even setting 
aside the prologue, we at once come upon (<scripRef passage="John 1:29" id="iii.iv-p12.2" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">i. 29</scripRef>) the words put into the mouth of 
the Baptist, “Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin <i>of the world</i>.” And, 
as a whole, the gospel is saturated with statements of a directly universalistic 
character. Jesus is <i>the Saviour of the world</i>, and God so loved <i>the world</i> that he 
sent him. We may add passages like those upon the “other sheep” and the 
<i>one</i> flock 
(<scripRef passage="John 10:16" id="iii.iv-p12.3" parsed="|John|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.16">x. l6</scripRef>). But the most significant thing of all is that this gospel makes Greeks 
ask after Jesus (<scripRef passage="John 12:20" id="iii.iv-p12.4" parsed="|John|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.20">xii. 20 f.</scripRef>), the latter furnishing a formal explanation of the reasons 
why he could not satisfy the Greeks as yet. He must first of all die. It is as the 
exalted One that he will first succeed in drawing <i>all</i> men to himself. We can feel 
here the pressure of a serious problem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">It would be misleading to introduce here any sketch of the preaching of Jesus, 
or even of its essential principles,<note n="72" id="iii.iv-p13.1">Cp. my lectures on <i>What is Christianity?</i></note> for it never became the missionary preaching 
of the later period even to the Jews. It was the <i>basis</i> of that preaching, for the 
gospels were written down in order to serve as a means of evangelization; but the 
mission preaching was occupied with the messiahship of Jesus, his speedy return, 
and his establishment of God's kingdom (if Jews were to be met), or with the unity 
of God, creation, the Son of God, and judgment (if Gentiles were to be reached). 
Alongside of this the words of Jesus of course exercised a silent and effective 
mission of their own, whilst the historical picture furnished by the gospels, 

<pb n="43" id="iii.iv-Page_43" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_43.html" />together with faith in the exalted Christ, exerted a powerful influence 
over catechumens and believers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">Rightly and wisely, people no longer noticed the local and temporal traits either 
in this historical sketch or in these sayings. They found there a vital love of 
God and men, which may be described as implicit universalism; a discounting of everything 
external (position, personality, sex, outward worship, etc.), which made irresistibly 
for inwardness of character; and a protest against the entire doctrines of “the 
ancients,” which gradually rendered antiquity valueless.<note n="73" id="iii.iv-p14.1">On “The Attitude of Jesus towards the Old Testament,” see the conclusive 
tractate by E. Klostermann (1904) under this title. No one who grasps this attitude 
upon the part of Jesus will make unhistorical assertions upon the “world-mission.”</note> One of the greatest 
revolutions in the history of religion was initiated in this way—initiated and 
effected, moreover, without any revolution! All that Jesus Christ promulgated was 
the overthrow of the temple, and the judgment impending upon the nation and its 
leaders. He shattered Judaism, and brought out the kernel of the religion of Israel. 
Thereby—<i>i.e.</i>, by his preaching of God as the Father, <i>and by his own death</i>—he founded the 
universal religion, which at the same time was the religion of the Son.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter V. The Transition from the Jewish to the Gentile Mission." progress="9.25%" id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi">
<pb n="44" id="iii.v-Page_44" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_44.html" />
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.v-p0.2">THE TRANSITION FROM THE JEWISH TO THE GENTILE MISSION</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p1">“<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p1.1"><span class="sc" id="iii.v-p1.2">Christi</span> mors potentior erat quam vita.</span>” The death of Christ was more effective 
than his life; it failed to shatter faith in him as one sent by God, and hence the 
conviction of his resurrection arose. He was still the Messiah, his disciples held—for there was no alternative now between this and the rejection of his claims. 
As Messiah, he could not be held of death. He must be alive; he must soon return 
in glory. The disciples became chosen members of his kingdom, witnesses and apostles. 
They testified not only to his preaching and his death, but to his resurrection, 
for they had seen him and received his spirit. They became new men. A current of 
divine life seized them, and a new fire was burning in their hearts. Fear, doubt, 
cowardice—all this was swept away. The duty and the right of preaching this Jesus 
of Nazareth as the Christ pressed upon them with irresistible power. How could they 
keep silence when they knew that the new age of the world was come, and that God 
had already begun the redemption of his people? An old tradition (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:1-2:47" id="iii.v-p1.3" parsed="|Acts|1|1|2|47" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1-Acts.2.47">Acts i.-ii.</scripRef>) relates 
that the preaching of the disciples began in Jerusalem on the fifty-first day after 
the crucifixion. We have no reason to doubt so definite a statement. They must have 
returned from Galilee to Jerusalem and gathered together there—a change which 
suggests that they wished to work openly, in the very midst of the Jewish community. 
They remained there for some years<note n="74" id="iii.v-p1.4">We may perhaps assume that they wished to be on the very spot when the Lord 
returned and the heavenly Jerusalem descended. It is remarkable how Galilee 
falls into the background: we hear nothing about it.</note>—for a period of twelve years indeed, according to 

<pb n="45" id="iii.v-Page_45" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_45.html" />one early account <note n="75" id="iii.v-p1.5">This early account (in the preaching of Peter, cited by Clem., <i>Strom</i>., 
vi. 5. 43) is of course untrustworthy; it pretends to know a word spoken by 
the Lord to his disciples, which ran thus: “After twelve years, go out into 
the world, lest any should say, we have not heard” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p1.6">μετὰ ιβ´ ἔτη 
ἐξέλθετε εἰς τὸν κόσμον, μή 
τις εἴπῃ· οὐκ ἠκούσαμεν</span>). But although 
the basis of the statement is apologetic and untrue, it may be right about the 
twelve years, for in the <i>Acta Petri cum Simone</i>, 5, and in Apollonius (in Eus., 
<i>H.E.</i>, v. 18. 14), the word (here also a word of the Lord) runs that the apostles 
were to remain for twelve years at Jerusalem, without any mention of the exodus 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p1.7">εἰς τὸν κόσμον</span>. Here, too, the “word of the Lord” 
lacks all support, but surely the fact of the disciples remaining for twelve years in Jerusalem 
can hardly have been invented. Twelve (or eleven) years after the resurrection 
is a period which is also fixed by other sources (see von Dobschütz in <i>Texte 
u. Unters</i>., XI. i. p. 53 f.); indeed it underlies the later calculation of the 
year when Peter died (30+12+25 = 67 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.v-p1.8">A.D.</span>).The statement of the pseudo-Clementine 
Recognitions (i. 43, ix. 29), that the apostles remained seven years in Jerusalem, stands by itself.</note> ignored by the book of Acts 
(cp., however, <scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="iii.v-p1.9" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">xii. 17</scripRef>)—they would undertake mission tours in the vicinity; the choice of James, 
who did not belong to the twelve, as president of the church at Jerusalem,<note n="76" id="iii.v-p1.10">Acts assumes that during the opening years the apostles superintended 
the church in Jerusalem; all of a sudden (<scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="iii.v-p1.11" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">xii. 17</scripRef>) James appears as the president.</note> tells 
in favour of this conclusion, whilst the evidence for it lies in Acts, and above 
all in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:5" id="iii.v-p1.12" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p2">The gospel was at first preached to the Jews exclusively. The church of Jerusalem 
was founded; presently churches in Judæa (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:14" id="iii.v-p2.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.14">1 Thess. ii. 14</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p2.2">αἱ ἐκκλησίαι τοῦ θεοῦ αἱ οὖσαι ἐν τῇ 
Ἰουδαίᾳ</span>: <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:22" id="iii.v-p2.3" parsed="|Gal|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.22">Gal. i. 22</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p2.4">ἤμην ἀγνοούμενος τῷ προσώπῳ ταῖς 
ἐκκλησίαις τῆς 
Ἰουδαίας ταῖς ἐν Χριστῷ</span>), 
Galilee, Samaria (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:8" id="iii.v-p2.5" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">Acts i. 8</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 8:1" id="iii.v-p2.6" parsed="|Acts|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.1">viii. 1 f.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 9:31" id="iii.v-p2.7" parsed="|Acts|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.31">ix. 31</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:3" id="iii.v-p2.8" parsed="|Acts|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.3">xv. 3</scripRef>), and on the sea-coast (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:32" id="iii.v-p2.9" parsed="|Acts|9|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.32">Acts ix. 32 f.</scripRef>) 
followed.<note n="77" id="iii.v-p2.10">The parallel mission of Simon Magus in Samaria maybe mentioned here in 
passing. It had important results locally, but it failed in its attempt to turn 
the Christian movement to account. The details are for the most part obscure; 
it is clear, however, that Simon held himself to be a religious founder (copying 
Jesus in this?), and that subsequently a Hellenistic theosophy or gnosis was 
associated with his religion. Christians treated the movement from the very 
outset with unabated abhorrence. There must have been, at some early period, 
a time when the movement proved a real temptation for the early church: to 
what extent, however, we cannot tell. Did Simon contemplate any fusion? (<scripRef passage="Acts 8:1-13" id="iii.v-p2.11" parsed="|Acts|8|1|8|13" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.1-Acts.8.13">Acts 
viii.</scripRef> and later sources).</note> The initial relationship of these churches to Judaism is not quite clear. As a matter of fact, 
so far from being clear, it is full of inconsistencies. On the one hand, the narrative 
of Acts (see <scripRef passage="Acts 3:1-4:37" id="iii.v-p2.12" parsed="|Acts|3|1|4|37" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.1-Acts.4.37">iii. f.</scripRef>), which describes the Jerusalem church as 

<pb n="46" id="iii.v-Page_46" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_46.html" />exposed to spasmodic persecutions almost from the start, is corroborated 
by the evidence of Paul (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:14" id="iii.v-p2.13" parsed="|1Thess|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.14">1 Thess. ii. 14</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p2.14">ὅτι τὰ αὐτὰ ἐπάθετε καὶ ὑμει̂ς 
ὑπὸ τῶν ἰδίων συμφυλετῶν, 
καθὼς καὶ αὐτοὶ</span> 
[<i>i.e.</i> the churches in Judæa] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p2.15">ὑπὸ τῶν Ἰουδαίων</span>), so that it seems untenable to hold with some Jewish scholars 
that originally, and indeed for whole decades, peace reigned between the Christians 
and the Jews.<note n="78" id="iii.v-p2.16">Cp. Joël's <i>Blicke in die Religionsgeschichte</i> (Part II., 1883). The course 
of events in the Palestinian mission may be made out from <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:17" id="iii.v-p2.17" parsed="|Matt|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.17">Matt. x. 17 f.</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p2.18">παραδώσουσιν ὑμᾶς εἰς 
συνέδρια καὶ ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς 
αὐτῶν μαστιγώσουσιν ὑμᾶσ . . . . 
παραδώσει δὲ ἀδελφὸς ἀδελφὸν 
εἰς θάνατον καὶ πατὴρ τέκνον 
καὶ ἐπαναστήσονται τέκνα ἐπὶ 
γονεῖς καὶ θανατώσουσιν 
αὐτούς . . . . 
ὅταν δὲ διώκωσιν ὑμᾶς ἐν τῇ 
πόλει ταύτῃ, φεύγετε εἰς τὴν 
ἑτέραν.</span></note> On the other hand, it is certain that peace and toleration also 
prevailed, that the churches remained unmolested for a considerable length of time 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 9:31" id="iii.v-p2.19" parsed="|Acts|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.31">Acts ix. 31</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p2.20">ἡ ἐκκλησία καθ᾽ 
ὅλης τῆς Ἰουδαίας καὶ Γαλιλαίας 
καὶ Σαμαρίας 
εἶχεν εἰρήνην</span>), and that several Christians were highly thought of by their Jewish 
brethren.<note n="79" id="iii.v-p2.21">Hegesippus (in Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, ii. 22) relates this of James. No doubt his 
account is far from lucid, but the repute of James among the Jews may be safely inferred from it.</note> By their strict observance of the law and their devoted attachment 
to the temple,<note n="80" id="iii.v-p2.22">Cp. <scripRef passage="Acts 21:2-" id="iii.v-p2.23">Acts xxi. 20</scripRef>, where the Christians of Jerusalem address Paul thus: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p2.24">θεωρεῖς, ἀδελφέ, πόσαι μυριάδες εἰσὶν ἐν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις τῶν πεπιστευκότων, καὶ 
πάντες ζηλωταὶ τοῦ νόμου ὑπάρχουσιν</span>. This passage at once elucidates 
and confirms the main point of Hegesippus' account of James. From one very ancient 
tradition (in a prologue to Mark's gospel, <i>c</i>. 200 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.v-p2.25">A.D.</span>), that when Mark became 
a Christian he cut off his thumbs in order to escape serving as a priest, we 
may infer that many a Christian Jew of the priestly class in Jerusalem still 
continued to discharge priestly functions in those primitive days.</note> they fulfilled a Jew's principal duty, and since it was in the 
future that they expected Jesus as their Messiah—his first advent having been 
no more than a preliminary step—this feature might be overlooked, as an idiosyncrasy, 
by those who were inclined to think well of them for their strict observance of 
the law.<note n="81" id="iii.v-p2.26">As Weizsäcker justly remarks (<i>Apost. Zeitalter</i><sup>(2)</sup>, p. 38; Eng. trans., 
i. 46 f.): “The primitive Christians held fast to the faith and polity of their 
nation. They had no desire to be renegades, nor was it possible to regard them 
as such. Even if they did not maintain the whole cultus, this did not endanger 
their allegiance, for Judaism tolerated not merely great latitude in doctrinal 
views, but also a partial observance of the cultus—as is sufficiently proved 
by the contemporary case of the Essenes. The Christians did not lay themselves 
open to the charge of violating the law. They assumed no aggressive attitude. 
That they appeared before the local courts as well as before the Sanhedrim, 
the supreme national council, tallies with the fact that, on the whole, they 
remained Jews. It is in itself quite conceivable (cp. <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:17" id="iii.v-p2.27" parsed="|Matt|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.17">Matt. x. 17</scripRef>) that . . . . 
individual Christians should have been prosecuted, but discharged on the score 
of insufficient evidence, or that this discharge was accompanied by some punishment. . . . 
The whole position of Jewish Christians within the Jewish commonwealth 
precludes the idea that they made a practice of establishing a special synagogue 
for themselves on Jewish soil, or avowedly formed congregations beside the existing 
synagogues. As the synagogue was a regular institution of the Jewish community, 
such a course of action would have been equivalent to a complete desertion of 
all national associations and obligations whatsoever, and would therefore have 
resembled a revolt. The only question is, whether the existence of synagogues 
for foreigners in Jerusalem gave them a pretext for setting up an independent 
one there. It is our Acts that mentions this in a passage which is beyond suspicion; it speaks (<scripRef passage="Acts 6:9" id="iii.v-p2.28" parsed="|Acts|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.9">vi. 9</scripRef>) about the synagogue of the Libertini, Cyrenians, Alexandrians, 
and those from Cilicia and Asia who disputed with Stephen. It is not quite clear 
whether we are to think here of a single synagogue embracing all these people, 
or of several—and if so, how many. The second alternative is favoured by 
this consideration, that the foreigners who, according to this account, assembled 
in meeting-places of their own throughout Jerusalem, proceeded on the basis 
of their nationality. In that case one might conjecture that the Christians, 
as natives of Galilee (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:11" id="iii.v-p2.29" parsed="|Acts|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.11">Acts i. 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:7" id="iii.v-p2.30" parsed="|Acts|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.7">ii. 7</scripRef>), took up a similar position. Yet it 
cannot be proved that the name was applied to them. From <scripRef passage="Acts 24:5" id="iii.v-p2.31" parsed="|Acts|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.5">Acts xxiv. 5</scripRef> we must 
assume that they were known rather by the name of ‘Nazarenes,' and as this 
title probably described the origin, not of the body, but of its founder, its 
character was different. . . . . But even if the Christians had, like the Libertini, 
formed a synagogue of Galileans in Jerusalem, this would not throw much light 
upon the organization of their society, for we know nothing at all about the 
aims or regulations under which the various nationalities organized themselves 
into separate synagogues. And in regard to the question as a whole, we must 
not overlook the fact that in our sources the term synagogue is never applied to Christians.”</note> At least 

<pb n="47" id="iii.v-Page_47" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_47.html" />this is the only way in which we can picture to ourselves the state 
of matters. The more zealous of their Jewish compatriots can have had really nothing 
but praise for the general Christian hope of the Messiah's sure and speedy advent. 
Doubtless it was in their view a grievous error for Christians to believe that they 
already knew the person of the future Messiah. But the crucifixion seemed to have 
torn up this belief by the roots, so that every zealous Jew could anticipate the 
speedy collapse of “the offence,” while the Messianic ardour would survive. As 
for the Jewish authorities, they could afford to watch the progress of events, contenting 
themselves with a general surveillance. Meantime, however, the whole movement was 
confined to the lower classes.<note n="82" id="iii.v-p2.32">Cp. what is said of Gamaliel, <scripRef passage="Acts 5:34" id="iii.v-p2.33" parsed="|Acts|5|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.34">Acts v. 34 f.</scripRef> For the lower classes, see 
<scripRef passage="John 7:48,49" id="iii.v-p2.34" parsed="|John|7|48|7|49" osisRef="Bible:John.7.48-John.7.49">John vii. 48, 49</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p2.35">μή τις 
ἐκ τῶν ἀρχόντων 
ἐπίστευσεν εἰς αὐτὸν ἤ
ἐκ τῶν Φαρισαίων; 
ἀλλὰ ὁ ὄχλος οὗτος ὁ μὴ γινώσκων 
τὸν νόμον ἐπάρατοί εἰσιν</span>. 
Yet <scripRef passage="Acts 6:7" id="iii.v-p2.36" parsed="|Acts|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.7">Acts vi. 7</scripRef>) brings out the fact that priests (a great crowd 
of them—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p2.37">πολὺς ὄχλος</span>—it is alleged), no less than Pharisees 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15:5" id="iii.v-p2.38" parsed="|Acts|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.5">xv. 5</scripRef>), also joined the movement.</note></p>

<pb n="48" id="iii.v-Page_48" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_48.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">But no sooner did the Gentile mission, with its lack of restrictions (from the 
Jewish point of view) or laxity of restrictions, become an open fact, than this 
period of toleration, or of spasmodic and not very violent reactions on the part 
of Judaism, had to cease. Severe reprisals followed. Yet the Gentile mission at 
first drove a wedge into the little company of Christians themselves; it prompted 
those who disapproved of it to retire closer to their non-Christian brethren. The 
apostle Paul had to complain of and to contend with a double opposition. He was 
persecuted by Jewish Christians who were zealous for the law, no less than by the 
Jews (so <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:15" id="iii.v-p3.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.15">1 Thess. ii. 15 f.</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p3.2">ἐκδιώξαντες ἡμᾶς . . . . 
κωλύοντες ἡμᾶς 
τοῖς ἔθνεσιν λαλῆσαι, ἵνα 
σωθῶσιν</span>); the latter had really nothing whatever to do with 
the Gentile mission, but evidently they did not by any means look on with folded 
arms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">It is not quite clear how the Gentile mission arose. Certainly Paul was not the 
first missionary to the Gentiles.<note n="83" id="iii.v-p4.1">Paul never claims in his letters to have been absolutely the pioneer 
of the Gentile mission. Had it been so, he certainly would not have failed to 
mention it. <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:16" id="iii.v-p4.2" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">Gal. i. 16</scripRef> merely says that the apostle understood already that 
his conversion meant a commission to the Gentiles; it does not say that this 
commission was something entirely new. Nor need it be concluded that Paul started 
on this Gentile mission immediately; the object of the revelation of God's Son 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p4.3">ἵνα εὐαγγελίζωμαι αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν</span>) may have been only disclosed 
to him by degrees. All we are to understand is that after his conversion he 
needed no further conflict of the inner man in order to undertake the Gentile 
mission. Nevertheless, it is certain that Paul remains <i>the</i> Gentile missionary. 
It was he who really established the duty and the right of Gentile missions; it was he who raised the movement out of its tentative beginnings into a mission 
that embraced all the world.</note> But <i>a priori</i> considerations and the details 
of the evidence alike may justify us in concluding that while the transition to 
the Gentile mission was gradual, it was carried out with irresistible energy. Here, 
too, the whole ground had been prepared already, by the inner condition of Judaism, 
<i>i.e.</i>, by the process of decomposition within Judaism which made for universalism, 
as well as by the graduated system of the proselytes. To this we have already alluded 
in the first chapter.</p>

<pb n="49" id="iii.v-Page_49" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_49.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">According to <scripRef passage="Acts 6:7" id="iii.v-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.7">Acts vi. 7 f.</scripRef>,<note n="84" id="iii.v-p5.2">To the author of Acts, the transition from the Jewish to the Gentile 
mission, with the consequent rejection of Judaism, was a fact of the utmost 
importance; indeed one may say that he made the description of this transition 
the main object of his book. This is proved by the framework of the first fifteen 
chapters, and by the conclusion of the work in <scripRef passage="Acts 28:23-28" id="iii.v-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|28|23|28|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.23-Acts.28.28">xxviii. 23-28</scripRef> 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 28:30-31" id="iii.v-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|28|30|28|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.30-Acts.28.31">verses 30-31</scripRef> being a postscript). After quoting from 
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 6:9,10" id="iii.v-p5.5" parsed="|Isa|6|9|6|10" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.9-Isa.6.10">Isa. vi. 9, 10</scripRef>—a prophecy which cancels 
Judaism, and which the author sees to be now fulfilled—he proceeds to make Paul address the Jews as follows: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p5.6">γνωστὸν οὖν ἔστω 
ὑμῖν ὅτι τοῖς ἔθνεσιν ἀπεστάλη 
τοῦτο τὸ σωτήριον τοῦ 
θεοῦ· αὐτοὶ καὶ ἀκούσονται</span>. This 
is to affirm, as explicitly as possible, that the gospel has been given, not 
to Jews, but to the nations at large. The above account of the work of the Gentile 
mission rests upon Acts, in so far as I consider its statements trustworthy. 
The author was a Paulinist, but he found much simpler grounds for Christian 
universalism than did Paul; or rather, he needed no grounds for it at all—the gospel being in itself universal—although he does not ignore the fact 
that at the outset it was preached to none but Jews, and that the Gentile mission 
was long in developing. The internal divisions of Christianity, moreover, are 
scarcely noticed.</note> the primitive Christian community in Jerusalem 
was composed of two elements, one consisting of Palestinian Hebrews, and the other 
of Jews from the dispersion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p5.7">Ἑλληνισταί</span>).<note n="85" id="iii.v-p5.8"><scripRef passage="Acts 6:5" id="iii.v-p5.9" parsed="|Acts|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5">Acts vi. 5</scripRef> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p5.10">Νικόλαον προσήλυτον</span>) shows that there were 
also Christians in Jerusalem who had been previously proselytes. The addition 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p5.11">Ἀντιοχέα</span> betrays the author's special interest in this city.</note> A cleavage occurred 
between both at an early stage, which led to the appointment of seven guardians 
of the poor, belonging to the second of these groups and bearing Greek names. Within 
this group of men, whom we may consider on the whole to have been fairly enlightened, 
<i>i.e.</i>, less strict than others in literal observance of the law,<note n="86" id="iii.v-p5.12">See Weizsäcker, <i>Apost. Zeitalter</i><sup>(2)</sup>, pp. 51 f.; Eng. trans., i. 62 
f. Naturally they were “good” Jews, otherwise they would never have settled 
at Jerusalem; but we may assume that these synagogues of the <span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p5.13">Libertini</span> (Romans), 
the Cyrenians, the Alexandrians, the Ciliciana and Asiatics (<scripRef passage="Acts 6:9" id="iii.v-p5.14" parsed="|Acts|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.9">Acts vi. 9</scripRef>), embraced 
Hellenistic Jews as well, who had mitigated the Jewish religion with their Hellenistic 
culture. Upon the other hand, they also included exclusive fanatics, who were 
responsible for the first outburst against Christianity. Palestinian Judaism 
(<i>i.e.</i>, the Sanhedrim) sided with them. The earliest Christian persecution thus 
appears as a quarrel and cleavage among the Diaspora Jews at Jerusalem.</note> Stephen rose 
to special prominence. The charge brought against him before the Sanhedrim was to 
the effect that he went on uttering blasphemous language against “the holy place” and the law, by affirming that Jesus was to destroy the temple and alter the customs 
enjoined by Moses. This charge Acts describes as false; but, as the speech of Stephen 
proves, it was well founded so far as it went, the falsehood consisting merely in the conscious purpose 

<pb n="50" id="iii.v-Page_50" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_50.html" />attributed to the words in question. Stephen did not attack the temple and the law 
in order to dispute their divine origin, but he did affirm the limited period of 
these institutions. In this way he did set himself in opposition to the popular 
Judaism of his time, but hardly in opposition to all that was Jewish. It is beyond 
doubt that within Judaism itself, especially throughout the Diaspora, tendencies 
were already abroad by which the temple-cultus,<note n="87" id="iii.v-p5.15">Particularly when it had been profaned over and over again by a secularized 
priesthood.</note> and primarily its element of 
bloody sacrifices, was regarded as unessential and even of doubtful validity. Besides, 
it is equally certain that in many a Jewish circle, for external and internal reasons, 
the outward observance of the law was not considered of any great value; it was 
more or less eclipsed by the moral law. Consequently it is quite conceivable, historically 
and psychologically, that a Jew of the Diaspora who had been won over to Christianity 
should associate the supreme and exclusive moral considerations urged by the new 
faith<note n="88" id="iii.v-p5.16">At this point it may be also recalled that Jesus himself foretold the 
overthrow of the temple. With Weizsäcker (<i>op. cit</i>., p. 53; Eng. trans., i. 65) 
I consider that saying of our Lord is genuine. It became the starting-point 
of an inner development in his disciples which finally led up to the Gentile 
mission. Cp. Wellhausen's commentary on the synoptic gospels for a discussion 
of the saying's significance.</note> with the feelings he had already learned to cherish, viz., that the temple 
and the ceremonial law were relatively useless; it is also conceivable that he should 
draw the natural inference—Jesus the Messiah will abolish the temple-cultus and 
alter the ceremonial law. Observe the future tense. Acts seems here to give an extremely 
literal report. Stephen did not urge any changes—these were to be effected by 
Jesus, when he returned as Messiah. All Stephen did was to announce them by way 
of prophecy, thus implying that the existing arrangements wore valueless. He did 
not urge the Gentile mission; but by his words and death he helped to set it up.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">When Stephen was stoned, he died, like Huss, for a cause whose issues he probably 
did not foresee. It is not surprising that he was stoned, for orthodox Judaism could 
least afford to tolerate this kind of believer in Jesus. His adherents were also 

<pb n="51" id="iii.v-Page_51" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_51.html" />persecuted—the grave peril of the little company of Christians being 
thus revealed in a flash. All except the apostles (<scripRef passage="Acts 8:1" id="iii.v-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.1">Acts viii. 1</scripRef>) had to leave Jerusalem. 
Evidently the latter had not yet declared themselves as a body on the side of Stephen 
in the matter of his indictment.<note n="89" id="iii.v-p6.2">This seems to me an extremely important fact, which at the same time 
corroborates the historical accuracy of Acts at this point. Evidently the Christians 
at this period were persecuted with certain exceptions; none were disturbed 
whose devotion to the temple and the law was unimpeachable, and these still 
included Peter and the rest of the apostles. Acts makes it perfectly plain that 
it was only at a later, though not much later, period that Peter took his first 
step outside strict Judaism. Weizsäcker's reading of the incident is different 
(<i>op. cit</i>., pp. 60 f.; Eng. trans., i. 75). He holds that the first step was 
taken at this period; but otherwise he is right in saying that “it is obvious 
that nothing was so likely to create and strengthen this conviction (viz., that 
the future, the salvation to be obtained in the kingdom itself, could no longer 
rest upon the obligations of the law) as Pharisaic attacks prompted by the view 
that faith in Jesus and his kingdom was prejudicial to the inviolable duration 
of the law, and to belief in its power of securing salvation. The persecution, 
therefore, liberated the Christian faith; it was the means by which it came 
to know itself. And in this sense it was not without its fruits in the primitive church.”</note> The scattered Christians went abroad throughout 
Judæa and Samaria; <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p6.3">nolens volens</span></i> they acted as missionaries, <i>i.e.</i>, as apostles 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8:4" id="iii.v-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.4">Acts viii. 4</scripRef>). The most important of them was Philip, the guardian of the poor, 
who preached in Samaria and along the sea-board; there is a long account of how 
he convinced and baptized an Ethiopian officer, a eunuch (<scripRef passage="Acts 8:26" id="iii.v-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.26">Acts viii. 26 f.</scripRef>). This 
is perfectly intelligible. The man was not a Jew. He belonged to the “God-fearing 
class'” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p6.6">φοβούμενος τὸν θεόν</span>). Besides, even if he had been circumcised, 
he could not have become a Jew. Thus, when this semi-proselyte, this eunuch, was 
brought into the Christian church, it meant that one stout barrier had fallen.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">Still, a single case is not decisive, and even the second case of this kind, 
that of Peter baptizing the “God-fearing” ((fsofSov/Jievos) Cornelius at 
Caesarea, cannot have had at that early period the palmary importance which the 
author of Acts attaches to it.<note n="90" id="iii.v-p7.1">At least the importance did not lie in the direction in which the author 
of Acts looked to find it. Still, the case was one of great moment in this sense, 
that it forced Peter to side at last with that theory and practice which had 
hitherto (see the note above) been followed by none save the friends of Stephen 
(excluding the primitive apostles). The conversion of the Cæsarean officer 
led Peter, and with Peter a section of the church at Jerusalem, considerably 
further. It must be admitted, however, that the whole passage makes one suspect 
its historical character. Luke has treated it with a circumstantial detail which 
we miss elsewhere in his work; he was persuaded that it marked the great turning-point of the mission.</note> 

<pb n="52" id="iii.v-Page_52" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_52.html" />So long as it was a question of proselytes, even of proselytes in the 
widest sense of the term, there was always one standpoint from which the strictest 
Jewish Christian himself could reconcile his mind to their admission: he could 
regard the proselytes thus admitted as adherents of the Christian community in the 
<i>wider</i> sense of the term, <i>i.e.</i>, as proselytes still.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">The next step, a much more decisive one, was taken at Antioch, again upon the 
initiative of the scattered adherents of Stephen (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:19" id="iii.v-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19">Acts xi. 19 f.</scripRef>), who had reached 
Phœnicia, Cyprus, and Antioch on their missionary wanderings. The majority of them 
confined themselves strictly to the Jewish mission. But some, who were natives of Cyprus and Crete,<note n="91" id="iii.v-p8.2">No names are given in the second passage, but afterwards (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="iii.v-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">xiii. l</scripRef>) 
Barnabas the Cypriote, Simeon Niger, Lucius of Cyrene, Manaen, and Saul are 
mentioned as prophets and teachers at Antioch. As Barnabas and Saul did not 
reach Antioch until after the founding of the church (cp. <scripRef passage="Acts 11:22" id="iii.v-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.22">xi. 22 f.</scripRef>), we may 
probably recognize in the other three persons the founders of the church, and 
consequently the first missionaries to the heathen. But <i>Barnabas must be mentioned 
first of all among the originators of the Gentile mission</i>. He must have reached 
the broader outlook independently, as indeed is plain from Paul's relations 
with him. A Cypriote Levite, he belonged from the very beginning to the church 
of Jerusalem (perhaps he was a follower of Jesus; cp. Clem., <i>Strom.</i>, II. 20; Eus., 
<i>H.E</i>., i. 12; Clem. Rom. <i>Hom</i>., i. 9), in which an act of voluntary 
sacrifice won for him a high position (<scripRef passage="Acts 4:36" id="iii.v-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|4|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.36">Acts iv. 36 f.</scripRef>). He certainly acted as 
an intermediary between Paul and the primitive apostles, so long as such services 
were necessary (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:27" id="iii.v-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.27">Acts ix. 27</scripRef>), just as he went between Jerusalem and Antioch 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 11:22" id="iii.v-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.22">Acts xi. 22 f.</scripRef>). On what is called the “first mission-tour” of Paul, he was 
almost the leading figure (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:1-14:28" id="iii.v-p8.8" parsed="|Acts|13|1|14|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1-Acts.14.28">Acts xiii.-xiv.</scripRef>). But his devotion to the Gentile 
mission seems to have affected his early prestige at Jerusalem; he was suspected, 
and, like Paul, he had to justify his conduct (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:1-41" id="iii.v-p8.9" parsed="|Acts|15|1|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.41">Acts xv.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1-21" id="iii.v-p8.10" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.21">Gal. ii.</scripRef>). In the trying 
situation which ensued at Antioch, he fell under Peter's influence and failed 
to stand the test (so Paul says, at least, in <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:13" id="iii.v-p8.11" parsed="|Gal|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.13">Gal. ii. 13</scripRef>, but what would have 
been “hypocrisy” to Paul need not have been so in the case of Barnabas). His 
co-operation with Paul in mission-work now ceases (Acts also makes them separate 
owing to a misunderstanding; but, on this view, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:36-41" id="iii.v-p8.12" parsed="|Acts|15|36|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.36-Acts.15.41">xv. 36 f.</scripRef>, they disagreed upon 
the question of Mark as a coadjutor). Barnabas goes with Mark to Cyprus. When 
Paul wrote 1 Corinthians and Galatians, Barnabas was still active as a missionary, 
and his name was familiar to the Corinthians (cp. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:6" id="iii.v-p8.13" parsed="|1Cor|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.6">1 Cor. ix. 6</scripRef>). That Paul narrates 
to the Galatians with such exact chronology the “hypocrisy” of Barnabas, shows 
how the apostle could not forget the crisis when the Gentile mission was at 
stake, but it does not imply that Paul still felt himself at variance with Barnabas. 
The narrative simply mentions him in order to bring out sharply the magnitude 
of the disaster occasioned by Peter's pusillanimous conduct. The carefully chosen 
expression (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p8.14">καὶ Βαρνάβας συναπήχθη</span>) shows that he was carried 
away half irresolutely. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:9" id="iii.v-p8.15" parsed="|1Cor|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.9">1 Cor. i. 9</scripRef> proves that Paul still recognized him as 
an apostle of Christ, and spoke of him as such in the churches (cp. also <scripRef passage="Colossians 4:10" id="iii.v-p8.16" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col. 
iv. 10</scripRef>, which indicates clearly that Barnabas was also known to the Asiatic 
Christians as an important figure). But a hearty relationship between the two 
cannot have been ever restored, in spite of the great experiences they had shared 
for so long. Paul's silence in his epistles and the silence of Acts (after ch. 
xv.) are eloquent on this point. In the matter of the Gentile mission, however, 
Barnabas must be ranked next to Paul; in fact we may suspect, as the very sources 
permit us to do, that the services of Barnabas as a peace-maker amid the troubles 
and suspicions of the mother-church at Jerusalem were much more important than 
even the extant narratives disclose. Perhaps we have a writing of Barnabas—not the so-called “Epistle of Barnabas,” but the Epistle to the Hebrews. The 
external evidence for his authorship is not weak, but it is not adequate, and 
the internal evidence tells against him. Did he go from Cyprus to work at Alexandria, 
as the pseudo-Clementine <i>Homilies</i> make out (i.-ii.)?</note> preached also to 

<pb n="53" id="iii.v-Page_53" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_53.html" />the Greeks <note n="92" id="iii.v-p8.17">So <scripRef passage="Acts 10:20" id="iii.v-p8.18" parsed="|Acts|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.20">Acts x. 20</scripRef>, reading 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p8.19">Ἕλληνες</span>, not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p8.20">Ἑλληνίσται</span>. It is not 
surprising that the Gentile Christian mission began in Antioch. It was only 
in the international, levelling society of a great city that such a movement 
could originate, or rather propagate itself, so far as it was not hampered by 
any new restriction in the sphere of principle. Most probably those early missionaries 
were not so hampered. It is very remarkable that there is no word of any opposition 
between Jewish and Gentile Christians at Antioch. The local Jewish Christians, 
scattered and cosmopolitan as they were, must have joined the new community 
of Christians, who were free from the law, without more ado. It was the Jerusalem 
church which first introduced dissension at Antioch (cp. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:1" id="iii.v-p8.21" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1">Acts xv. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:11-13" id="iii.v-p8.22" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|13" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.13">Gal. ii. 
11-13</scripRef>).</note> in Antioch with excellent results. <i>They were the first 
missionaries to the heathen</i>; they founded the first Gentile church, that of Antioch. 
In this work they were joined by Barnabas and Paul (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:28" id="iii.v-p8.23" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28">Acts xi. 28 f.</scripRef>), who soon became 
the real leading spirits in the movement.<note n="93" id="iii.v-p8.24">All allusions to Antioch, direct or indirect, in the book of Acts are 
specially noticeable, for the tradition that Luke was a physician of Antioch 
deserves credence. In <scripRef passage="Acts 6:1-15" id="iii.v-p8.25" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.15">ch. vi.</scripRef>, and in what immediately follows, there is a distinct line of reference to Antioch.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">The converted Greeks in Antioch, Syria, and Cilicia (to which Barnabas and 
Paul presently extended their mission), during this initial period were by no means 
drawn wholly from those who had been “God-fearing'' (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p9.1">φοβούμενοι</span>) 
already, although this may have been the origin of a large number.<note n="94" id="iii.v-p9.2">Cp. Havet, <i>Le Christianisme</i>, vol. iv. p. 102: “<span lang="FR" id="iii.v-p9.3">Je ne sais s'il y est 
entré, du vivant de Paul, un seul païen, je veux dire un homme qui ne connût 
pas déjà, avant d'y entrer, le judaïsme et la Bible.</span>” This is no doubt an exaggeration, 
but substantially it is accurate.</note> At any rate 
a church was founded at Antioch which consisted for the most part of uncircumcised 
persons, <i>and which now undertook the mission to the Gentiles</i> (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="iii.v-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts xiii. 1 f.</scripRef>). For this church the 

<pb n="54" id="iii.v-Page_54" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_54.html" />designation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p9.5">Χριστιανοί</span> (“Christians,” <scripRef passage="Acts 11:26" id="iii.v-p9.6" parsed="|Acts|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.26">Acts xi. 26</scripRef>) came 
into vogue, a name coined by their heathen opponents. This title is itself a proof 
that the new community in Antioch stood out in bold relief from Judaism.<note n="95" id="iii.v-p9.7">Details on the name of “Christian” in Book III. The theological vocabulary 
of Gentile Christianity, so far as it needed one, must also have arisen in Antioch.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">The Gentile Christian churches of Syria and Cilicia did not observe the law, 
yet they were conscious of being the people of God in the fullest sense of the term, 
and were mindful to keep in touch with the mother church of Jerusalem, as well as 
to be recognized by her.<note n="96" id="iii.v-p10.1">Cp. the narrative of <scripRef passage="Acts 11:29" id="iii.v-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.29">Acts xi. 29 f.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 12:25" id="iii.v-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.25">xii. 25</scripRef>, 
regarding a collection which the recently founded church at Antioch sent to Jerusalem during the famine 
under Claudius. This was the famine in which Queen Helena of Adiabene gave much 
generous aid to the poor Jews of Jerusalem.</note> The majority of these cosmopolitan converts were quite 
content with the assurance that God had already moved the prophets to proclaim the 
uselessness of sacrifice,<note n="97" id="iii.v-p10.4">With regard to the sacrificial system, the right of abandoning the literal 
meaning had been clearly made out, as that system had already become antiquated 
and depreciated in the eyes of large sections of people. The rest of the law 
followed as a matter of course.</note> so that all the ceremonial part of the law was to 
be allegorically interpreted and understood in some moral sense.<note n="98" id="iii.v-p10.5">The post-apostolic literature shows with particular clearness that this 
was the popular view taken by the Gentile Christians; so that it must have 
maintained its vogue, despite the wide and powerful divergences of Paul's own teaching.</note> This was also 
the view originally held by the other Gentile Christian communities which, like that of Rome, were founded by unknown missionaries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11">The apostle Paul, however, could not settle his position towards the law with 
such simplicity. For him no part of the law had been depreciated in value by any 
noiseless, disintegrating influence of time or circumstances; on the contrary, the 
law remained valid and operative in all its provisions. It could not be abrogated 
save by him who had ordained it—<i>i.e.</i>, by God himself. Nor could even God abolish 
it save by affirming at the same time its rights—<i>i.e.</i>, he must abolish it just 
by providing for its fulfilment. And this was what actually took place. By the death 
and resurrection of Jesus Christ, God's Son, upon the cross, the law was at once 
fulfilled and abolished. Whether all this reflection and speculation was secondary and 

<pb n="55" id="iii.v-Page_55" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_55.html" />derivative (resulting from the possession of the Spirit and the new 
life which the apostle felt within himself), or primary (resulting from the assurance 
that his sins were forgiven), or whether these two sources coalesced, is a question 
which need not occupy us here. The point is, that Paul was convinced that the death 
and resurrection of Christ had inaugurated the new age. “The future is already present, 
the Spirit reigns.” Hereby he firmly and unhesitatingly recognized the gospel to 
be the new <i>level of religion</i>, just as he also felt himself to be a new creature. 
The new religious level was the level of the Spirit and regeneration, of grace and 
faith, of peace and liberty; below and behind it lay <i>everything old</i>, including all 
the earlier revelations of God, since these were religions pertaining to the state 
of sin. This it was which enabled Paul, Jew and Pharisee as he was, to venture upon 
the great conception with which he laid the basis of any sound philosophy of religion 
and of the whole science of comparative religion, viz., the collocation of the “natural” 
knowledge of God possessed by man (<i>i.e.</i>, all that had developed in man under the 
sway of conscience) with the law of the chosen people (<scripRef passage="Romans 7:1" id="iii.v-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1">Rom. 1 f.</scripRef>). Both, Paul held, 
were revelations of God, though in different ways and of different values; both 
represented what had been hitherto the supreme possession of mankind. Yet both had 
proved inadequate; they had aggravated sin, and had ended in death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12">Now <i>a new religion was in force</i>. This meant that the Gentile mission was not 
a possibility but a duty, whilst freedom from the law was not a concession but the 
distinctive and blissful form which the gospel assumed for men. Its essence consisted 
in the fact that it was not law in any sense of the term, but grace and a free gift. 
The Christian who had been born a Jew might have himself circumcised and keep the 
law—which would imply that he considered the Jewish nation had still some valid 
part to play<note n="99" id="iii.v-p12.1">However, as Christians of Jewish birth had, in Paul's view, to live 
and eat side by side with Gentile Christians, the observance of the law was 
broken down at one very vital point. It was only Paul's belief in the nearness 
of the advent that may have prevented him from reflecting further on this problem.</note> in the world-wide plan of God. But even so, there was nothing in the law to secure the bliss 

<pb n="56" id="iii.v-Page_56" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_56.html" />of the Jewish Christian; and as for the Gentile Christian, he was not 
allowed either to practice circumcision or to keep the law. In his case, such conduct 
would have meant that Christ had died in vain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">Thus it was that Paul preached the crucified Christ to the Gentiles, and not 
only established the principle of the Gentile mission, but made it a reality. The 
work of his predecessors, when measured by his convictions, was loose and questionable; 
it seemed to reach the same end as he did, but it was not entirely just to the law 
or to the gospel. Paul wrecked the religion of Israel on the cross of Christ, in 
the very endeavour to comprehend it with a greater reverence and stricter obedience 
than his predecessors. The day of Israel, he declared, had now expired. He honoured 
the Jewish Christian community at Jerusalem, the source of so much antagonism to 
himself, with a respect which is almost inconceivable; but he made it perfectly 
clear that “the times of the Gentiles” had arrived, and that if any Jewish Christian 
churches did not unite with the Gentile Christian churches to form the <i>one</i> “church 
of God,” they forfeited by this exclusiveness their very right to existence. Paul's 
conception of religion and of religious history was extremely simple, if one looks 
at its kernel, for it was based upon one fact. It cannot be reduced to a brief formula 
without being distorted into a platitude. It is never vital except in the shape 
of a paradox. In place of the particular forms of expression which Paul introduced, 
and by means of which he made the conception valid and secure for himself, it was 
possible that others might arise, as was the case in the very next generation with 
the author of Hebrews and with the anonymous genius who composed the Johannine writings. 
From that time onwards many other teachers came forward to find fresh bases for 
the Pauline gospel (<i>e.g.</i>, Marcion and Clement of Alexandria, to name a couple of 
very different writers from the second century). But what they transformed was not 
the fruit and kernel of Paulinism. Essentially they were quite at one with the apostle. 
For it is the great prerogative of the historian in a later age to be able to recognize 
an essential unity where argument and proofs are widely different.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">Historically, Paul the Pharisee dethroned the people and the 

<pb n="57" id="iii.v-Page_57" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_57.html" />religion of Israel;<note n="100" id="iii.v-p14.1">Little wonder that Jews of a later day declared he was a pagan in disguise: 
cp. Epiph. <i>Hær</i>., xxx. 16: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.2">καὶ τοῦ Παύλου κατηγοροῦντες οὐκ αἰσχύνονται 
ἐπιπλάστοις τισὶ τῆς τῶν ψευδαποστόλων αὐτῶν κακουργίας καὶ πλάνης λόγοις 
πεποιημένοις. Ταρσέα μὲν αὐτόν, ὡς αὐτὸς ὁμολογεῖ καὶ οὐκ ἀρνεῖται, λέγοντες ἐξ 
Ἑλλήνων δὲ αὐτὸν ὐποτίθενται, λαβόντες τὴν προφάσιν ἐκ τοῦ πόπου διὰ τὸ 
φιλάληθες ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ῥηθέν, ὅτι, Ταρσεύς εἰμι, οὐκ ἀσήμου πόλεως πολίτης. εἶτα 
φάσκουσιν αὐτὸν εἶναι Ἕλληνα καὶ Ἑλληνίδος μητρὸς καὶ Ἕλληνος πατρὸς παῖδα, 
ἀναβεβηκέναι δὲ εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα καὶ χρόνον ἐκεῖ μεμενηκέναι ἐπιτεθυμηκέναι δὲ 
θυγατέρα τοῦ ἱερέως πρὸς γάμον ἀγαγέσθαι καὶ τούτου ἕνεκα προσήλυτον γευέσθαι 
καὶ περιτμηθῆναι, εἶτα μὴ λαβόντα τὴν κόρην ὠργίσθαι καὶ κατὰ περιτομῆς 
γεγραφέναι καὶ κατὰ σαββάτου καὶ νομοθεσίας</span> (“Nor are they ashamed to accuse 
Paul with false charges concocted by the villainy and fraud of these false apostles. 
While a native of Tarsus (as he himself frankly admits) they avow that he was 
born of Greek parentage, taking as their pretext for this assertion the passage 
in which Paul's love of truth leads him to declare, ‘I am of Tarsus, a citizen 
of no mean city.' Whereupon they allege that he was the son of a Greek father 
and a Greek mother; that he went up to Jerusalem, where he resided for some 
time; that he resolved to marry the daughter of the high priest, and consequently 
became a proselyte and got circumcised; and that on failing to win the girl, 
he vented his anger in writing against circumcision and the sabbath and the 
Mosaic legislation “).</note> he tore the gospel from its Jewish soil and 
rooted it in the soil of humanity.<note n="101" id="iii.v-p14.3">No one has stated the issues of this transplanting more sublimely than 
Luke in his narrative of the birth of Jesus (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:1-20" id="iii.v-p14.4" parsed="|Luke|2|1|2|20" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.1-Luke.2.20">Luke ii.</scripRef>), especially in the words 
which he puts into the mouth of the angel and the angels.</note> No wonder that the full reaction of Judaism 
against the gospel now commenced—a reaction on the part of Jews and Jewish Christians 
alike. The hostility of the Jews appears on every page of Acts, from <scripRef passage="Acts 12:1-25" id="iii.v-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|12|1|12|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1-Acts.12.25">chap. xii.</scripRef> 
onwards, and it can be traced by the aid even of the evangelic narratives,<note n="102" id="iii.v-p14.6">Cp. the speeches of Jesus when he sent out the disciples on their missions, 
and also the great eschatological discourse in the synoptic gospels.</note> 
whose sources go back to the period preceding <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.v-p14.7">A.D.</span> 65. The Jews now sought to extirpate 
the Palestinian churches and to silence the Christian missionaries. They hampered 
every step of Paul's work among the Gentiles; they cursed Christians and Christ 
in their synagogues; they stirred up the masses and the authorities in every country 
against him; systematically and officially they scattered broadcast horrible charges 
against the Christians, which played an important part (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.8">ὑμεῖς τῆς κατὰ τοῦ δικαίου καὶ ἡμῶν τῶν ἀπ᾽ ἐκείνου 
κακῆς προλήψεως αἴτιοι</span>) in the persecutions 
as early as the reign of Trajan; they started calumnies against Jesus; <note n="103" id="iii.v-p14.9">Justin (<i>Dial</i>. xvii.; cp. cviii., cxvii.), after making out that the 
Jews were responsible for the calumnies against the Christians, observes that the Jewish authorities in Jerusalem despatched 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.10">ἄνδρας ἐκλεκτοὺς ἀπὸ Ἰερουσαλὴμ εἰς πᾶσαν 
τὴν γῆν, λέγοντας ἅιρεσιν ἄθεον Χριστιανῶν πεφηνέναι, καταλέγοντας ταῦτα, ἅπερ 
καθ᾽ ἡμῶν οἱ ἀγνοοῦντες ἡμᾶς πάντες λέγουσιν, ὥστε οὐ μόνον ἑαντοῖς ἀδικίας αἴτιοι 
ὑπάρχετε, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἅπασιν ἁπλῶς ἀνθρώποις</span> (“Chosen men from Jerusalem into every land, declaring that 
a <i>godless</i> sect of Christians had appeared, and uttering everything that those 
who are ignorant of us say unanimously against us. So that you are the cause 
not only of your own unrighteousness, but also of that of all other men”). Cp. cxvii.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.11">τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ ὄνομα βεβηλωθῆναι κατὰ 
πᾶσαν τῆν γῆν καὶ βλασφημεῖσθαι οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς τοῦ λαοῦ ὑμῶν καὶ διδάσκαλοι 
εἰργάσαντο</span> (“The name of the Son of God have the chief priests of your nation and 
your teachers caused to be profaned throughout all the earth and to be blasphemed”). Also cviii.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.12">ἄνδρας χειροντονήσαντες ἐκλεκτοὺς εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν 
οἰκουμένην ἐπέμψατε, κηρύσσοντας ὅτι ἄιρεσις τις ἄθεος καὶ ἄνομος ἐγήγερται ἀπὸ 
Ἰησοῦ τινος Γαλιλαίου πλάνου, ὃν σταυρωσάντων ἡμῶν οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ 
μνήματος νυκτὸς . . . . πλανῶσι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους λέγοντες ἐγηγέρθαι αὐτὸν  ἐκ 
νεκρῶν καὶ εἰς οὐρανὸν ἀνεληλυθέναι, κατειπόντες δεδιδαχέναι καὶ ταῦτα ἅπερ κατὰ 
τῶν ὁμολογούντων Χριστὸν καὶ διδάσκαλον καὶ υἱὸν θεοῦ εἶναι παντὶ γένει ἀνθρώπων 
ἄθεα καὶ ἄνομα καὶ ἀνόσια λέγετε</span> (“You have sent chosen and 
<i>appointed</i> men into all the world to proclaim that 
‘a godless and lawless sect has arisen from a certain Jesus, a Galilean impostor, 
whom we crucified; his disciples, however, stole him by night from the tomb 
. . . . and now deceive people by asserting that he rose from the dead and ascended 
into heaven.' You accuse him of having taught the godless, lawless, and unholy 
doctrines which you bring forward against those who acknowledge him to be Christ, 
a teacher from God, and the Son of God”). For the cursing of Christians in the 
synagogues, cp. <i>Dial</i>. xvi. (also the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.13">οὐκ 
ἐξουσίας ἔχετε αὐτόχειρες γενέσθαι ἡμῶν διὰ τοὺς νῦν ἐπικρατοῦντας, ὁσάκις δὲ ἂν 
ἐδύνητε, καὶ τοῦτο ἐπράξατε</span> = You have no power of yourselves to lay hands on 
us, thanks to your overlords [<i>i.e.</i>, the Romans], but you have done so whenever 
you could”), xlvii., xciii., xcv.-xcvi., cviii., cxvii., cxxxvii., where Justin 
declares that the rulers of the synagogue arranged for the cursing of Christians 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.14">μετὰ τὴν προσευχὴν</span> (after prayers) during the course of public worship 
(the pagan proselytes of Judaism being even more hostile to Christians than 
the Jews themselves, cxxii.); Jerome on <scripRef passage="Isaiah 52:2" id="iii.v-p14.15" parsed="|Isa|52|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.2">Isa. lii. 2</scripRef>; Epiph., <i>Har</i>., xxix. 9; 
<i>Apol</i>., I. x., xxxi. (Jewish Christians fearfully persecuted by Jews during the 
Barcochba war); Tert., <i>ad Nat</i>., I. xiv.: <span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p14.16">et credidit vulgus Judaeo; quod enim 
aliud genus seminarium est infamiae nostrae?</span> (“The crowd believed the Jew. In 
what other set of people lies the seedplot of calumny against us?”); <i>adv. Marc</i>., 
iii. 23; <i>adv. Jud</i>., xiii.: <span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p14.17">ab illis enim incepit infamia</span> (“They started the 
calumny”); <i>Scorp</i>. x.: <span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p14.18">synagogae Judaeorum fontes persecutionum</span>; <i>Iren</i>. IV. xxi. 
3: <span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p14.19">ecclesia insidias et persecutiones a Judaeis patitur</span>; IV. xxviii. 3: <span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p14.20">Judaei 
interfectores domini . . . . apostolos interficientes et persequentes ecclesiam.</span> 
Origen repeatedly testifies to the fact that the Jews were the originators of 
the calumnies against Christians; cp. passages like <i>Hom</i>. I. on <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi." id="iii.v-p14.21" parsed="|Ps|36|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36">Ps. xxxvi.</scripRef> 
(t. 12, p. 54, ed. Lomm.): <span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p14.22">etiam nunc Judaei non moventur adversus gentiles, 
adversus eos, qui idola colunt et deum blasphemant, et illos non oderunt nec indignantur adversus eos; adversus Christiano vero insatiabili odio feruntur</span> 
(“The Jews even now are not angry at the heathen who worship idols and blaspheme 
God; they do not hate them, but they attack Christians with insatiable hatred”; cp. also p. 155). By far the most important notice is that preserved by 
Eusebius (on <scripRef passage="Isa. xviii. 1" id="iii.v-p14.23" parsed="|Isa|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.18.1">Isa. xviii. 1</scripRef> f.), although its source is unfortunately unknown 
—at any rate it did not come from Justin. It runs as follows: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.24">εὕρομεν ἐν τοῖς τῶν παλαιῶν συγγράμμασιν, ὡς οἱ τῆν Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
οἰκοῦντες τοῦ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἔθνους   
ἱερεῖς καὶ πρεσβύτεροι γράμματα διαχαράξαντες 
εἰς πάντα διεπέμψαντο τὰ ἔθνη τοῖς ἁπανταχοῦ Ἰουδαίοις διαβάλλοντες τὴν Χριστοῦ 
διδασκαλίαν ὡς αἵρεσιν καινὴν καὶ ἀλλοτρίαν τοῦ θεοῦ, παρήγγελλόν τε δι᾽ ἐπιστολῶν 
μὴ παραδέξασθαι αὐτήν . . . . οἵ τε ἀπόστολοι αὐτῶν ἐπιστολὰς βιβλίνας 
κομιζόμενοι . . . . ἀπανταχοῦ γῆς διέτρεχον, τὸν περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἐνδιαβάλλοντες 
λόγον. ἀποστόλους δὲ εἰσέτι καὶ νῦν ἔθος ἐστὶν Ἰουδαὶοις ὀνομάζειν τοὺς 
ἐγκύκλια γράμματα παρὰ τῶν ἀρχόντων αὐτῶν ἐπικομιζομένονς</span> (“In the 
writings of the ancients we find that the priests and elders of the Jewish people 
resident at Jerusalem drew up and dispatched written instructions for the Jews 
throughout every country, slandering the doctrine of Christ as a newfangled 
heresy which was alien to God, and charging them by means of letters not to 
accept it. . . . . Their <i>apostles</i> also, conveying <i>formal letters</i> . . . . swarmed everywhere 
on earth, calumniating the gospel of our Savior. And even at the present day 
it is still the custom of the Jews to give the name of ‘apostle' to those 
who convey encyclical epistles from their rulers”). According to this passage 
Paul would be an “apostle” before he became an apostle, and the question might 
be raised whether the former capacity did not contribute in some way to the 
feeling he had, on becoming a Christian, that he was thereby called immediately 
to be an apostle of Christ.</note> they 

<pb n="58" id="iii.v-Page_58" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_58.html" />provided heathen opponents of Christianity with literary ammunition; unless the evidence is misleading, they instigated the Neronic outburst against 
the Christians; and as a rule, whenever bloody persecutions are afoot in later days, 
the Jews are either in the background or the foreground (the synagogues being dubbed 
by Tertullian “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p14.25">fontes persecutionum</span>”). By a sort of instinct they felt that Gentile 
Christianity, though apparently it was no concern of theirs, was their peculiar 
foe. This course of action on the part of the Jews was inevitable. They merely accelerated a process which implied the complete 

<pb n="59" id="iii.v-Page_59" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_59.html" />liberation of the new religion from the old, and which prevented Judaism 
from solving the problem which she had already faced, the problem of her metamorphosis 
into a religion for the world. In this sense there was something satisfactory about 
the Jewish opposition. It helped both religions to make the mutual breach complete, 
whilst it also deepened in the minds of Gentile Christians—at a time when this 
still needed to be deepened—the assurance that their religion did represent a 
new creation, and that they were no mere class of people admitted into some lower 
rank, but were themselves the new People of God, who had succeeded to the old.<note n="104" id="iii.v-p14.26">In this connection one must also note the Christian use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.27">ἔθνη</span> 
(“<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p14.28">gentes</span>,” “Gentiles”). In the Old Testament the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.29">ἔθνη</span> are opposed to the 
people of Israel (which was also reckoned, as was natural under the circumstances, 
among the “peoples”), so that it was quite easy for a Jew to describe other 
<i>religions</i> by simply saying that they were religions of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.30">ἔθνη</span>. 
Consequently <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.31">ἔθνη</span> had acquired among the Jews, long before the Christian era, a 
sense which roughly coincided with that of our word “pagans” or “heathen.” Paul 
was therefore unable to allow any Christian of non-Jewish extraction to be still 
ranked among the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.32">ἔθνη</span>, nor would it seem that Paul was alone in this 
contention. Such a convert once belonged to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.33">ἔθνη</span>, but not now 
(cp., <i>e.g.</i>, <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:2" id="iii.v-p14.34" parsed="|1Cor|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.2">1 Cor. xii. 2</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.35">οἴδατε ὅτι ὅτε ἔθνη ἦτε πρός τὰ εἴδωλα . . . . ἤγεσθε</span>, 
“ye know that when ye <i>were</i> Gentiles, ye were led away to idols”); 
now he belongs to the <i>true</i> Israel, or to the new People. It is plain that while 
this did not originally imply an actual change of nationality, it must have 
stimulated the cosmopolitan feeling among Christians, as well as the consciousness 
that even politically they occupied a distinctive position, when they were thus 
contrasted with all the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.36">ἔθνη</span> on the one hand, and on the other were 
thought of as the new People of the world, who repudiated all connection with 
the Jews. We need hardly add that Christians were still described as members 
of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p14.37">ἔθνη</span>, in cases where the relationship caused no misunderstanding, and 
where it was purely a question of non-Jewish descent.</note></p>

<pb n="60" id="iii.v-Page_60" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_60.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">But the Jewish Christians also entered the arena. They issued from Jerusalem 
a demand that the church at Antioch should be circumcised, and the result of this 
demand was the so-called apostolic council. We possess two accounts of this (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1-21" id="iii.v-p15.1" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.21">Gal. 
ii.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Acts 15:1-41" id="iii.v-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|15|1|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.41">Acts xv.</scripRef>). Each leaves much to be desired, and it is hardly possible to 
harmonize them both. Paul's account is not so much written down as flung down pell-mell; 
such is the vigour with which it seeks to emphasize the final result, that its abrupt 
sentences render the various intermediate stages either invisible or indistinct. 
The other account, unless we are deceived, has thrown the ultimate issue of the 
council into utter confusion by the irrelevant introduction of what transpired at 
a later period. Even for other reasons, this account excites suspicion. Still we 
can see plainly that Peter, John, and James recognized the work of Paul, that they 
gave him no injunctions as to his missionary labours, and that they chose still 
to confine themselves to the Jewish mission. Paul did not at once succeed in uniting 
Jewish and Gentile Christians in a single fellowship of life and worship; it was 
merely the principle of this fellowship that gained the day, and even this principle 
—an agreement which in itself was naturally unstable and shortlived—could be 
ignored by wide circles of Jewish Christians. Nevertheless much ground had been 
won. The stipulation itself ensured that, as did even more the developments to which it led. The 

<pb n="61" id="iii.v-Page_61" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_61.html" />Jewish Christians split up. How they could still continue to hold together 
(in Jerusalem and elsewhere) for years to come, is an insoluble riddle. One section 
persisted in doing everything they could to persecute Paul and his work with ardent 
enmity: to crush him was their aim. In this they certainly were actuated by some 
honest convictions, which Paul was naturally incapable of understanding. To the 
very last, indeed, he made concessions to these “zealots for the law” within the 
boundaries of Palestine; but outside Palestine he repudiated them so soon as they 
tried to win over Gentiles to their own form of Christianity. The other section, 
including Peter and probably the rest of the primitive apostles, commenced before 
long to advance beyond the agreement, though in a somewhat hesitating and tentative 
fashion: outside Palestine they began to hold intercourse with the Gentile Christians, 
and to lead the Jewish Christians also in this direction. These tentative endeavours 
culminated in a new agreement, which now made a real fellowship possible for both 
parties. The condition was that the Gentile Christians were to abstain from flesh 
offered to idols, from tasting blood and things strangled, and from fornication. 
Henceforth Peter, probably with one or two others of the primitive apostles, took 
part in the Gentile mission. The last barrier had collapsed.<note n="105" id="iii.v-p15.3">We may conjecture that originally there were also Jewish Christian communities 
in the Diaspora (not simply a Jewish Christian set inside Gentile Christian 
communities), and that they were not confined even to the provinces bordering 
on Palestine. But in Asia Minor, or wherever else such Jewish Christian communities 
existed, they must have been absorbed at a relatively early period by the Gentile 
Christian or Pauline communities. The communities of Smyrna and Philadelphia 
about 93 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.v-p15.4">A.D.</span> (cp. <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:1-3:22" id="iii.v-p15.5" parsed="|Rev|2|1|3|22" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.1-Rev.3.22">Rev. ii.-iii.</scripRef>) seem to have been composed mainly of converted 
Jews, but they are leagued with an association of the other communities, just 
as if they were Gentile Christians.</note> If we marvel at 
the greatness of Paul, we should not marvel less at the primitive apostles, who 
for the gospel's sake entered on a career which the Lord and Master, with whom they 
had eaten. and drunk, had never taught them.</p>


<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">By adopting an intercourse with Gentile Christians, this Jewish Christianity 
did away with itself, and in the second period of his labours Peter ceased to be 
a “Jewish Christian.”<note n="106" id="iii.v-p16.1">Cp. Pseudo-Clem., <i>Hom</i>., XI. xvi.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p16.2">ἐὰν ὁ ἀλλόφυλος τὸν νόμος πράξῃ, 
Ἰουδαῖός ἐστιν, μὴ πράξας δὲ Ἰουδαῖος Ἕλλην</span> (“If one 
of other nation observe the law, he is a Jew; the Jew who does not observe 
it is a Greek”). His labours in the mission-field must have brought him to the 
side of Paul (cp. <i>Clem. Rom</i>., v.), else his repute in the Gentile Christian 
church would be inexplicable; but we have no detailed information on this point. 
Incidentally we hear of him being at Antioch (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1-21" id="iii.v-p16.3" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.21">Gal. ii.</scripRef>). It is also likely, 
to judge from First Corinthians, that on his travels he reached Corinth shortly 
after the local church had been founded, but it is by a mere chance that we 
learn this. After <scripRef passage="Acts 12:1-25" id="iii.v-p16.4" parsed="|Acts|12|1|12|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1-Acts.12.25">Acts xii.</scripRef> Luke loses all interest in Peter's missionary efforts; why, we cannot quite make out. But if he laboured among Jewish Christians 
in a broad spirit, and yet did not emancipate them outright from the customs 
of Judaism, we can understand how the Gentile Christian tradition took no particular 
interest in his movements. Still, there must have been one epoch in his life 
when he consented heart and soul to the principles of Gentile Christianity; 
and it may be conjectured that this took place as early as the time of his residence 
at Corinth, not at the subsequent period of his sojourn in Rome. (He stayed 
for some months at Rome, before he was crucified. This we learn from an ancient 
piece of evidence which has been strangely overlooked. Porphyry, in Macarius Magnes (iii. 22), writes: “Peter is narrated to have been crucified, after 
pasturing the lambs for several months” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p16.5">ἱστορεῖται μήδ᾽ ὀλίγους 
μῆνας βοσκήσας τὰ προβάτια ὁ Πέτρος ἐσταυρῶσθαι</span>). This passage must 
refer to his residence at Rome, and its testimony is all the more weighty, as 
Porphyry himself lived for a long while in Rome and had close dealings with 
the local Christianity. If the pagan cited in Macarius was not Porphyry himself, 
then he has reproduced him.) At the same time it must be understood that we 
are not in a position to explain how Peter came to be ranked first of all alongside 
of Paul (as in Clement and Ignatius) and then above him. The fact that our First 
Peter in the New Testament was attributed to him involves difficulties which 
are scarcely fewer than those occasioned by the hypothesis that he actually wrote the epistle.</note> 

<pb n="62" id="iii.v-Page_62" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_62.html" />He became a Greek. Still, two Jewish Christian parties continued to 
exist. One of these held by the agreement of the apostolic council; it gave the 
Gentile Christians its blessing, but held aloof from them in actual life. The other 
persisted in fighting the Gentile Church as a false church. Neither party counts 
in the subsequent history of the church, owing to their numerical weakness. According 
to Justin (<i>Apol</i>., I. liii.), who must have known the facts, Jesus was rejected by 
the Jewish nation “with few exceptions” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p16.6">πλὴν ὀλίγων τινῶν</span>). In the Diaspora, 
apart from Syria and Egypt, Jewish Christians were hardly to be met with;<note n="107" id="iii.v-p16.7">Individual efforts of propaganda were not, however, awanting. Such include 
the origins of the pseudo-Clementine literature, Symmachus and his literary 
efforts towards the close of the second century, and also that Elkesaite Alcibiades 
of Apamea in Syria, who went to Rome and is mentioned by Hippolytus in the <i>Philosophumena</i>. 
The syncretism of gnostic Jewish Christianity, to which all these phenomena 
belong, entitled it to expect a better hearing in the pagan world than the stricter 
form of the Christian faith. But it would lead us too far afield from our present 
purpose to go into details.</note> there the Gentile Christians felt themselves 

<pb n="63" id="iii.v-Page_63" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_63.html" />supreme, in fact they were almost masters of the field.<note n="108" id="iii.v-p16.8">The turn of affairs is seen in Justin's <i>Dial</i>. xlvii. Gentile Christians 
for a long while ceased to lay down any fresh conditions, but they deliberated 
whether they could recognize Jewish Christians as Christian brethren, and if 
so, to what extent. They acted in this matter with considerable rigour.</note> This did 
not last, however, beyond 180 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.v-p16.9">A.D.</span>, when the Catholic church put Jewish Christians 
upon her roll of heretics. They were thus paid back in their own coin by Gentile 
Christianity; the heretics turned their former judges into heretics.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">Before long the relations of Jewish Christians to their kinsmen the Jews also 
took a turn for the worse—that is, so far as actual relations existed between 
them at all. It was the destruction of Jerusalem and the temple which seems to have 
provoked the final crisis, and led to a complete breach between the two parties.<note n="109" id="iii.v-p17.1">We do not know when Jewish Christians broke off, or were forced to break 
off, from all connection with the synagogues; we can only conjecture that if 
such connections lasted till about 70 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.v-p17.2">A.D.</span>, they ceased then.</note> No Christian, even supposing he were a simple Jewish Christian, could view 
the catastrophe which befell the Jewish state, with its capital and sanctuary, as 
anything else than the just punishment of the nation for having crucified the Messiah. 
Strictly speaking, he ceased from that moment to be a Jew; for a Jew who accepted 
the downfall of his state and temple as a divine dispensation, thereby committed 
national suicide. Undoubtedly the catastrophe decimated the exclusive Jewish Christianity 
of Palestine and drove a considerable number either back into Judaism or forward 
into the Catholic church. Yet how illogical human feelings can be, when they are 
linked to a powerful tradition! There were Jewish Christians still, who remained 
after the fall of Jerusalem just where they had stood before; evidently they bewailed 
the fall of the temple, and yet they saw in its fall a merited punishment. Did they, 
we ask, or did they not, venture to desire the rebuilding of the temple? We can 
easily understand how such people proved a double offence to their fellow-countrymen, 
the genuine Jews. Indeed they were always falling between two fires, for the Jews 
persecuted them with bitter hatred,<note n="110" id="iii.v-p17.3">Epiphanius (xxix. 9): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p17.4">οὐ μόνον οἱ τῶν Ἰουδαίων παίδες πρὸς τούτους κέκτηνται 
μῖσος, ἀλλὰ ἀνιστάμενοι ἕωθεν καὶ μέσης ἡμέρας καὶ περὶ τὴν ἑσπέραν, τρίς τῆς 
ἡμέρας, ὅτε εὐχὰς ἐπιτελοῦσιν ἐν ταῖς αὐτῶν συναγωγαῖς ἐπαρῶνται αὐτοῖς καὶ 
ἀναθεματίζουσι φάσκοντες ὅτι· Ἐπικαταράσαι ὁ θεὸς τοὺς Ναζωραίους. καὶ γὰρ 
τούτοις περισσότερον ἐνέχουσι, διὰ τὸ ἀπὸ Ἰουδαίων αὐτοὺς ὄντας Ἰησοῦν κηρύσσειν 
εἶναι Χριστόν, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἐναντίον πρὸς ποὺς ἔτι Ἰουδαίους τοὺς Χριστὸν μὴ 
δεξαμένους</span> (“Not 
merely are they visited with hatred at the hands of Jewish children, but rising 
at dawn, at noon, and eventide, when they perform their orisons in their synagogues, 
the Jews curse them and anathematize them, crying ‘God curse the Nazarenes!' For, indeed, they are assailed all the more bitterly because, being themselves 
of Jewish origin, they proclaim Jesus to be the Messiah—in opposition to 
the other Jews who reject Christ”).</note> while the Gentile church 


<pb n="64" id="iii.v-Page_64" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_64.html" />censured them as heretics—<i>i.e.</i>, as non-Christians. They are dubbed 
indifferently by Jerome, who knew them personally,<note n="111" id="iii.v-p17.5">Epiphanius (<i>loc. cit.</i>) says of them: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p17.6">Ἰουδαῖοι μᾶλλον καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον· πάνυ 
δὲ οὗτοι ἐχθροὶ τοῖς Ἰουδαῖοις ὑπάρχουσιν</span> (“They are Jews 
more than anything else, and yet they are detested by the Jews”).</note> “semi-Judaei” and “semi-Christiani.'” 
And Jerome was right. They were really “semis”; they were “half” this or that, 
although they followed the course of life which Jesus had himself observed. Crushed 
by the letter of Jesus, they died a lingering death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">There is hardly any fact which deserves to be turned over and thought over so 
much as this, that the religion of Jesus has never been able to root itself in Jewish 
or even Semitic soil<note n="112" id="iii.v-p18.1">The Syrians are a certain exception to this rule; yet how 
markedly was the Syrian church Grecized, even although it retained its native language!</note>. Certainly there must have been, and certainly there must 
be still, some element in this religion which is allied to the greater freedom of 
the Greek spirit. In one sense Christianity has really remained Greek down to the 
present day. The forms it acquired on Greek soil have been modified, but they have 
never been laid aside within the church at large, not even within Protestantism 
itself. And what an ordeal this religion underwent in the tender days of its childhood! 
“Get thee out of thy country and from thy kindred unto a land that I will show thee, 
and I will make of thee a great nation.” Islam rose in Arabia and has remained upon 
the whole an Arabic religion; the strength of its youth was also the strength of 
its manhood. Christianity, almost immediately after it arose, was dislodged from 
the nation to which it belonged; and thus from the very outset it was forced to 
learn how to distinguish between the kernel and the husk.<note n="113" id="iii.v-p18.2">The gospel allied itself, in a specially intimate way, to Hellenism, 
but not exclusively, during the period of which we are speaking; on the contrary, 
the greatest stress was laid still, as by Paul of old, upon the fact that <i>all</i> 
peoples were called, and the gospel accepted by members of <i>all</i> nations. Certainly 
the Greeks ranked as <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p18.3">primi inter pares</span></i>, and the esteem in which they were held 
was bound to increase just as tradition came to be emphasized, since it was 
neither possible nor permissible as yet to trace back the latter to the Jews 
(from the middle of the second century onwards, the appeal of tradition to the 
church of Jerusalem was not to a Jewish, but to a Greek church). In this sense, 
even the Latins felt themselves secondary as compared with the Greeks, but it 
was not long before the Roman church understood how to make up for this disadvantage. 
In the Easter controversy, about the year 190 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.v-p18.4">A.D.</span>, certain rivalries between 
the Greeks and Latins emerged for the first time; but such differences were 
provincial, not national, for the Roman church at that period was still predominantly Greek.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">Paul is only responsible in part for the sharp anti-Judaism 

<pb n="65" id="iii.v-Page_65" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_65.html" />which developed within the very earliest phases of Gentile Christianity. 
Though he held that the day of the Jews (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p19.1">πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις ἐναντίων</span>, <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:15" id="iii.v-p19.2" parsed="|1Thess|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.15">1 
Thess. ii. 15</scripRef>) was past and gone, yet he neither could nor would believe in a final 
repudiation of God's people; on that point his last word is said in <scripRef passage="Romans 11:25,29" id="iii.v-p19.3" parsed="|Rom|11|25|0|0;|Rom|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.25 Bible:Rom.11.29">Rom. xi. 25, 
29</scripRef>:—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p19.4">οὐ θελω ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν τὸ μυστήριον τοῦτο, ὅτι πώρωσις ἀπὸ μέρους 
τῷ Ἰσραὴλ γέγονεν ἄχρις οὗ τὸ πλήρωμα τῶν ἐθνῶν εἰσέλθῃ, καὶ 
οὕτως πᾶς Ἰσραὴλ σωθήσεται . . . ἀμεταμέλητα γὰρ τὰ χαρίσματα 
καὶ ἡ κλῆσις τοῦ θεοῦ.</span> In this sense Paul remained a Jewish Christian to the end. The duality 
of mankind (Jews and “nations''') remained, in a way, intact, despite the one church 
of God which embraced them both. This church did not abrogate the special promises 
made to the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">But this standpoint remained a Pauline idiosyncrasy. When people had recourse, 
as the large majority of Christians had, simply to the allegorical method in order 
to emancipate themselves from the letter, and even from the contents, of Old Testament 
religion, the Pauline view had no attraction for them; in fact it was quite inadmissible, 
since the legitimacy of the allegorical conception, and inferentially the legitimacy 
of the Gentile church in general, was called in question, if the Pauline view held 
good at any single point.<note n="114" id="iii.v-p20.1">As the post-apostolic literature shows, there were wide circles in which 
Paul's doctrine of the law and the old covenant was never understood, and consequently was never accepted.</note> If the people of Israel retained a single privilege, 
if a single special promise still had any meaning whatsoever, if even one letter 
had still to remain in force—how could the whole of the Old Testament be spiritualized? How could it all be transferred to another people? The result of this mental attitude 
was the conviction that the Jewish 

<pb n="66" id="iii.v-Page_66" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_66.html" />people was now rejected: it was Ishmael, not Isaac; Esau, not Jacob. 
Yet even this verdict did not go far enough. If the spiritual meaning of the Old 
Testament is the correct one, and the literal false, then (it was argued) <i>the former 
was correct from the very first</i>, since what was false yesterday cannot be true today. 
Now the Jewish people from the first persisted in adhering to the literal interpretation, 
practicing circumcision, offering bloody sacrifices, and observing the regulations 
concerning food; consequently they were always in error, an error which shows that 
<i>they never were the chosen people</i>. The chosen people throughout was the Christian 
people, which always existed in a sort of latent condition (the younger brother 
being really the elder), though it only came to light at first with Christ. From 
the outset the Jewish people had lost the promise; indeed it was a question whether 
it had ever been meant for them at all. In any case the literal interpretation of 
God's revealed will proved that the people had been forsaken by God and had fallen 
under the sway of the devil. As this was quite clear, the final step had now to 
be taken, the final sentence had now to be pronounced: <i>the Old Testament, from cover 
to cover, has nothing whatever to do with the Jews</i>. Illegally and insolently the 
Jews had seized upon it; they had confiscated it, and tried to claim it as their 
own property. They had falsified it by their expositions and even by corrections 
and omissions. Every Christian must therefore deny them the possession of the Old 
Testament. It would be a sin for Christians to say, “This book belongs to us and 
to the Jews.'' No; <i>the book belonged from the outset, as it belongs now and evermore, 
to none but Christians</i>,<note n="115" id="iii.v-p20.2">It was an inconvenient fact that the book had not been taken from the 
Jews, who still kept and used it; but pseudo-Justin (<i>Cohort</i>. xiii.) gets over 
this by explaining that the Jews' retention of the Old Testament was providential. 
They preserved the Old Testament, so that it might afford a refutation of the 
pagan opponents who objected to Christianity on account of its forgeries {<i>i.e.</i>, 
the prophecies). In his Dialogue, Justin, however, charges the Jews with falsifying 
the Old Testament in an anti-Christian sense. His proofs are quite flimsy.</note> whilst Jews are the worst, the most godless and God-forsaken, 
of all nations upon earth,<note n="116" id="iii.v-p20.3">Justin, for example, looks on the Jews not more but less favourably 
than on the heathen (cp. <i>Apol</i>., I. xxxvii., xxxix., xliii.-xliv., xlvii., 
liii., lx.). The more friendly attitude of Aristides (<i>Apol</i>. xiv.) is exceptional.</note> the devil's own people, Satan's synagogue, 

<pb n="67" id="iii.v-Page_67" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_67.html" />a fellowship of hypocrites.<note n="117" id="iii.v-p20.4">Cp. <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:9" id="iii.v-p20.5" parsed="|Rev|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.9">Rev. ii. 9</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Revelation 3:9" id="iii.v-p20.6" parsed="|Rev|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.9">iii. 9</scripRef>, 
Did. viii., and the treatment of the Jews in 
the Fourth Gospel and the Gospel of Peter. Barnabas (<scripRef passage="Barnabas 9:4" id="iii.v-p20.7">ix. 4</scripRef>) declares that a 
wicked angel had seduced them from the very first. In <scripRef passage="2Clement 2:3" id="iii.v-p20.8">2 Clem. ii. 3</scripRef>, the Jews 
are called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p20.9">οἱ δοκοῦντες ἔχειν θεόν</span> (“they that seem to have God”); 
similarly in the Preaching of Peter (Clem., <i>Strom</i>., vi. 5. 41): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p20.10">ἐκεῖνοι μόνοι οἰόμενοι τὸν θεὸν γιγνώσκειν οὐκ 
ἐπίστανται</span> (“They suppose they 
alone know God, but they do not understand him”).</note> They are stamped by their crucifixion of the Lord.<note n="118" id="iii.v-p20.11">Pilate was more and more exonerated.</note> 
God has now brought them to an open ruin, before the eyes of all the world; their 
temple is burnt, their city destroyed, their commonwealth shattered, their people 
scattered—never again is Jerusalem to be frequented.<note n="119" id="iii.v-p20.12">Cp. Tertull., <i>Apol</i>. xxi.: <span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p20.13">dispersi, palabundi et soli et caeli sui extorres 
vagantur per orbem sine homine, sine deo rege, quibus nec advenarum iure terram 
patriam saltim vestigio salutare conceditur</span> (“Scattered, wanderers, exiles from 
their own land and clime, they roam through the world without a human or a divine 
king, without so much as a stranger's right to set foot even in their native land”).</note> It may be questioned, 
therefore, whether God still desires this people to be converted at all, and whether 
he who essays to win a single Jew is not thereby interfering unlawfully with his 
punishment. But the fact is, this people will not move; so that by their obstinacy 
and hostility to Christ, they relieve Christians from having to answer such a question.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">This was the attitude consistently adopted by the Gentile church towards Judaism. 
Their instinct of self-preservation and their method of justifying their own appropriation 
of the Old Testament, chimed in with the ancient antipathy felt by the Greeks and 
Romans to the Jews. Still,<note n="120" id="iii.v-p21.1">For what follows see my <i>Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte</i>, I.<sup>(3)</sup>, pp. 
168 f. [Eng. trans., i. 291 f.].</note> it was not everyone who ventured to draw the final 
conclusions of the epistle of Barnabas (<scripRef passage="Barnabas 4:6" id="iii.v-p21.2">iv. 6. f.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Baranabas 14:1" id="iii.v-p21.3">xiv. 1 f.</scripRef>). Most people admitted 
vaguely that in earlier days a special relation existed between God and his people, 
though at the same time all the Old Testament promises were referred even by them 
to Christian people. While Barnabas held the literal observance of the law to prove 
a seduction of the devil to which the Jewish people had succumbed,<note n="121" id="iii.v-p21.4">Cp. <scripRef passage="Barnabas 9:1-9" id="iii.v-p21.5">Barn. ix. f.</scripRef> The attitude of Barnabas to the Old Testament is radically 
misunderstood if one imagines that his expositions in vi.-x. can be passed over 
as the result of oddity and caprice, or set aside as destitute of any moment 
or method. Not a sentence in this section lacks method, and consequently there 
is no caprice at all. The strictly spiritual conception of God in Barnabas, 
and the conviction that all (Jewish) ceremonies are of the devil, made his expositions 
of Scripture a matter of course; so far from being mere ingenious fancies to 
this author's mind, they were essential to him, unless the Old Testament was 
to be utterly abandoned. For example, the whole authority of the Old Testament 
would have collapsed for Barnabas, unless he had succeeded in finding some fresh 
interpretation of the statement that Abraham circumcised his servants. This 
he manages to do by combining it with another passage from Genesis; he then 
discovers in the narrative, not circumcision at all, but a prophecy of the crucified Christ (ix.).</note> 

<pb n="68" id="iii.v-Page_68" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_68.html" />the majority regarded circumcision as a sign appointed by God;<note n="122" id="iii.v-p21.6"><scripRef passage="Barnabas 9:6" id="iii.v-p21.7">Barn. ix. 6</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p21.8">ἀλλ᾽ 
ἐρεῖς· καὶ μὴν περιτέτμηται 
ὁ λαὸς εἰς σφραγῖδα.</span> 
(“But thou wilt say, this people hath been certainly circumcised for a seal”). This remark is put into the mouth of an ordinary Gentile Christian; 
the author himself does not agree with it.</note> 
they recognized that the literal observance of the law was designed and enjoined 
by God for the time being, although they held that no righteousness ever emanated 
from it. Still even they held that the spiritual sense was the one true meaning, 
which by a fault of their own the Jews had misunderstood; they considered that 
the burden of the ceremonial law was an educational necessity, to meet the stubbornness 
and idolatrous tendencies of the nation (being, in fact, a safeguard of monotheism); and, finally, they interpreted the sign of circumcision in such a way that it 
appeared no longer as a favour, but rather as a mark of the judgment to be executed 
on Israel.<note n="123" id="iii.v-p21.9">Cp. Justin's <i>Dial</i>. xvi., xviii., xx., xxx., xl.-xlvi. He lays down these 
three findings side by side: (l) that the ceremonial laws were an educational 
measure on the part of God to counteract the stubbornness of the people, who 
were prone to apostatize; (2) that, as in the case of circumcision, they were 
meant to differentiate the people in view of the future judgment which was to 
be executed according to divine appointment; and (3) finally, that the Jewish 
worship enacted by the ceremonial law exhibited the peculiar depravity and iniquity 
of the people. Justin, however, viewed the decalogue as the natural law of reason, 
and therefore as definitely distinct from the ceremonial law.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">Israel thus became literally a church which had been at all times the inferior 
or the Satanic church. Even in point of time the “older” people really did not 
precede the “younger,” for the latter was more ancient, and the “new” law was 
the original law. Nor had the patriarchs, prophets, and men of God, who had been 
counted worthy to receive God's word, anything in common inwardly with the Jewish people; they were God's 

<pb n="69" id="iii.v-Page_69" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_69.html" />elect who distinguished themselves by a holy conduct corresponding 
to their election, and they must be regarded as the fathers and forerunners of the 
latent Christian people.<note n="124" id="iii.v-p22.1">This is the prevailing view of all the sub-apostolic writers. Christians 
are the true Israel; hence theirs are all the honourable titles of the people 
of Israel. They are the twelve tribes (cp. <scripRef passage="James 1:1" id="iii.v-p22.2" parsed="|Jas|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.1">Jas. i. l</scripRef>), and thus Abraham, Isaac, 
and Jacob are the fathers of Christians (a conception on which no doubt whatever 
existed in the Gentile church, and which is not to be traced back simply to 
Paul); the men of God in the Old Testament were Christians (cp. Ignat., <i>ad Magn</i>., viii. 2, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p22.3">οἱ προφῆται κατὰ Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν  ἔζησαν</span>, “the 
prophets lived according to Christ Jesus”). But it is to be noted that a considerable 
section of Christians, viz., them majority of the so-called gnostics and the 
Marcionites, repudiated the Old Testament along with Judaism (a repudiation 
to which the epistle of Barnabas approximates very closely, but which it avoids 
by means of its resolute re-interpretation of the literal sense). These people 
appear to be the consistent party, yet they were really nothing of the kind; to cut off the Old Testament meant that another historical basis must be 
sought afresh for Christianity, and such a basis could not be found except in 
some other religion or in another system of worship. Marcion made the significant 
attempt to abandon the Old Testament and work exclusively with the doctrine 
and mythology of Paulinism; but the attempt was isolated, and it proved a failure.</note> No satisfactory answer is given by any of these early 
Christian writings to the question, How is it that, if these men must not on any 
account be regarded as Jews, they nevertheless appeared entirely or almost entirely 
within the Jewish nation? Possibly the idea was that God in his mercy meant to bring 
this wickedest of the nations to the knowledge of the truth by employing the most 
effective agencies at his command; but even this suggestion comes to nothing.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23">Such an injustice as that done by the Gentile church to Judaism is almost unprecedented 
in the annals of history. The Gentile church stripped it of everything; she took 
away its sacred book; herself but a transformation of Judaism, she cut off all connection 
with the parent religion. The daughter first robbed her mother, and then repudiated 
her! But, one may ask, is this view really correct? Undoubtedly it is, to some extent, 
and it is perhaps impossible to force anyone to give it up. But viewed from a higher 
standpoint, the facts acquire a different complexion. By their rejection of Jesus, 
the Jewish people disowned their calling and dealt the death-blow to their own existence; 
their place was taken by Christians as the new People, who appropriated the whole tradition of Judaism, giving 

<pb n="70" id="iii.v-Page_70" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_70.html" />a fresh interpretation to any unserviceable materials in it, or else 
allowing them to drop. As a matter of fact, the settlement was not even sudden or 
unexpected; what was unexpected was simply the particular form which the settlement 
assumed. All that Gentile Christianity did was to complete a process which had in 
fact commenced long ago within Judaism itself, viz., the process by which the Jewish 
religion was being inwardly emancipated and transformed into a religion for the 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24">About 140 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.v-p24.1">A.D.</span> the transition of Christianity to the “Gentiles,” with its emancipation 
from Judaism, was complete.<note n="125" id="iii.v-p24.2">Forty years later Irenæus was therefore in a position to treat the 
Old Testament and its real religion with much greater freedom, for by that time 
Christians had almost ceased to feel that their possession of the Old Testament 
was seriously disturbed by Judaism. Thus Irenæus was able even to repeat the 
admission that the literal observance of the Old Testament in earlier days was 
right and holy. The Fathers of the ancient Catholic church, who followed him, 
went still further: on one side they approximated again to Paulinism; but at 
the same time, on every possible point, they moved still further away from the 
apostle than the earlier generations had done, since they understood his anti-legalism 
even less, and had also to defend the Old Testament against the gnostics. Their 
candid recognition of a literal sense in the Old Testament was due to the secure 
consciousness of their own position over against Judaism, but it was the result 
even more of their growing passion for the laws and institutions of the Old 
Testament cultus.</note> It was only learned opponents among the Greeks and 
the Jews themselves, who still reminded Christians that, strictly speaking, they 
must be Jews. After the fall of Jerusalem there was no longer any Jewish counter-mission, 
apart from a few local efforts;<note n="126" id="iii.v-p24.3">Attempts of the Jews to seduce Christians into apostasy are mentioned 
in literature, but not very often; cp. Serapion's account quoted by Eusebius 
(<i>H.E</i>. vi. 12), and Acta Pionii (xiii., with a Jewish criticism of Christ as a suicide and a sorcerer).</note> on the contrary, Christians established themselves 
in the strongholds hitherto held by Jewish propaganda and Jewish proselytes. Japhet 
occupied the tents of Shem,<note n="127" id="iii.v-p24.4">The half-finished, hybrid products of Jewish propaganda throughout the 
empire were transmuted into independent and attractive forms of religion, far 
surpassing the synagogues. It was only natural that the former had at once to 
enter into the keenest conflict with the latter.</note> and Shem had to retire.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25">One thing, however, remained an enigma. Why had Jesus appeared among the Jews, 
instead of among the “nations”?<note n="128" id="iii.v-p25.1">That Jesus himself converted many people 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p25.2">ἐν τοῦ Ἐλληνικοῦ</span> is asserted only by a comparatively late and unauthentic remark in Josephus.</note> 


<pb n="71" id="iii.v-Page_71" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_71.html" />This was a vexing problem. The Fourth Gospel (see above, p. 42), it 
is important to observe, describes certain Greeks as longing to see Jesus (<scripRef passage="John 12:20" id="iii.v-p25.3" parsed="|John|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.20">xii. 
20 f.</scripRef>), and the words put into the mouth of Jesus on that occasion<note n="129" id="iii.v-p25.4">“The hour has come for the Son of man to be glorified. Verily, verily, 
I say to you, unless the grain of wheat falls into the earth and dies, it abides 
by itself alone; but if it die it bears much fruit. . . . . A voice then came from 
heaven, ‘I have glorified, and I will glorify it again.' . . . . Jesus said, ‘This 
voice has come, not for my sake but for yours; now is the judgment of this world, 
now shall the prince of this world be cast out. <i>Yet when 1 am lifted up from 
the earth, I will draw all men to myself</i>.'”</note> are intended 
to explain why the Saviour did not undertake the Gentile mission. The same evangelist 
makes Jesus say with the utmost explicitness (<scripRef passage="John 10:16" id="iii.v-p25.5" parsed="|John|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.16">x. 16</scripRef>), “And other sheep I have which 
are not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice.” He 
himself is to bring them. The mission which his disciples carry out, is thus his 
mission; it is just as if he drew them himself.<note n="130" id="iii.v-p25.6">Naturally, there was not entire and universal satisfaction with this 
explanation. Even legend did not venture in those early days to change the locale 
of Jesus to the midst of paganism, but already Magi from the East were made 
to come to the child Jesus and worship him, after a star had announced his birth 
to all the world (<scripRef passage="Matthew 2:1-12" id="iii.v-p25.7" parsed="|Matt|2|1|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1-Matt.2.12">Matt. ii.</scripRef>); angels at the birth of Jesus announced tidings 
of great joy to “all peoples” (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:8-14" id="iii.v-p25.8" parsed="|Luke|2|8|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.8-Luke.2.14">Luke ii.</scripRef>); and when that star appeared, says 
Ignatius (<i>ad Eph</i>., xix.), its appearance certified that ''All sorcery was dissolved 
and every wicked spell vanished, ignorance was overthrown and the old kingdom 
was destroyed, when God appeared in human guise unto newness of eternal life. 
Then that which had been prepared within God's counsels began to take effect. 
Thence were all things perturbed, because the abolition of death was being undertaken” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p25.9">ἐλύετο πᾶσα 
μαγεία, καὶ πᾶς δεσμὸς ἡφανίζετο κακίας, ἄγνοια καθῃρεῖτο, παλαιὰ βασιλεία 
διεφθείρετο, θεοῦ ἀνθρωπίνως φανερουμένου εἰς καινότητα ἀϊδίου ζωῆς· ἀρχὴν δὲ 
ἐλάμβανεν τὸ παρὰ θεῷ ἀπηρτισμένον. ἔνθεν τὰ πάντα συνεκινεῖτο διὰ τὸ 
μελετᾶσθαι θανάτου κατάλυσιν</span>). 
The Christians of Edessa were still more venturesome. They declared in the third century that Jesus had corresponded with their king Abgar, and cured him. Eusebius 
(<i>H.E</i>., i. <i>ad fin</i>.) thought this tale of great importance; it seemed to him a sort of substitute for any direct work of Jesus among pagans.</note> Indeed his own power is still 
to work in them, as he is to send them the Holy Spirit to lead them into all the 
truth, communicating to them a wisdom which had hitherto lain unrevealed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26">One consequence of this attitude of mind was that the twelve were regarded as 
a sort of personal multiplication of Christ himself, while the Kerugma (or outline 
and essence of Christian preaching) came to include the dispatch of the twelve into 
all the world—<i>i.e.</i>, to include the Gentile mission as a command of 


<pb n="72" id="iii.v-Page_72" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_72.html" />Jesus himself. Compare the <i>Apology</i> of Aristides (ii.); Just., <i>Apol</i>., 
I. xxxix.; <scripRef passage="AscenIsa 3:13" id="iii.v-p26.1"><i>Ascens. Isaiae</i>, iii. 13 f.</scripRef> (where the coming of the twelve disciples 
belongs to the fundamental facts of the gospel); Iren., <i>Fragm</i>. 29;<note n="131" id="iii.v-p26.2">Harvey II. p. 494: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p26.3">οὗτος [ὁ χριστὸς] ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ τῆς γῆς, ἐν χώματι κρυβεὶς 
καὶ τριημέρῳ μέγιστον δένδρον γεννηθεὶς ἐξέτεινε τοὺς ἑαυτοῦ κλάδους εἰς τὰ πέρατα 
τῆς γῆς. ἐκ τούτου προκύψαντες οἱ ιβ᾽ ἀπόστολοι, κλάδοι ὡραῖοι, καὶ εὐθαλεῖς  
γενηθέντες σκέπη ἐγγενήθησαν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, ὡς πετεινοῖς οὐρανοῦ, ὑφ᾽ ὧν κλάδων 
σκεπασθέντες οἱ πάντες, ὡς ὄρνεα ὑπὸ καλιὰν συνελθόντα μετέλαβον τῆς ἐξ αὐτῶν 
προερχομένης ἐδωδίμου καὶ ἐπουρανίον τροφῆς</span> = “Within the heart of the earth, hidden in the tomb, he became 
in three days the greatest of all trees [Iren. had previously compared Christ 
to the seed of corn in <scripRef passage="Luke 13:19" id="iii.v-p26.4" parsed="|Luke|13|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.19">Luke xiii. 19</scripRef>], and stretched out his branches to the 
ends of the earth. His outstretched branches, waxing ripe and fresh, even the 
twelve apostles, became a shelter for the birds of heaven, even for the nations. 
By these branches all were shadowed, like birds gathered in a nest, and partook 
of the food and heavenly nourishment which came forth from them.”</note> Tertull., 
<i>Apol</i>. xxi., <i>adv. Marc</i>. III. xxii. (<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p26.5">habes et apostolorum opus praedicatum</span>); Hippol., 
<i>de Antichr</i>. 61; Orig., <i>c. Cels</i>., III. xxviii.; <i>Acta Joh</i>. (ed. Zahn, p. 246: “the 
God who chose us to be apostles of the heathen, who sent us out into the world, 
who showed himself by the apostles”); Serapion in Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, vi. 12.<note n="132" id="iii.v-p26.6">This idea suggests one of the motives which prompted people to devise 
tales of apostolic missions.</note> Details 
on this conception of the primitive apostles will be found in Book III.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter VI. Results of the Mission of Paul and of the First Missonaries." progress="15.35%" id="iii.vi" prev="iii.v" next="iv">
<pb n="73" id="iii.vi-Page_73" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_73.html" />
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.vi-p0.2">RESULTS OF THE MISSION OF PAUL AND OF THE FIRST MISSIONARIES</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p1">1. <span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p1.1">Before</span> his last journey to Jerusalem Paul wrote from Corinth to Rome (<scripRef passage="Romans 15:19" id="iii.vi-p1.2" parsed="|Rom|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.19">Rom. xv. 
19 f.</scripRef>): “From Jerusalem and round about even unto Illyricum, I have fully preached 
the gospel of Christ; yea, making it my aim so to preach the gospel not where Christ 
was already named, that I might not build upon another man's foundation. Wherefore 
also I was hindered these many times from coming to you; but now, having no more 
any place in these regions, and having these many years a longing to come unto you, 
I will come whenever I go to Spain. For I hope to see you on my journey and to be 
brought on my way thitherward by you, if first in some measure I shall have been 
satisfied with your company.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p2">The preaching of the gospel within the Greek world is now complete (for this 
is what the words “even unto Illyria” imply); the Latin world now begins.<note n="133" id="iii.vi-p2.1">Egypt could not be passed over, for the Greek world without Egypt would 
have been incomplete. But Paul never alludes to Egypt either here or elsewhere. 
He must have known that other missionaries were labouring there; or, did he 
regard Egypt, like John (<scripRef passage="Apocalypse 11:8" id="iii.vi-p2.2" parsed="|Rev|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.8"><i>Apoc</i>. xi. 8</scripRef>), as a land which was so hateful to God 
that nothing could be hoped from it?</note> Paul 
thus identifies his own missionary preaching along a narrow line from Jerusalem 
to Illyria with the preaching of the gospel to the entire Eastern hemisphere—a conception 
which is only intelligible upon the supposition that the certainty of the world's 
near end made no other kind of mission possible than one which thus hastily covered 
the world's area. The fundamental idea is that the gospel has to be preached everywhere during the short remaining space of 

<pb n="74" id="iii.vi-Page_74" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_74.html" />the present world-age,<note n="134" id="iii.vi-p2.3">The idea recurs in the gospels (<scripRef passage="Mark 13:10" id="iii.vi-p2.4" parsed="|Mark|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.10">Mark xiii. 10</scripRef>). Was Paul the first to 
conceive it and to give it currency?</note> while at 
the same time this is only feasible by means of mission-tours across the world. 
The fire it is assumed, will spread right and left spontaneously from the line of flame.<note n="135" id="iii.vi-p2.5">Cp. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:8" id="iii.vi-p2.6" parsed="|1Thess|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.8">1 Thess. i. 8</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Romans 1:8" id="iii.vi-p2.7" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Colossians 1:6" id="iii.vi-p2.8" parsed="|Col|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.6">Col. i. 6</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3">This idea, that the world must be traversed, was apparently conceived by the 
apostle on his so-called “second'” missionary tour.<note n="136" id="iii.vi-p3.1">Not earlier. The whole of the so-called “first” mission-tour is inexplicable 
if Paul already had this idea in his mind. Wendt is quite right in saying (on 
<scripRef passage="Acts 13:13" id="iii.vi-p3.2" parsed="|Acts|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.13">Acts xiii. 13</scripRef>) that Paul at this period was merely conscious of being an apostle 
to the barbarians; not to the Greeks. Otherwise, the choice of a mission-field in S.W. Asia Minor is unintelligible.</note> Naturally he viewed it 
as a divine injunction, for it is in this sense that we must interpret the difficult 
passage in <scripRef passage="Acts 16:6-8" id="iii.vi-p3.3" parsed="|Acts|16|6|16|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.6-Acts.16.8">Acts xvi. 6-8</scripRef>. If Paul had undertaken this second tour with the aim of 
reaching the Hellenistic districts on the coast of Asia Minor, and if he had become 
conscious in the course of his work that he was also called to be an apostle to 
the Greeks, then on the western border of Phrygia this consciousness passed into 
the sense of a still higher duty. He is not merely the apostle of the barbarians 
(Syrians, Cilicians, Lycaonians), not merely the apostle even of barbarians and 
Greeks, but the apostle of the world. He is commissioned to bear the gospel right 
to the western limits of the Roman empire; that is, he must fill up the gaps left 
by the missionaries in their efforts to cover the whole ground. Hence he turns aside 
on the frontier of Phrygia, neither westwards (to Asia) nor northward (to Bithynia), 
as one might expect and as he originally planned to do, but northwest. Even Mysia 
he only hurries through. <i>The decision to pass by Asia and Bithynia meant that 
he was undertaking a mission to Macedonia, Achaia, and beyond that to the West.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4">Philippi, Thessalonica, Berœa, Athens, Corinth—or, to put it more accurately, 
from Paul's standpoint, Macedonia and Achaia—heard the gospel. But why did he remain 
for eighteen months in Corinth? Why did he not travel on at once to Rome, and thence 
to the far West? Why did he interpolate a fresh tour, at this point, to Asia Minor, residing no less than 

<pb n="75" id="iii.vi-Page_75" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_75.html" />three years at Ephesus? The answer is obvious. While he had Rome and 
the West in his mind, the first time he reached Corinth (<scripRef passage="Romans 1:13" id="iii.vi-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.13">Rom. i. 13</scripRef>), circumstances 
fortunately proved too strong for any attempt to realize this ambitious scheme. 
If I understand the situation aright, there were three considerations which had 
to be borne in mind. First of all, Paul neither would nor could lose touch with 
the two mother-churches in Jerusalem and Antioch. This made him return upon his 
tracks on two occasions. In the second place, he felt irresistibly bound to build 
up the churches which he had founded, instead of leaving them in the lurch after 
a few weeks. The duty of organizing and of working on a small scale prevailed over 
the visionary and alleged duty of hurrying over the world with the gospel; the latter 
duty might well have lurking in it a grain of personal ambition. Finally, it was 
plain that no one had raised the standard of the gospel in the great province which 
he had been obliged to pass by, <i>i.e.</i>, in Western Asia Minor, the kernel of the Hellenic 
world. Paul had certainly assumed that other agents would preach the word of God 
here. But his hope was disappointed. On his first return journey (from Corinth to 
Jerusalem) he was content to leave behind him at Ephesus the distinguished missionary 
Prisca with her husband Aquila; but when he came back on his so-called “third'” 
journey, he found not only the small beginnings of a Christian community, but disciples 
of John, whose mission he could not afford to ignore. The local sphere proved so 
rich and fertile that he felt obliged to take up residence at Ephesus. Here it was 
that he pursued the task of that spiritual settlement between Hellenism and Christianity 
which he had begun at Corinth. The first epistle to the Corinthians is evidence 
of this relationship. At Antioch no such adjustment was possible, for Antioch was 
simply a large Greek colony; it was Greek only in the sense in which Calcutta is 
English.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">Paul, however, had not abandoned his scheme for covering the world with the gospel. 
The realization of it was only deferred in the sense in which the return of Christ 
was deferred. Probably he would have remained still longer at Ephesus (in the neighborhood of which, as well as throughout the district, new 

<pb n="76" id="iii.vi-Page_76" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_76.html" />churches had sprung up) and come into closer touch with Hellenism, had he not been 
disturbed by news from Corinth and finally driven out of the city by a small riot.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6">Paul's labours made Ephesus the third capital of Christianity, its distinctively 
Greek capital. For a while it looked as if Ephesus was actually destined to be the 
final headquarters of the faith. But already a rival was emerging in the far West, 
which was to eclipse the Asiatic metropolis. This was Rome, the fourth city of Christianity, 
destined ere long to be the first.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7">When he left Ephesus to journey through Macedonia and Achaia, he again became 
the itinerant apostle, and once more the unforgotten idea of traversing the wide 
world got possession of his mind. From Corinth he wrote to Rome the words with which 
this chapter opened—words which lose something of their hyperbolic air when we think 
of the extraordinary success already won by the apostle in Macedonia and Achaia, 
in Asia and Phrygia. He had the feeling that, despite the poor results in Athens, 
he had conquered the Hellenic world. Conscious of this religious and intellectual 
triumph, he deemed his task within that sphere already done.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8">Nor did God need him now in Rome or throughout Italy. There the gospel had been 
already preached, and a great church had been organized by unknown missionaries. 
The faith of this church was “heard of through the whole world.” Spain alone remained, 
for the adjacent Gaul and Africa could be reached along this line of work. Spain 
is selected, instead of Gaul or Africa, because the apostle's idea was to run a 
transversal line right across the empire. So Clement of Rome rightly understood 
him (i. 5), in words which almost sound like those of the apostle himself: “Seven 
times imprisoned, exiled, stoned, having preached in the east and in the west, a 
teacher of righteousness to the whole world even to the furthest limit of the west.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p9">Did he manage this? Not in the first instance, at any rate. He had again to 
return to the far East, and the gloomy forebodings with which he travelled to Jerusalem 
were realized. When he did reach Rome, a year or two later, it was as a prisoner. 
But if he could no longer work as he desired to do, his activities were undiminished, in the shape of preaching at Rome, writing 

<pb n="77" id="iii.vi-Page_77" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_77.html" />letters to churches far away, and holding intercourse with friends from the East.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">When he was beheaded in the summer of 64 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.vi-p10.1">A.D.</span>, he had fully discharged his obligations 
to the peoples of the world. He was the apostle <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p10.2">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν</span>. To barbarians, 
Greeks, and Latins he had brought the gospel. But his greatness does not lie in 
the mere fact that he penetrated as a missionary to Illyria, Rome, and probably 
Spain as well; it “lies in the manner in which he trained his fellow-workers and 
organized, as well as created, his churches. Though all that was profoundly Hellenic 
remained obscure to him, yet he rooted Christianity permanently in Hellenic soil. 
He was not the only one to do so, but it was his ideas alone which proved anew ferment 
within Hellenism, as the gnostics, Irenæus, Origen, and Augustine especially show. 
So far as there ever was an original Christian Hellenism, it was under Pauline influences. 
Paul lived on in his epistles. They are not merely records of his personality and 
work—though even in this light few writings in the world are to be compared to them—but, 
as the profound outcome of a vital personal religion and an unheard-of inner conflict, 
they are also perennial springs of religious power. Every age has understood them 
in its own way. None has yet exhausted them. Even in their periods of depreciation 
they have been singularly influential.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">Of the four centres of Christianity during the first century—Jerusalem, Antioch, 
Ephesus, and Rome—one alone was the work of Paul, and even Ephesus did not remain 
as loyal to its founder as might have been expected. As the “father'” of his churches 
he fell into the background everywhere; in fact he was displaced, and displaced 
by the development of mediocrity, of that “natural” piety which gets on quite well 
by itself. Neither his strength nor his weakness was transmitted to his churches. 
In this sense Paul remained an isolated personality, but he always was the teacher 
of Christendom, and this he became more than ever as the years went by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12">2. His legacy, apart from his epistles, was his churches. He designated them 
indeed as his “epistles.” Neither his vocation (as a restless, pioneering missionary), 
nor his temperament, nor his religious genius (as an ecstatic enthusiast and a somewhat exclusive 

<pb n="78" id="iii.vi-Page_78" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_78.html" />theologian) seemed to fit him for the work of organization; nevertheless 
he knew better than anyone else how to found and build up churches (cp. Weinel, 
<i>Paulus als kirchlicher Organisator</i>, 1899). Recognizing the supreme fruits of the 
Spirit in faith, love, hope, and all the allied virtues, bringing the outbursts 
of enthusiasm into the service of edification, subordinating the individual to the 
larger organism, claiming the natural conditions of social life, for all their defects 
and worldliness, as divine arrangements, he overcame the dangers of fanaticism and 
created churches which could live in the world without being of the world. But organization 
never became for Paul an end in itself or a means to worldly aggrandizement. Such 
was by no means his intention. “The aims of his ecclesiastical labours were unity 
in brotherly love and the reign of God in the heart of man, not the rule of savants 
or priests over the laity.” In his theology and in his controversy with the Judaists 
he seems often to be like an inquisitor or a fanatical scribe, and he has been accused 
of inoculating the church with the virus of theological narrowness and heresy-mongering. 
But in reality the only confession he recognised, besides that of the living God, 
was the confession of “Christ the Lord,” and towards the close of his life he testified 
that he would tolerate any doctrine which occupied that ground. The spirit of Christ, 
liberty, love—to these supreme levels, in spite of his temperament and education, 
he won his own way, and it was on these high levels that he sought to place his 
churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13">3. There was a great disparity between him and his coadjutors. Among the more 
independent, Barnabas, Silas (Silvanus), Prisca and Aquila, and Apollos deserve 
mention. Of Barnabas we have already spoken (pp. 52 f.). Silas, the prophet of the 
Jerusalemite church, took his place beside Paul, and held a position during the 
so-called “second” missionary tour like that of Barnabas during the “first.” Perhaps 
the fact that Paul took him as a companion was a fresh assurance for the church 
of Jerusalem. But, so far as we can see (cp. <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:19" id="iii.vi-p13.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.19">2 Cor. i. 19</scripRef>), no discord marred their 
intercourse. Silas shared with him the work of founding the churches in Macedonia 
and Achaia. There after he disappears entirely from the life of Paul and the Acts 

<pb n="79" id="iii.vi-Page_79" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_79.html" />of the Apostles, to reappear, we are surprised to find, as an author 
at the conclusion of the epistle to Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia, 
which was inspired by Peter (for such is in all probability the meaning of <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:12" id="iii.vi-p13.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.12">v. 12</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p13.3">διὰ Σιλουανοῦ ὐμῖν τοῦ πιστοῦ ἀδελφοῦ, ὡς λογίζομαι, δι᾽ ὀλίγων ἔγραψα</span>. 
This abrupt reference to him, which stands quite by itself, must remain an 
enigma. Prisca and Aquila, the wife and husband (or rather, Prisca the missionary, 
with her husband Aquila), who were exiled from Rome to Corinth during the reign 
of Claudius, had the closest relation to Paul of all the independent workers in 
the mission. They co-operated with him at Corinth; they prepared the way for him 
at Ephesus, where Prisca showed her Christian intelligence by winning over Apollos, 
the Alexandrian disciple of John, to Christ; they once saved the apostle's life; 
and, on returning to Rome, they carried on the work upon Paul's lines (cp. my study 
in the <i>Sitzungsberichte der Berliner Akademie</i>, Jan. 11, 1900). There is much to 
be said for the hypothesis that Hebrews was their composition, whether from the 
pen of Prisca or of Aquila (cp. my essay in the <i>Zeitschrift für die neutest. Wissenschaft</i>, 
vol. i. pp. 1 f., 1900). Apollos, the Alexandrian, worked independently in the field 
which Paul had planted at Corinth. Paul only refers to him in First Corinthians, 
but invariably with respect and affection; he was well aware that the Corinthians 
attributed a certain rivalry and coolness to himself and Apollos. At the same time 
it may be questioned whether the work of this able colleague, whom he had not personally 
chosen, was thoroughly congenial to him. The abrupt reference in <scripRef passage="Titus 3:18" id="iii.vi-p13.4" parsed="|Titus|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.18">Tit. iii. 18</scripRef> unfortunately 
does not tell us anything beyond the fact that their subsequent intercourse was 
unimpaired.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14">Among the missionaries whom Paul himself secured or trained, Timothy occupies 
the foremost place. We learn a good deal about him, and his personality was so important 
even to the author of Acts that his origin and selection for this office are described 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16:1" id="iii.vi-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.1">xvi. 1</scripRef>). Still, we cannot form any clear idea of this, the most loyal of Paul's 
younger coadjutors, probably because he leant so heavily on the apostle. After Paul's 
death at Rome he carried on his work there, having been with him in the capital, 
and thus came into touch with the local church. He 

<pb n="80" id="iii.vi-Page_80" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_80.html" />was for a time in prison, and survived to the reign of Domitian (<scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:23" id="iii.vi-p14.2" parsed="|Heb|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23">Heb. xiii. 23</scripRef>).—Mark, who belonged to the 
primitive church of Jerusalem, Titus, and Luke the physician, are to be singled 
out among the other missionaries of the second class. With regard to Mark, whom 
Paul did not take with him on his so-called “second'” tour, but who later on is 
found in his company (<scripRef passage="Philemon 1:24" id="iii.vi-p14.3" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Philemon 24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Colossians 4:10" id="iii.vi-p14.4" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col. iv. 10</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:11" id="iii.vi-p14.5" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. iv. 11</scripRef>), it is just possible 
(though, in my judgment, it is not likely) that tradition has made one figure out 
of two. He it is who, according to the presbyter John, made notes of the gospel 
story. Titus, of whom little is known, was a full-blooded pagan (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1" id="iii.vi-p14.6" parsed="|Gal|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1">Gal. ii. 1 f.</scripRef>), 
and laboured for some time in Crete. Luke, who came across Paul at Troas on the 
latter's second tour, belonged to the church of Antioch. Like Titus, he was a Gentile 
Christian. He furnished primitive Christianity with its most intelligent, though 
not its greatest, author. Paul does not appear, however, to have fully recognised 
the importance of this “beloved physician” (<scripRef passage="Colossians 4:15" id="iii.vi-p14.7" parsed="|Col|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.15">Col. iv. 15</scripRef>), his “fellow-worker” 
(<scripRef passage="Philemon 1:24" id="iii.vi-p14.8" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Philemon 24</scripRef>). The last reference to his fellow-workers indeed is not enthusiastic. 
The epistle to the Philippians breathes an air of isolation, and in <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:9" id="iii.vi-p14.9" parsed="|2Tim|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.9">2 Tim. iv. 9 f.</scripRef> 
we read: “Do thy diligence to come shortly unto me; for Demas has forsaken 
me, having loved this present world, and is gone to Thessalonica, Crescens to Galatia, 
Titus to Dalmatia. Luke alone is with me [rather a mediocre consolation, it would 
seem!]. Take Mark and bring him with thee; for he is useful to me for ministering. 
Tychicus I sent to Ephesus. Alexander the coppersmith did me much evil. At my first 
defence no one took my part, but all forsook me.” It would be unfair, however, to 
judge Paul's coadjutors by these expressions of dissatisfaction. Evidently they 
had not done as Paul wished, but we are quite in the dark upon the reasons for their 
action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15">4. The first epistle of Peter is a very dubious piece of evidence for the idea 
that Peter, either with or after Paul, took part in the mission to Asia Minor; but 
there is no doubt that some prominent Palestinian Christians came to Asia and Phrygia, 
perhaps after the destruction of Jerusalem, and that they displayed remarkable activity 
in the district. At their head was a man who came to Ephesus and died there, at a ripe age, during 


<pb n="81" id="iii.vi-Page_81" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_81.html" />the first year of the reign of Trajan. This was John “the Presbyter,” 
as he called himself, and as he was called by his own circle. He worked in the Pauline 
churches of Asia, both in person and by means of letters; he added to their number, 
organized them internally, and maintained an extraordinarily sharp opposition to 
heretics. He retained the oversight of the churches, and exercised it by means of 
itinerant emissaries. His influence was apostolic or equivalent to that of an apostolic 
authority, but towards the end of his life several churches, conscious of their 
independence, endeavoured, in conjunction with their bishops, to throw off his supervision. 
When he died, there was an end of the mission organisation, which had latterly survived 
in his own person: the independent, local authority came to the front on all hands. 
When Ignatius reached Asia, twelve or fifteen years afterwards, the former had entirely 
disappeared, and even the memory of this John had given place to that of Paul. The 
Johannine circle must therefore have been rather limited during its latter phase. 
Even John must have been pretty isolated.<note n="137" id="iii.vi-p15.1">The same fate apparently overtook him which he had prepared for Paul. 
Of course we are all in a mist here, but the entire silence of the seven letters 
in the Apocalypse with regard to Paul is a problem which is not to be waved 
aside as insignificant. Even the same silence in the gospel of John, where so 
many other indications of recent history are to be heard, is extremely surprising. 
Those who wanted to refer the mission of the Paraclete to Paul (Origen mentions 
them; cp. addenda) were certainly wrong, but they were right in looking out 
for some allusion to Paul in the gospel, and they could not find any other.</note> The second and third epistles of John 
certainly belong to him, and we may therefore ascribe to him, with much probability, 
the Fourth gospel and the first epistle of John also—in fact, we may go a step further 
and claim for him the Apocalypse with its seven letters and its Christian revision 
of one or more Jewish apocalypses. This hypothesis is the simplest which can be 
framed: it meets the data of tradition better than any other, and it encounters 
no fatal objections. All that can be said of the personality of this John within 
the limits of reasonable probability, is that he was not the son of Zebedee, but 
a Jerusalemite of priestly origin, otherwise unknown to us, and a disciple of the Lord;<note n="138" id="iii.vi-p15.2">This title suggests, but does not prove, that he was a personal disciple 
of Jesus, since it occurs not in Jerusalem but in Asia.</note> furthermore, as the gospel indicates, 

<pb n="82" id="iii.vi-Page_82" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_82.html" />he must at one time have been specially connected with John the son 
of Zebedee.<note n="139" id="iii.vi-p15.3">The most likely conjecture is that the beloved disciple was the son of 
Zebedee. Everything follows naturally from this view. The Presbyter need not 
have gained his special relationship to John in Asia Minor: it may go back 
quite well to Jerusalem. The formal difficulty of the two Johns has to be faced, 
but after all “John” was a common name. If it would at all simplify the critical 
problem to assume that the son of Zebedee was also in Asia Minor, one might 
credit this tradition, which is vouched for as early as Justin Martyr. But this 
would not affect the problem of the authorship of the Johannine writings, though 
it might explain how the author of those writings came to be identified, at 
a comparatively early time, with the apostle John.</note> If his authority collapsed towards the end of his life, or was confined 
to a small circle, that circle (“of presbyters”) certainly succeeded in restoring 
and extending his authority by editing his writings and disseminating them throughout 
the churches. In all likelihood, too, they purposely identified the “apostle,'” 
presbyter, and disciple of the Lord with the son of Zebedee; or, at least, they did not oppose this erroneous tendency.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16">Apart from this John we can name the evangelist Philip and his four prophetic 
daughters, Aristion the disciple of the Lord, and probably the apostle Andrew as 
among those who came to Asia Minor. As for Philip (already confused in the second 
century with his namesake the apostle) and his daughters, we have clear evidence 
for his activity in Phrygian Hierapolis. Papias mentions Aristion together with 
John as primitive witnesses, and an Armenian manuscript ascribes the unauthentic 
ending of Mark's gospel to him—an ending which is connected with Luke and the Fourth 
gospel, and perhaps originated in Asia Minor. We may conjecture, from the old legends 
preserved in the Muratorian fragment, that Andrew came to Asia Minor, and this is 
confirmed by the tradition (late, but not entirely worthless) that he died in Greece.<note n="140" id="iii.vi-p16.1">We may refer here to Ignat., <i>ad Ephes</i>., xi.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p16.2">ἵνα ἐνὶ κλήρῳ Ἐφεσίων εὑρεθῶ 
τῶν Χριστιανῶν, οἳ καὶ τοῖς ἀποστόλοις πάντοτε συνῄνεσαν</span> (v. 1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p16.3">συνῆσαν</span>) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p16.4">ἐν δυνάμει Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ</span> (“That I may be found in the company 
of those Ephesian Christians who moreover were ever of one mind with the apostles 
in the power of Jesus Christ”). The reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p16.5">συνῄνεσαν</span> does not necessarily 
prove the personal residence of the apostle in Ephesus, however.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17">At the close of the first century Asia and Phrygia were the only two provinces in which Palestinian traditions survived in 

<pb n="83" id="iii.vi-Page_83" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_83.html" />the person of individual representatives. At the same time, probably, 
in no other part of the empire were there so many closely allied churches as here 
and in Pontus and Bithynia. This must have lent them, and especially the church 
at Ephesus, a high repute. When Clement of Alexandria was in search of early traditions, 
he turned to Asia; and even in Rome people were well aware of the significance with 
which the Asiatic churches were invested owing to their traditions, though Rome 
was never willing to take the second place. About 50 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.vi-p17.1">A.D.</span> Christianity was an ellipse 
whose foci were Jerusalem and Antioch; fifty years later these foci were Ephesus 
and Rome. The change implied in this proves the greatness of Paul's work and of 
the work done by the first Christian missionaries.</p>

<pb n="84" id="iii.vi-Page_84" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_84.html" />
</div2>
</div1>

    <div1 title="Book II. The Mission—Preaching in Word and Deed." progress="17.14%" id="iv" prev="iii.vi" next="iv.i">
<h1 id="iv-p0.1">BOOK II</h1>
<h2 id="iv-p0.2">THE MISSION—PREACHING IN WORD AND DEED</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv-p1.1">The</span> unity and the variety which characterized the preaching of 
Christianity from the very first constituted the secret of its fascination and a 
vital condition of its success. On the one hand, it was so “simple that it could 
be summed up in a few brief sentences and understood in a single crisis of the inner 
life; on the other hand, it was so versatile and rich, that it vivified all thought 
and stimulated every emotion. It was capable, almost from the outset, of vying with 
every noble and worthy enterprise, with any speculation, or with any cult of the 
mysteries. It was both new and old; it was alike present and future. Clear and transparent, 
it was also profound and full of mystery. It had statutes, and yet rose superior 
to any law. It was a doctrine and yet no doctrine, a philosophy and yet something 
different from philosophy. Western Catholicism, when surveyed as a whole, has been 
described as a <i><span lang="LA" id="iv-p1.2">complexio oppositorum</span></i>, but this was also true of the Christian 
propaganda in its earliest stages. Consequently, to exhibit the preaching and labors 
of the Christian mission with the object of explaining the amazing success of Christianity, 
we must try to get a uniform grasp of all its component factors.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p2">We shall proceed then to describe:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p3">1. The religious characteristics of the mission-preaching.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p4">2. The gospel of salvation and of the Saviour.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p5">3. The gospel of love and charity.</p>

<pb n="85" id="iv-Page_85" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_85.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv-p6">4. The religion of the Spirit and power, of moral earnestness 
and holiness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p7">5. The religion of authority and of reason, of mysteries and transcendentalism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p8">6. The message of a new People and of a Third race (or the historical 
and political consciousness of Christendom).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p9">7. The religion of a Book, and of a historical realization.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p10">8. The conflict with polytheism and idolatry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p11">In the course of these chapters we hope to do justice to the wealth 
of the religion, without impairing or obscuring the power of its simplicity.<note n="141" id="iv-p11.1">At the Scilitan martyrdom the proconsul remarks; “<span lang="LA" id="iv-p11.2">Et nos religiosi 
sumus, et simplex est religio nostra</span>” (“We also are religious, and our religion 
is simple”). To which Speratus the Christian replies: “<span lang="LA" id="iv-p11.3">Si tranquillas praebueris 
aures tuas, dico mysterium simplicitatis</span>” (“If you give me a quiet hearing, 
I shall tell you the mystery of simplicity”).</note> 
One point must be left out, of course: that is, the task of following the development 
of Christian doctrine into the dogmas of the church's catechism, as well as into 
the Christian philosophy of religion propounded by Origen and his school. Doctrine, 
in both of these forms, was unquestionably of great moment to the mission of Christianity, 
particularly after the date of its earliest definition (relatively speaking) about 
the middle of the third century. But such a subject would require a book to itself. 
I have endeavored, in the first volume of my <i>History of Dogma</i> (third edition) 
to deal with it, and to that work I must refer any who may desire to see how the 
unavoidable gaps of the present volume are to be filled up.<note n="142" id="iv-p11.4">Cp. my <i>Grundriss der Dogmengeschichte</i> (4th ed., 1905).</note></p>

      <div2 title="Chapter I. Religious Characteristics of the Mission-Preaching." progress="17.37%" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
<pb n="86" id="iv.i-Page_86" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_86.html" />
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">CHAPTER 1</h2>
<h3 id="iv.i-p0.2">RELIGIOUS CHARACTERISTICS OF THE MISSION-PREACHING</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p1">“Missionary Preaching” is a term which may be taken in a double 
sense. Its broader meaning covers all the forces of influence, attraction, and persuasion 
which the gospel had at its command, all the materials that it collected and endowed 
with life and power as it developed into a syncretistic religion during the first 
three centuries. The narrower sense of the term embraces simply the crucial message 
of faith and the ethical requirements of the gospel. Taking it in the latter sense, 
we shall devote the present chapter to a description of the fundamental principles 
of the missionary preaching. The broader conception has a wide range. The Old Testament 
and the new literature of Christianity, healing and redemption, gnosis and apologetic, 
myth and sacrament, the conquest of demons, forms of social organization and charity—all these played their part in the mission-preaching and helped to render it 
impressive and convincing. Even in the narrower sense of the term, our description 
of the mission-preaching must be kept within bounds, for the conception of the crucial 
message of faith and its ethical requirements is bound up naturally with the development 
of dogma, and the latter (as I have already remarked) cannot be exhibited without 
over-stepping the precincts of the present volume. At the same time, these limitations 
are not very serious, since, to the best of our knowledge, mission-preaching (in 
the narrower sense of the term) was fairly extinct after the close of the second 
century. Its place was taken by the instruction of catechumens, by the training 
of the household in and for the Christian faith, and by the worship of the church. 
Finally, we must eschew the error of imagining that everyone who came over to Christianity 
was won 

<pb n="87" id="iv.i-Page_87" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_87.html" />by a missionary propaganda of dogmatic completeness. So far as our 
sources throw light on this point, they reveal a very different state of things, 
and this applies even to the entire period preceding Constantine. In countless instances, 
it was but one ray of light that wrought the change. One person would be brought 
over by means of the Old Testament, another by the exorcising of demons, a third 
by the purity of Christian life; others, again, by the monotheism of Christianity, 
above all by the prospect of complete expiation, or by the prospect which it held 
out of immortality, or by the profundity of its speculations, or by the social standing 
which it conferred. In the great majority of cases, so long as Christianity did 
not yet propagate itself naturally, one believer may well have produced another, 
just as one prophet anointed his successor; example (not confined to the case of 
the martyrs) and the <i>personal</i> manifestation of the Christian life led to 
imitation. A complete knowledge of Christian doctrine, which was still a plant of 
very tender growth in the second century, was certainly the attainment of a small 
minority. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p1.1">Idiotae, quorum semper maior pars est</span>,” says Tertullian (“The 
uneducated are always in a majority with us”). Hippolytus bewails the ignorance 
even of a Roman bishop. Even the knowledge of the Scriptures, though they 
were read in private, remained of necessity the privilege of an individual here 
and there, owing to their extensiveness and the difficulty of understanding them.<note n="143" id="iv.i-p1.2">Bishops and theologians, in the West especially, are always 
bewailing the defective knowledge of the Bible among the laity, and even among 
the clergy. Cp. also Clement of Alexandrinus.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p2">The earliest mission-preaching to Jews ran thus: “The kingdom 
of God is at hand; repent.”<note n="144" id="iv.i-p2.1">The earliest mission-preaching (<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:7" id="iv.i-p2.2" parsed="|Matt|10|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.7">Matt. x. 7 f.</scripRef>) with which 
the disciples of Jesus were charged, ran: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p2.3">κηρύσσετε 
λέγοντες ὅτι ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεία 
τῶν οὐρανῶν.</span> Although repentance is 
not actually mentioned, it is to be supplied from other passages. The prospect 
of power to do works of healing is also held out to them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p2.4">ἀσθενοῦντας 
θεραπεύετε, νεκροὺς ἐγείρετε, 
λεπροὺς καθαρίζετε, δαιμόνια 
ἐκβάλλετε).</span></note> The Jews thought they knew what was the 
meaning of the kingdom of heaven and of its advent; but they had to be told the 
meaning of the repentance that secured the higher righteousness, so that “God's 
kingdom” also acquired a new meaning.</p>

<pb n="88" id="iv.i-Page_88" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_88.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p3">The second stage in the mission-preaching to Jews was determined 
by this tenet: “The risen<note n="145" id="iv.i-p3.1">Cp. the confession of the resurrection common to primitive 
Christianity, in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:4" id="iv.i-p3.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.4">1 Cor. xv. 4 f.</scripRef></note> Jesus is the Messiah [cp. <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:32" id="iv.i-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.32">Matt. x. 32</scripRef>], and will return 
from heaven to establish his kingdom.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p4">The third stage was marked by the interpretation of the Old Testament 
as a whole (<i>i.e.,</i> the law and the prophets) from the standpoint of its fulfillment 
in Jesus Christ, along with the accompanying need of securing and formulating that 
inwardness of disposition and moral principle which members of the Messianic church, 
who were called and kept by the Holy Spirit, knew to be their duty.<note n="146" id="iv.i-p4.1">To “imitate” or “be like” Christ did not occupy the place 
one would expect among the ethical counsels of the age. Jesus had spoken of 
imitating God and bidden men follow himself, whilst the relationship of pupil 
and teacher readily suggested the formula of imitation. But whenever he was 
recognized as Messiah, as the Son of God, as Saviour, and as Judge, the ideas 
of imitation and likeness had to give way, although the apostles still continued 
to urge both in their epistles, and to hold up the mind, the labors, and the 
sufferings of Jesus as an example. In the early church the imitation of Christ 
never became a formal principle of ethics (to use a modern phrase) except for 
the virtuoso in religion, the ecclesiastic, the teacher, the ascetic, or the 
martyr; it played quite a subordinate role in the ethical teaching of the church. 
Even the injunction to be like Christ, in the strict sense of the term, occurs 
comparatively seldom. Still, it is interesting to collect and examine the passages 
relative to this point; they show that whilst a parallel was fully drawn between 
the life of Christ and the career and conduct of distinguished Christians such 
as the confessors, the early church did not go the length of drawing up general 
injunctions with regard to the imitation of Christ. For one thing, the Christology 
stood in the way, involving not imitation but obedience; for another thing, 
the literal details of imitation seemed too severe. Those who made the attempt 
were always classed as Christians of a higher order (though even at this early 
period they were warned against presumption), so that the Catholic theory of 
“evangelic counsels” has quite a primitive root.</note> 
This must have made them realize that the observance of the law, which had hitherto 
prevailed, was inadequate either to cancel sin or to gain righteousness; also that 
Jesus the Messiah had died that sins might be forgiven
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p4.2">γνωστὸν ἔστω ὑμῖν, 
ὅτι διὰ τούτου ὑμῖν ἄφεσις ἁμαρτιῶν καταγγέλλεται 
ἀπὸ πάντων ὧν οὐκ ἠδυνήθητε 
ἐν νόμῳ Μωϋσέως 
δικαιωθῆναι</span>).<note n="147" id="iv.i-p4.3"><scripRef passage="Acts 13:38" id="iv.i-p4.4" parsed="|Acts|13|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.38">Acts xiii. 38</scripRef>; up to this point, I think, the Jewish Christian 
view is clearly stated in the address of Paul at Antioch, but the further development 
of the idea (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p4.5">ἐν τούτῳ πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων 
δικαιοῦται</span> (“by whom everyone who believes is justified”) is specifically 
Pauline. Taken as a whole, however, the speech affords a fine example of missionary 
preaching to the Jews. From <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:3" id="iv.i-p4.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3">1 Cor. xv. 3</scripRef> it follows that the tenet, “Christ died 
for our sins according to the scriptures,” was not simply Pauline, but common 
to Christianity in general. Weizsäcker (<i>op. cit</i>., pp. 60 f.; Eng. trans., i. 74 
f.) rightly lays great stress on the fact that previous to Paul and alongside 
of him, even within Jewish Christian circles (as in the case of Peter), the view must have prevailed that the law and its observance were not perfectly 
adequate to justification before God, and that a sotereological significance attached to Jesus the Messiah or to his death.</note></p>

<pb n="89" id="iv.i-Page_89" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_89.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p5">“You know that when you were pagans you were led away to dumb 
idols” (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:2" id="iv.i-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.2">1 Cor. xii. 2</scripRef>). “You turned to God from idols, to serve the living and true 
God, and to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the dead, even Jesus, 
who delivers us from the wrath to come” (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:9-10" id="iv.i-p5.2" parsed="|1Thess|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.9-1Thess.1.10">1 Thess. i. 9-10</scripRef>). Here we have the mission-preaching 
to pagans in a nutshell. The “living and true God” is the first and final thing; 
the second is Jesus, the Son of God, the judge, who secures us against the wrath 
to come, and who is therefore “Jesus the Lord.” To the living God, now preached 
to all men, we owe faith and devoted service; to God's Son as <i>Lord</i>, our due 
is faith and hope.<note n="148" id="iv.i-p5.3">When questioned upon the “dogma” of Christians, Justin answered:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p5.4">ὅπερ εὐσεβοῦμεν εἰς τὸν τῶν Χριστιανῶν θεόν, 
ὃν ἡγούμεθα ἕνα τούτων ἐξ ἀρχῆς ποιητὴν 
καὶ δημιουργὸν τῆς πάσης κτίσεως, ὁρατῆς 
τε καὶ ἀοράτου, καὶ κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν παῖδα θεοῦ, ὃς καὶ προκεκήρυκται ὑπὸ τῶν προφητῶν μέλλων παραγίνεσθαι 
τῷ γένει 
τῶν ἀνθρώπων σωτηρίας κῆρυξ καὶ διδάσκαλος καλῶν μαθητῶν</span> 
(<i>Acta Just</i>. i.) (“It is that whereby we worship the 
God of the Christians, whom we consider to be One from the beginning, the maker 
and fashioner of the whole creation, visible and invisible, and also the Lord 
Jesus Christ the Son of God, whom the prophets foretold would come to the race 
of men, a herald of salvation and a teacher of good disciples”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p6">The contents of this brief message—objective and subjective, 
positive and negative—are inexhaustible. Yet the message itself is thoroughly 
compact and complete. It is objective and positive as the message which tells of 
the only God, who is spiritual, omnipresent, omniscient, omnipotent, the creator 
of heaven and earth, the Lord and Father of men, and the great disposer of human 
history;<note n="149" id="iv.i-p6.1">In this respect the speech put by Luke (<scripRef passage="Acts 17:22-30" id="iv.i-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|17|22|17|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.22-Acts.17.30">Acts xvii. 22-30</scripRef>) into 
the mouth of Paul at the Areopagus is typical and particularly instructive. 
It exhibits, at the same time, an alliance with the purest conceptions of Hellenism. 
We must combine this speech with First Thessalonians, in order to understand 
how the fundamentals of mission-preaching were laid before pagans, and also 
in order to get rid of the notion that Galatians and Romans are a model of Paul's 
preaching to pagan audiences.—The characteristic principles of the mission-preaching 
(both negative and positive) are also preserved, with particular lucidity, in 
the fragmentary <i>Kerugma Petri</i>, an early composition which, as the very title indicates, was plainly meant to be a compendium 
of doctrine for missionary purposes.</note> furthermore, it is the message which tells of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who came from heaven, 

<pb n="90" id="iv.i-Page_90" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_90.html" />made known the Father, died for sins, rose, sent the Spirit hither, 
and from his seat at God's right hand will return <i>for the judgment</i>;<note n="150" id="iv.i-p6.3">Thaddaeus announces to Abgar a missionary address for 
the next day, and gives the following preliminary outline of its contents (Eus. <i>H.E</i>. i. 13):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p6.4">κηρύξω καὶ σπερῶ τὸν λόγον τῆς 
ζωῆς, περί τε τῆς ἐλεύσεως τοῦ Ἰησοῦ 
καθὼς ἐγένετο, καὶ περὶ τῆς ἀποστολῆς αὐτοῦ, 
καὶ ἕνεκα τίνος ἀπεστάλη ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός, 
καὶ περὶ τῆς δυνάμεως καὶ τῶν ἔργων αὐτοῦ καὶ 
μυστηρίων ὧν ἐλάλησεν ἐν κόσμῳ, καὶ ποίᾳ δυνάμει ταῦτα ἐποίει, καὶ περὶ τῆς καινῆς αὐτοῦ κηρύξεως, 
καὶ περὶ τῆς μικρότητος 
καὶ περὶ τῆς ταπεινώσεως, καὶ πῶς ἐταπείνωσεν 
ἑαυτὸν 
καὶ ἀπέθετο καὶ ἐσμίκρυνεν αὐτοῦ τὴν θεότητα, καὶ ἐσταυρώθη, καὶ κατέβη εἰς τὸν ῎Αιδην, καὶ διέσχισε 
φραγμὸν τὸν ἐξ αἰῶνος μὴ σχισθέντα, καὶ 
ἀνήγειρεν νεκροὺς καὶ κατέβη 
μόνος, ἀνέβη 
δὲ μετὰ πολλοῦ ὄχλου πρὸς τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ</span> (“I will preach and sow the 
word of God, concerning the advent of Jesus, even the manner of his birth: concerning 
his mission, even the purpose for which the Father sent him: concerning the 
power of his works and the mysteries he uttered in the world, even the nature of this power: concerning his new preaching and his abasement and humiliation, 
even how he humbled himself and died and debased his divinity and was crucified and went down to Hades and burst asunder the bars which had not been severed 
from all eternity, and raised the dead, descending alone but rising with many to his Father”).</note> 
finally, it is the message of salvation brought by Jesus the Saviour, that is, freedom 
from the tyranny of demons, sin, and death, together with the gift of life eternal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p7">Then it is objective and negative, since it announces the vanity 
of all other gods, and forms a protest against idols of gold and silver and wood, 
as well as against blind fate and atheism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p8">Finally, it is subjective, as it declares the uselessness of all 
sacrifice, all temples, and all worship of man's devising, and opposes to these 
the worship of God in spirit and in truth, assurance of faith, holiness and self-control, 
love and brotherliness, and lastly the solid certainty of the resurrection and of 
life eternal, implying the futility of the present life, which lies exposed to future judgment.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p9">This new kind of preaching excited extraordinary fears and hopes: 
fears of the imminent end of the world and of the great reckoning, at which even 
the just could hardly pass muster; hopes of a glorious reign on earth, after the
<i><span lang="FR" id="iv.i-p9.1">dénouement</span></i>, and of a paradise which was to be filled with precious delights 
and overflowing with comfort and bliss. Probably no religion had ever proclaimed 
openly to men such terrors and such happiness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p10">To wide circles this message of the one and almighty God no 

<pb n="91" id="iv.i-Page_91" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_91.html" />longer came as a surprise. It was the reverse of a surprise. What they had vaguely divined, seemed now to be firmly 
and gloriously realized. At the same time, as “Jesus and the Resurrection” were 
taken for new dæmons in Athens (according to <scripRef passage="Acts 17:18" id="iv.i-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|17|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.18">Acts xvii. 18</scripRef>), and considered to be 
utterly strange, this doctrine must have been regarded at first as paradoxical wherever 
it was preached. This, however, is not a question into which we have here to enter. 
What is certain is, that “the one living God, as creator,” “Jesus the 
Saviour,”<note n="151" id="iv.i-p10.2">One of the distinctive ideas in Christianity was the paradox 
that the Saviour was also the Judge, an idea which gave it a special pre-eminence 
over other religions.—“Father and Son,” or “Father, Son, and Holy Spirit”: 
the dual and the triple formula interchange, but the former is rather older, 
though both can be traced as far back as Paul. Personally I should doubt if 
it was he who stamped the latter formula. Like the “Church,” “the new People,” 
“the true Israel,” “apostles, prophets, and teachers,” “regeneration,” etc., 
it was probably created by the primitive circle of disciples.—The preaching 
of Jesus was combined with the confession of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, 
and with the church, the forgiveness of sins, and the resurrection of the body. 
The Roman symbol is our earliest witness to this combination, and it was probably 
the earliest actual witness; it hardly arose out of the work of missions, in 
the narrower sense of the term, but out of the earlier catechetical method.</note> 
“the Resurrection” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p10.3">ἡ ἀνάστασις</span>), 
and ascetic “self-control” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p10.4">ἡ ἐγκρατεία</span>) 
formed the most conspicuous articles of the new propaganda. Along with this the 
story of Jesus must have been briefly communicated (in the statements of Christology), 
the resurrection was generally defined as the resurrection of the flesh, and self-control 
primarily identified with sexual purity, and then extended to include renunciation 
of the world and mortification of the flesh.<note n="152" id="iv.i-p10.5"><scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 1:1" id="iv.i-p10.6">Hermas, <i>Mand</i>. i</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p10.7">πρῶτον πάντων πίστευσον, ὅτι εἷς ἐστιν ὁ θεός 
ὁ τὰ πάντα κτίσας καὶ καταρτίσας,
κ.τ.λ. </span>(“First of all, believe that God is one, even he who created and 
ordered all things,” etc.), is a particularly decisive passage as regards the 
first point (viz., the <i>one</i> living God); see <i>Praedic. Petri</i> in 
Clem., <i>Strom</i>. v. 6. 48, vi. 5. 39, vi. 6. 48 (the twelve disciples dispatched by Jesus with the charge to preach to all the 
inhabitants of the world, that they may know God is one; 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p10.8">εὐαγγελίσασθαι τοὺς κατὰ τὴν οἰκουμένην ἀνθρώπους, 
γινώσκειν, ὅτι εἷς θεός 
ἐστιν).</span> In Chap. II. of his <i>Apology</i>, 
Aristides sets forth the preaching of Jesus Christ; but when he has to summarize 
Christianity, he is contented to say that “Christians are those who have found 
the <i>one</i> true God.” Cp., <i>e.g.</i>, Chap. XV.: “Christians . . . . have 
found the truth. . . . . They know and trust in God, the creator of heaven and 
earth, through whom and from whom are all things, beside whom there is none 
other, and from whom they have received commandments which are written on their 
hearts and kept in the faith and expectation of the world to come.” (Cp. also 
the <i>Apology</i> of pseudo-Melito.) The other three points are laid down with especial clearness 
in the <i>Acta Theclae</i>, where Paul is said (i. 5) to have handed down <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p10.9">πάντα 
τὰ λόγια κυρίου καὶ τῆς γεννήσεως καὶ τῆς
ἀναστάσεως τοῦ ἠγαπημένου</span> 
(“all the sayings of the Lord and of the birth and resurrection of the Beloved”), 
and where the contents of his preaching are described as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p10.10">λόγος θεοῦ περὶ ἐγκρατείας καὶ ἀναστάσεως</span> 
(“the word of God upon self-control and the resurrection”). The last-named pair 
of ideas are to be taken as mutually supplementary; the resurrection or eternal life is certain, but it is conditioned by 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p10.11">ἐγκράτεια</span>, 
which is therefore put first. Cp., for example, <i>Vita Polycarpi</i> 14: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p10.12">ἔλεγεν τὴν ἁγνείαν πρόδρομον εἶναι τῆς μελλούσης ἀφθάρτου βασιλείας
</span> (“he said that purity was the precursor 
of the incorruptible kingdom to come”).</note></p> 

<pb n="92" id="iv.i-Page_92" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_92.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p11">The most overwhelming element in the new preaching was the resurrection 
of the flesh, the complete “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p11.1">restitutio in integrum</span>,” 
and the kingdom of glory. Creation and resurrection were the beginning and the end 
of the new doctrine. The hope of resurrection which it aroused gave rise to a fresh 
estimate of the individual value, and at the same time to quite inferior and sensuous 
desires. Faith in the resurrection of the body and in the millennium soon appeared 
to pagans to be the distinguishing feature of this silly religion. And the pagans 
were right. It was the distinguishing feature of Christianity at this period. Justin 
explains that all orthodox Christians held this doctrine and this hope. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p11.2">Fiducia 
christianorum resurrectio mortuorum, illa credentes sumus</span>,” Tertullian writes (<i>de 
Resurr</i>. i.), adding (in ch. xxi.) that this must not be taken allegorically, 
as the heretics allege, since “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p11.3">verisimile non est, ut ea species sacramenti, in 
quam fides tota committitur, in quam disciplina tota conititur, ambigue annuntiata 
et obscura proposita videatur</span>” (the gospel is too important to be stated 
ambiguously; see further what follows). The earliest essays of a technical character 
by the teachers of the Catholic church were upon the resurrection of the flesh. 
It was a hope, too, which gave vent to the ardent desires of the oppressed, the 
poor, the slaves, and the disappointed upon earth: “We want to serve no longer, 
our wish is to reign soon” (Tert., <i>de Orat</i>. 5). “Though the times of this 
hope have been determined by the sacred pen, lest it should be fixed previous, I 
think, to the return of Christ, yet our prayers pant for the close of this age, 
for the passing of this world to the great day of the Lord, for the day of wrath 
and retribution” (<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p11.4">Cum et tempora totius spei fida sunt sacrosancto stilo, ne liceat 
eam ante constitui quam in adventum, opinor, Christi, vota 

<pb n="93" id="iv.i-Page_93" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_93.html" />nostra suspirant in saeculi huius occasum, in transitum mundi quoque 
ad diem domini magnum, diem irae et retributionis.</span>—Tert.,<i> de Resurr</i>. 
xxii.). “May grace come and this world pass away! The Lord comes!” is the prayer of Christians 
at the Lord's Supper (<i>Did</i>. x.). In many circles this mood lasted even after 
the beginning of the third century, but it reached its height during the reign of 
Marcus Aurelius.<note n="153" id="iv.i-p11.5">Origen (<i>de Princ</i>. II. xi. 2) has described in 
great detail the views of the chiliasts, whom he opposed as, even in his 
day, a retrograde party. His description proves that we cannot attribute 
too sensuous opinions to them. They actually reckoned 
upon “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p11.6">nuptiarum conventiones et filiorum procreationes</span>.” Compare 
the words of Irenæus in the fifth book of his large work upon the millennium, 
where he follows “apostolic tradition” and attaches himself to Papias.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p12">From the outset “wisdom,” “intelligence,” “understanding,” and 
“intellect” had a very wide scope. Indeed, there was hardly mission propaganda of 
any volume which did not overflow into the “gnostic” spirit, <i>i.e.,</i> the 
spirit of Greek philosophy. The play of imagination was at once unfettered and urged 
to its highest flights by the settled conviction (for we need not notice here the 
circles where a different view prevailed) that Jesus, the Saviour, had come down 
from heaven. It was, after all, jejune to be informed, “We are the offspring of 
God” (<scripRef passage="Acts 17:28" id="iv.i-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>); but to be told that God became man and was incarnate in order 
that men might be divine—this was the apex and climax of all knowledge. It was 
bound up with the speculative idea (i) that, as the incarnation was a cosmic and 
divine event, it must therefore involve a reviving and heightened significance for 
the whole creation; and (ii) that the soul of man, hitherto divided from its primal 
source in God by forces and barriers of various degrees, now found the way open 
for its return to God, while every one of those very forces which had formerly barred 
the path was also liberated and transformed into a step and intermediate stage on 
the way back. Speculations upon God, the world, and the soul were inevitable, and 
they extended to the nature of the church. Here, too, the earthly and historical 
was raised to the level of the cosmic and transcendental.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p13">At first the contrast between a “sound” gnosis and a heretical only emerged by degrees 
in the propaganda, although from the very outset it was felt that certain speculations 
seemed to imperil 

<pb n="94" id="iv.i-Page_94" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_94.html" />the preaching of the gospel itself.<note n="154" id="iv.i-p13.1">One of the most remarkable and suggestive phenomena of the 
time is the fact that wherever a “dangerous” speculation sprang up, it was 
combated in such a way that part of it was taken over. For example, contrast 
Ephesians and Colossians with the “heresies” which had emerged in Phrygia (at 
Colosse); think of the “heresies” opposed by the Johannine writings, and then 
consider the Gnostic contents of the latter; compare the theology of Ignatius 
with the “heresies attacked in the Ignatian epistles”; think of the great gnostic 
systems of the second century, and then read their opponent Irenæus. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p13.2">Vincendi 
vincentibus legem dederunt</span>”! Such was the power of these Hellenistic, syncretistic 
ideas! It looks almost as if there had been a sort of disinfectant process, 
the “sound” doctrine being inoculated with a strong dilution of heresy, and 
thus made proof against virulent infection.</note> The extravagances 
of the “gnosis” which penetrated all the syncretistic religion of the age, and issued 
in dualism and docetism, were corrected primarily by a “sound” gnosis, then by the 
doctrine of Christian freedom, by a sober, rational theology and ethics, by the 
realism of the saving facts in the history of Jesus, by the doctrine of the resurrection 
of the body, but ultimately and most effectively by the church prohibiting all “innovations” 
and fixing her tradition. From this standpoint Origen's definition of gospel preaching 
(<i>Hom. in Joh</i>. xxxii. 9) is extremely instructive. After quoting <scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 1:1" id="iv.i-p13.3">Hermas,
<i>Mand</i>. i.</scripRef> (the <i>one</i> God, the Creator), he adds: “It is also 
necessary to believe that Jesus Christ is Lord, and to believe all the truth concerning 
his deity and humanity, also to believe in the Holy Spirit, and that as free agents 
we are punished for our sins and rewarded for our good actions.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p14">By the second century Christianity was being preached in very 
different ways. The evangelists of the Catholic church preached in one way throughout 
the East, and in another throughout the West, though their fundamental position 
was identical; the Gnostics and Marcionites, again, preached in yet another way. 
Still Tertullian was probably not altogether wrong in saying that missions to the 
heathen were not actively promoted by the latter; the Gnostics and the Marcionites, 
as a rule, confined their operations to those who were already Christians. After 
the gnostic controversy, the anti-gnostic rule of faith gradually became the one 
basis of the church's preaching. The ethical and impetuous element retreated behind 

<pb n="95" id="iv.i-Page_95" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_95.html" />the dogmatic, although the emphasis upon self-control and asceticism 
never lost its vogue.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p15">At the transition from the second to the third century, theology 
had extended widely, but the mission-preaching had then as ever to remain comparatively 
limited. For the “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p15.1">idiotæ</span>” it was enough, and more than enough, to hold the four 
points which we have already mentioned. Scenes like those described in Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 8:26-38" id="iv.i-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|8|26|8|38" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.26-Acts.8.38">viii. 26-38</scripRef>) 
were constantly being repeated, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p15.3">mutatis mutandis</span></i>, 
especially during the days of persecution, when individual Christians suffered martyrdom 
joyfully; and this, although an orthodox doctrine of considerable range was in existence, 
which (in theory, at any rate) was essential. For many the sum of knowledge amounted 
to nothing more than the confession of the one God, who created the world, of Jesus 
the Lord, of the judgment, and of the resurrection; on the other hand, some of the 
chief arguments in the proof from prophecy, which played so prominent a part in 
all preaching to Jews and pagans (see Chapter VIII.), were disseminated far and wide; 
and as the apologists are always pointing in triumph to the fact that “among us,” 
“tradesmen, slaves, and old women know how to give some account of God, and do not 
believe without evidence,”<note n="155" id="iv.i-p15.4">Together with the main articles in the proof from prophecy 
(<i>i.e.</i>, a dozen passages or so from the Old Testament), the corresponding parts of the history of Jesus were best known 
and most familiar. An inevitable result of being viewed in this light and along 
this line was that the history of Jesus (apart from the crucifixion) represents 
almost entirely legendary materials (or ideal history) to a severely historical 
judgment. Probably no passage made so deep an impression as the birth-narratives 
in Matthew and especially in Luke. The fact that the story of the resurrection 
did not <i>in its details</i> prove a similar success, was due to a diversity 
of the narratives in the authoritative scriptures, which was so serious that 
the very exegetes of the period (and they were capable of almost anything!) 
failed to give any coherent or impressive account of what transpired. Hence 
the separate narratives in the gospels relating to the resurrection did not 
possess the same importance as the birth-narratives. “Raised on the third day 
from the dead, according to the scripture”: this brief confession was all that 
rivaled the popularity of <scripRef passage="Luke 1:1-2:52" id="iv.i-p15.5" parsed="|Luke|1|1|2|52" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1-Luke.2.52">Luke i.-ii.</scripRef> and the story of the wise men from the 
East.—The notion that the apostles themselves compiled a quintessence of Christian 
doctrine was widely current; but the greatest difference of opinion prevailed 
as to what the quintessence consisted of. The Didachê marks the beginning 
of a series of compositions which were supposed to have been written by the 
apostles collectively, or to contain an authoritative summary of their regulations.</note> the principles of the Christian conception


<pb n="96" id="iv.i-Page_96" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_96.html" />of God must have been familiar to a very large number of people.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p16">These four points, then—the one living God, Jesus our Saviour 
and Judge, the resurrection of the flesh, and self-control—combined to form the 
new religion. It stood out in bold relief from the old religions, and above all 
from the Jewish; yet in spite of its hard struggle with polytheism, it was organically 
related to the process of evolution which was at work throughout all religion, upon 
the eastern and the central coasts of the Mediterranean. The atmosphere from which 
those four principles drew their vitality <i>was the conception of recompense</i>—<i>i.e.</i>, the absolute supremacy of the moral element in life on the one hand, 
and the redeeming cross of Christ upon the other. No account of the principles underlying 
the mission-preaching of Christianity is accurate, if it does not view everything 
from the standpoint of this conception: the sovereignty of morality, and the assurance 
of redemption by the forgiveness of sins, based on the cross of Christ.<note n="156" id="iv.i-p16.1">Redemption by the forgiveness of sins was, strictly speaking, 
considered to take place once and for all. The effects of Christ's death were 
conferred on the individual at baptism, and all his previous sins were blotted 
out. Many teachers, like Paul, presented the cross of Christ as the content 
of Christianity. Thus Tertullian (<i>de Carne</i> v.), protesting against 
the docetism of Marcion, which impaired the death of Christ upon the cross, 
calls out, “O spare the one hope of the whole world” (<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p16.2">parce unicæ spei totius 
orbis</span>). The cross exerts a protective and defensive influence over the 
baptized (against demons), but it does not bestow any redeeming deliverance 
from sin. Speculations on the latter point do not arise till later. As a mystery, 
of course, it is inexhaustible, and therefore it is impossible to state its 
influence. Pseudo-Barnabas and Justin are already mystagogues of the cross; 
cp. Ep. Barn. xi.-xii., and Justin's <i>Apol</i>. I. lv., where he triumphantly 
claims that “the wicked demons never imitated the crucifixion, not even in the 
case of any of the so-called sons of Zeus” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p16.3">οὐδαμοῦ 
οὐδ᾽ ἐπί τινος τῶν λεγομένων υἱῶν τοῦ Διὸς 
τὸ σταυρωθῆναι ἐμιμήσαντο</span>). Cp. further Minucius, 
<i>Octav</i>. xxix.; Tert., <i>ad. Nat</i>. I. xii., etc.</note> 
“Grace,” <i>i.e.</i>, forgiveness, did play a 
leading role, but grace never displaced recompense. From the very first, morality 
was inculcated within the Christian churches in two ways: by the Spirit of Christ 
and by the conception of judgment and of recompense. Yet both were marked by a decided 
bent to the future, for the Christ of both was “he who was to return.” To the mind 
of primitive Christianity the “present” and the “future” were sharply opposed to each 

<pb n="97" id="iv.i-Page_97" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_97.html" />other,<note n="157" id="iv.i-p16.4">Cp. 2 Clem., <i>ad Cor</i>. vi.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p16.5">ἔστιν 
οὗτος ὁ αἰὼν καὶ ὁ μέλλων δύο ἐχθροί. 
οὗτος λέγει μοιχείαν καὶ φθορὰν καὶ φιλαργυρίαν 
καὶ ἀπάτην, ἐκεῖνος δὲ τούτοις ἀποτάσσεται. 
οὐ δυνάμεθα οὖν τῶν δύο φίλοι εἶναι. δεῖ δὲ ἡμᾶς τούτῳ ἀποταξαμένους 
ἐκείνῳ χρᾶσθαι. 
οἰόμεθα, ὅτι βέλτιόν ἐστιν τὰ ἐνθάδε 
μισῆσαι, ὅτι μικρὰ καὶ ὀλιγοχρόνια καὶ 
φθαρτά· ἐκεῖνα δὲ ἀγαπῆσαι, τὰ ἀγαθὰ τὰ ἄφθαρτα</span> (“This age and the future 
age are two enemies. The one speaks of adultery, corruption, avarice, and deceit; 
the other bids farewell to these. We cannot, therefore, be friends of both; 
we must part with the one and embrace the other. We judge it better to hate 
the things which are here, because they are small and transient and corruptible, 
and to love the things that are yonder, for they are good and incorruptible”).</note> and it was this 
opposition which furnished the principle of self-control with its most powerful 
motive. It became, indeed, with many people a sort of glowing passion. 
The church which prayed at every service, “May grace come and this world pass away: 
maranatha,” was the church which gave directions like those which we read in the opening parable of Hermas.<note n="158" id="iv.i-p16.6">Here is the passage; it will serve to represent 
a large class. “You know that you servants of God dwell in a foreign land, for 
your city is far from this city. If, then, you know the city where you are to 
dwell, why provide yourselves here with fields and expensive luxuries and buildings 
and chambers to no purpose? He who makes such provision for this city has no 
mind to return to his own city. Foolish, double-minded, wretched man! Seest 
thou not that all these things are foreign to thee and controlled by another? 
For the lord of this city shall say, ‘I will not have thee in my city; leave 
this city, for thou keepest not my laws.' Then, possessor of fields and dwellings 
and much property besides, what wilt thou do with field, and house, and all 
thine other gains, when thou art expelled by him? For the lord of this land 
has a right to tell thee, ‘Keep my laws, or leave my land.' What then shalt 
thou do, thou who hast already a law over thee in thine own city? For the sake 
of thy fields and other possessions wilt thou utterly repudiate <i>thy</i> 
law and follow the law of this city? Beware! It may be unwise for thee to repudiate 
thy law. For shouldst thou wish to return once more to thy city, thou shalt 
not be allowed in: thou shalt be shut out, because thou didst repudiate its 
law. So beware. Dwelling in a foreign land, provide thyself with nothing more 
than a suitable competency; and whenever the master of this city expels thee 
for opposing his law, be ready to leave his city and seek thine own, keeping 
thine own law cheerfully and unmolested. So beware, you that serve God and have 
him in your heart; perform his works, mindful of his commandments and of the 
promises he has made, in the faith that he will perform the latter if the former 
be observed. Instead of fields, then, buy souls in trouble, as each of you is 
able; visit widows and orphans, and neglect them not; expend on such fields 
and houses, which God has given to you [<i>i.e.</i>, 
on the poor], your wealth and all your pains. The Master endowed you with riches 
that you might perform such ministries for him. Far better is it to buy fields, 
possessions, houses of this kind; thou wilt find them in thine own city when 
thou dost visit it. Such expenditure is noble and cheerful; it brings joy, not 
fear and sorrow. Practise not the expenditure of pagans, then: that ill becomes 
you, as God's servants. Practise your proper expenditure, in which you may rejoice. 
Do not stamp things falsely; never touch other people's property, nor lust after it, for it is evil to lust 
after what belongs to other people. Do thine own task and thou shalt be saved.” 
For all the rigor of his counsel, however, it never occurs to Hermas that the 
distinction of rich and poor should actually cease within the church. This is 
plain, if further proof be needed, from the next parable. The progress of thought 
upon this question in the church is indicated by the tractate of Clement of 
Alexandria entitled “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p16.7">Quis dives salvetur?</span>” Moreover, the saying already put 
into the lips of Jesus in <scripRef passage="John 12:8" id="iv.i-p16.8" parsed="|John|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.8">John xii. 8</scripRef> (“the poor ye have always with you”), a 
saying which was hardly inserted without some purpose, shows that the abolition 
of the distinction between rich and poor was never contemplated in the church.</note> “From


<pb n="98" id="iv.i-Page_98" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_98.html" />the lips of all Christians this word is to be heard: The world is crucified to me, and I to the world” (Celsus, cited 
by Origen, V. lxiv.).<note n="159" id="iv.i-p16.9">The pessimistic attitude of the primitive Christians towards 
the world cannot be too strongly emphasised. (Marcion called his fellow-confessors 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p16.10">συνταλαίπωροι καὶ 
συμμισούμενοι</span>, “partners in the suffering of wretchedness 
and of hatred.”—Tert., <i>adv. Marc</i>. iv. 9). This is confirmed by the 
evidence even of Tertullian, and of Origen himself. Let one instance suffice. 
In <i>Hom</i>. 8 <i>ad. Levit</i>., t. ix. 
pp. 316 f., Origen remarks that in the Scriptures only worldly men, like Pharaoh 
and Herod, celebrate their birthdays, whereas “the saints not only abstain from 
holding a feast on their birthdays, but, being filled with the Holy Spirit, 
curse that day” (<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p16.11">Sancti non solum non agunt festivitatem in die natali suo, 
sed a spiritu sancto repleti exsecrantur hunc diem</span>). The true birthday of Christians 
is the day of their death. Origen recalls Job, in this connection; but the form 
which his pessimism assumes is bound up, of course, with special speculative 
ideas of his own.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p17">This resolute renunciation of the world was really the first thing 
which made the church competent and strong to tell upon the world. Then, if ever, 
was the saying true: “He who would do anything for the world must have nothing 
to do with it.” Primitive Christianity has been upbraided for being too un-worldly 
and ascetic. But revolutions are not effected with rosewater, and it was a veritable 
revolution to overthrow polytheism and establish the majesty of God and goodness 
in the world—for those who believed in them, and also for those who did not. 
This could never have happened, in the first instance, had not men asserted the 
vanity of the present world, and practically severed themselves from it. The rigor 
of this attitude, however, hardly checked the mission-preaching; on the contrary, 
it intensified it, since instead of being isolated it was set side by side with 
the message of the Saviour and of salvation, of love and charity. And we must add, 
that for all its trenchant forms and the strong bias it imparted to the minds of 
men towards the future, the idea of recompense was saved from harshness and 

<pb n="99" id="iv.i-Page_99" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_99.html" />inertia by its juxtaposition with a feeling of perfect confidence 
that God was <i>present</i>, and a conviction of his <i>care</i> and of his
<i>providence</i>. No mode of thought was more alien to early Christianity than what we call deism. The early Christians knew the 
Father in heaven; they knew that God was near them and guiding them; the more thoughtful 
were conscious that he reigned in their life with a might of his own. This was the 
God they proclaimed. And thus, in their preaching, the future became already present; 
hard and fast recompense seemed to disappear entirely, for what further “recompense” 
was needed by people who were living in God's presence, conscious in every faculty 
of the soul, aye, and in every sense of the wisdom, power, and goodness of their 
God? Moods of assured possession and of yearning, experiences of grace and phases 
of impassioned hope, came and went in many a man besides the apostle Paul. He yearned 
for the prospect of release from the body, and thus felt a touching sympathy for 
everything in bondage, for the whole creation in its groans. But it was no harassing 
or uncertain hope that engrossed all his heart and being; it was hope fixed upon 
a strong and secure basis in his filial relationship to God and his possession of 
God's Spirit.<note n="160" id="iv.i-p17.1">It was only in rare cases that the image of Christ's person 
as a whole produced what may be termed a “Christ-emotion,” which moved people 
to give articulate expression to their experiences. Ignatius is really the only 
man we can name alongside of Paul and John. Yet in how many cases of which we 
know nothing, this image of Christ must have been the dominating power of human 
life! In some of the dying confessions of the martyrs, and in the learned homilies 
of Origen, it emerges in a very affecting way.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p18">It is hardly necessary to point out that, by proclaiming repentance 
and strict morals on the one hand, and offering the removal of sins and redemption 
on the other hand, the Christian propaganda involved an inner cleavage which individual 
Christians must have realized in very different ways. If this removal of sins and 
redemption was bound up with the sacrament or specifically with the sacrament of 
baptism, then it came to this, that thousands were eager for this sacrament and 
nothing more, satisfied with belief in its immediate and magical efficacy, and devoid 
of any serious attention to the moral law. Upon the other hand, the moral demand could weigh so heavily on 

<pb n="100" id="iv.i-Page_100" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_100.html" />the conscience that redemption came to be no more than the reward and prize of a holy life. Between 
these two extremes a variety of standpoints was possible. The propaganda of the 
church made a sincere effort to assign equal weight to both elements of its message; 
but sacraments are generally more welcome than moral counsels, and that age was 
particularly afflicted with the sacramental mania. It added to the mysteries the 
requisite quality of <i>naïvete</i>, and at the same time the equally requisite note of subtlety.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter II. The Gospel of the Saviour and of Salvation." progress="20.30%" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
<pb n="101" id="iv.ii-Page_101" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_101.html" />
<h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER 2</h2>
<h3 id="iv.ii-p0.2">THE GOSPEL OF THE SAVIOR AND OF SALVATION<note n="161" id="iv.ii-p0.3">This chapter is based on a fresh revision of Section VI. in my 
study on “Medicinisches aus der ältesten Kirchengeschichte” (<i>Texte 
und Unters</i>. VIII., 1892).</note></h3>


<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p1.1">The</span> gospel, as preached by Jesus; is a religion of redemption, 
but it is a religion of redemption in a secret sense. Jesus <i>proclaimed</i> a new message (the near approach 
of God's kingdom, God as the Father, as <i>his</i> Father), and also a new law, 
but he did his <i>work</i> as a Saviour or healer, and it was amid work of this kind that he was crucified. Paul, too, preached the 
gospel as a religion of redemption.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p2">Jesus appeared among his people as a <i>physician</i>. “The healthy need not a physician, 
but the sick” (<scripRef passage="Mark 2:17" id="iv.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Mark|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.17">Mark ii. 17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 5:31" id="iv.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Luke|5|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.31">Luke v. 31</scripRef>). The first three gospels depict him as the 
physician of soul and body, as the Saviour or healer of men. Jesus says very little 
about sickness; he cures it. He does not explain that sickness is health; he calls 
it by its proper name, and is sorry for the sick person. There is nothing sentimental 
or subtle about Jesus; he draws no fine distinctions, he utters no sophistries about 
healthy people being really sick and sick people really healthy. He sees himself 
surrounded by crowds of sick folk; he attracts them, and his one impulse is to help 
them. Jesus does not distinguish rigidly between sicknesses of the body and of the 
soul; he takes them both as different expressions of the <i>one</i> supreme ailment in 
humanity. But he knows their sources. He knows it is easier to say, “Rise up and 
walk,” than to say, “Thy sins are forgiven thee” (<scripRef passage="Mark 2:9" id="iv.ii-p2.3" parsed="|Mark|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.9">Mark ii. 9</scripRef>).<note n="162" id="iv.ii-p2.4">Or are we to interpret the passage in another way? Is it easier to 
say, “Thy sins are forgiven thee”? In that case, “easier” evidently must be 
taken in a different sense.</note> 

<pb n="102" id="iv.ii-Page_102" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_102.html" />And he acts accordingly. No sickness of the soul repels him—he 
is constantly surrounded by sinful women and tax-gatherers. Nor is any bodily disease 
too loathsome for Jesus. In this world of wailing, misery, filth, and profligacy, 
which pressed upon him every day, he kept himself invariably vital, pure, and busy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p3">In this way he won men and women to be his disciples. The circle 
by which he was surrounded was a circle of people who had been healed.<note n="163" id="iv.ii-p3.1">An old legend of Edessa regarding Jesus is connected with 
his activity as a healer of men. At the close of the third century the people 
of Edessa, who had become Christians during the second half of the second century, 
traced back their faith to the apostolic age, and treasured up an alleged correspondence 
between Jesus and their King Abgar. This correspondence is still extant (cp. 
Euseb., <i>H.E</i>. i. 13). It is a naïve romance. The king, who is severely 
ill, writes thus “Abgar, toparch of Edessa, to Jesus the excellent Saviour, who 
has appeared in the country of Jerusalem; greeting. I have heard of thee and 
of thy cures, performed without medicine or herb. For, it is said, thou makest 
the blind to see, and the lame to walk; thou cleansest lepers, thou expellest 
unclean spirits and demons, thou healest those afflicted with lingering diseases, 
and thou raisest the dead. Now, as I have heard all this about thee, I have 
concluded that one of two things must be true: either thou art God, and, having 
descended from heaven, doest these things, or else thou art a son of God by 
what thou doest. I write to thee, therefore, to ask thee to come and cure the 
disease from which I am suffering. For I have heard that the Jews murmur against 
thee, and devise evil against thee. Now, I have a very small, yet excellent 
city, which is large enough for both of us.” To which Jesus answered: “Blessed 
art thou for having believed in me without seeing me. For it is written concerning 
me that those who have seen me will not believe in me, while they who have not 
seen me will believe and be saved. But as to thy request that I should come 
to thee, I must fulfill here all things for which I have been sent, and, after 
fulfilling them, be taken up again to him who sent me. Yet after I am taken 
up, I will send thee one of my disciples to cure thy disease and give life to 
thee and thine.” The narrative then goes on to describe how Thaddaeus came to 
Edessa and cured the king by the laying on of hands, without medicine or herbs, 
after he had confessed his faith. “And Abdus, the son of Abdus, was also cured by him of gout.”</note> 
They were healed because they had believed on him,
<i>i.e.</i>, because they had gained health from 
his character and words. To know God meant a sound soul. This was the rock on which 
Jesus had rescued them from the shipwreck of their life. They knew they were healed, 
just because they had recognized God as the <i>Father</i> in his Son. Henceforth 
they drew health and real life as from a never-failing stream.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p4">“Ye will say unto me this parable: Physician, heal thyself” (<scripRef passage="Luke 4:23" id="iv.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.23">Luke 
iv. 23</scripRef>). He who helped so many people, seemed himself 

<pb n="103" id="iv.ii-Page_103" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_103.html" />to be always helpless. Harassed, calumniated, threatened with death 
by the authorities of his nation, and persecuted in the name of the very God whom 
he proclaimed, Jesus went to his cross. But even the cross only displayed for the 
first time the full depth and energy of his saving power. It put the copestone on 
his mission, by showing men that <i>the sufferings of the just are the saving force 
in human history</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p5">“Surely he hath borne our sickness and carried our sorrows; by 
his stripes we are healed.”<note n="164" id="iv.ii-p5.1"><scripRef passage="1Peter 2:24" id="iv.ii-p5.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.24">1 Pet. ii. 24</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p5.3">οὗ τῷ μώλωπι 
αὐτοὶ ἰάθητε</span>.</note> This was the new truth that issued from 
the cross of Jesus. It flowed out, like a stream of fresh water, on the arid souls 
of men and on their dry morality. The morality of outward acts and regulations gave 
way to the conception of a life which was personal, pure, and divine, which spent 
itself in the service of the brethren, and gave itself up ungrudgingly to death. 
This conception was the new principle of life. It uprooted the old life swaying 
to and fro between sin and virtue; it also planted a new life whose aim was nothing 
short of being a disciple of Christ, and whose strength was drawn from the life 
of Christ himself. The disciples went forth to preach the tidings of “God the 
Saviour,”<note n="165" id="iv.ii-p5.4"><scripRef passage="Luke 2:11" id="iv.ii-p5.5" parsed="|Luke|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.11">Luke ii. 11</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p5.6">ἐτέχθη ὑμῖν σωτὴρ, 
ὅς ἐστιν Χριστὸς κύριος;</span> <scripRef passage="John 4:42" id="iv.ii-p5.7" parsed="|John|4|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.42">John iv. 42</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p5.8">οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ σωτὴρ τοῦ κόσμου</span>; 
<scripRef passage="Titus 2:11" id="iv.ii-p5.9" parsed="|Titus|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.11">Tit. ii. 11</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p5.10">ἐπεφάνη 
ἡ χάρις τοῦ θεοῦ σωτήριος πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις</span>; 
<scripRef passage="Titus 3:4" id="iv.ii-p5.11" parsed="|Titus|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.4">Tit. iii. 4</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p5.12">ἡ χρηστότης καὶ ἡ φιλανθρωπία ἐπεφάνη
τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν θεοῦ</span>. By several 
Christian circles, indeed, the title “Saviour” was reserved for Jesus and for 
Jesus only. Irenæus (I. i. 3) reproaches the Valentinian Ptolemæus for never 
calling Jesus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p5.13">κύριος</span> but only
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p5.14">σωτήρ,</span> 
and, as a matter of fact, in the epistle of Ptolemæus to Flora, Jesus is termed
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p5.15">σωτήρ</span> exclusively.</note> 
of that Saviour and physician whose person, deeds, and sufferings were man's salvation. 
Paul was giving vent to no sudden or extravagant emotion, but expressing with quiet 
confidence what he was fully conscious of at every moment, when he wrote to the 
Galatians (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:20" id="iv.ii-p5.16" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">ii. 20</scripRef>), “I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me. For the life I now 
live in the flesh, I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave up himself 
for me.” Conscious of this, the primitive Christian missionaries were ready to die 
daily. And that was just the reason why their cause did not collapse.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p6">In the world to which the apostles preached their new 

<pb n="104" id="iv.ii-Page_104" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_104.html" />message, religion had not been intended 
originally for the sick, but for the sound. The Deity sought the pure and sound 
to be his worshippers. The sick and sinful, it was held, are a prey to the powers 
of darkness; let them see to the recovery of health by some means or another, health 
for soul and body—for until then they are not pleasing to the gods. It is interesting 
to observe how this conception is still dominant at the close of the second century, 
in Celsus, the enemy of Christendom (Orig., <i>c. Cels</i>. III. lix. f.). “Those 
who invite people to participate in other solemnities, make the following proclamation: 
‘He who hath clean hands and sensible speech (is to draw near)'; or again, ‘He who 
is pure from all stain, conscious of no sin in his soul, and living an honorable 
and just life (may approach).' Such is the cry of those who promise purification 
from sins.<note n="166" id="iv.ii-p6.1">The meaning is that even to mysteries connected with purification 
those only were bidden who had led upon the whole a good and a just life.</note> But let us now hear what sort of people these Christians 
invite. ‘Anyone who is a sinner,' they say, ‘or foolish, or simple-minded—in 
short, any unfortunate will be accepted by the kingdom of God.' By ‘sinner' is meant 
an unjust person, a thief, a burglar, a poisoner, a sacrilegious man, or a robber 
of corpses. Why, if you wanted an assembly of robbers, these are just the sort of 
people you would summon!”<note n="167" id="iv.ii-p6.2">Porphyry's position is rather different. He cannot flatly 
set aside the saying of Christ about the sick, for whose sake he came into the 
world. But as a Greek he is convinced that religion is meant for intelligent, 
just, and inquiring people. Hence his statement on the point (in Mac. Magnes, iv. 10) is rather confused.</note> Here Celsus has stated, as lucidly as one 
could desire, the cardinal difference between Christianity and ancient religion.<note n="168" id="iv.ii-p6.3">Origen makes a skillful defense of Christianity at this point. 
“If a Christian does extend his appeal to the same people as those addressed 
by a robber-chief, his aim is very different. He does so in order to bind up 
their wounds with his doctrine, in order to allay the festering sores of the 
soul with those remedies of faith which correspond to the wine and oil and other 
applications employed to give the body relief from pain” (III. lx.). “Celsus misrepresents 
facts when he declares that we hold God was sent to sinners only. It is just 
as if he found fault with some people for saying that some kind and gracious 
[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p6.4">φιλανθρωπότατος</span>, 
an epithet of Æsculapius] monarch had sent his physician 
to a city for the benefit of the sick people in that city. God the Word was 
thus sent as a physician for sinners, but also as a teacher of divine mysteries 
for those who are already pure and sin no more” (III. lxi.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p7">But, as we have already seen (Book I, Chapter III.), the 


<pb n="105" id="iv.ii-Page_105" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_105.html" />religious temper which Christianity 
encountered, and which developed and diffused itself very rapidly in the second 
and third centuries, was no longer what we should term “ancient.” Here again we 
see that the new religion made its appearance “when the time was fulfilled.” The 
cheerful, naïve spirit of the old religion, so far as it still survived, lay a-dying, 
and its place was occupied by fresh religious needs. Philosophy had set the individual 
free, and had discovered a human being in the common citizen. By the blending of 
states and nations, which coalesced to form a universal empire, cosmopolitanism 
had now become a reality. But there was always a reverse side to cosmopolitanism, 
viz., individualism. The refinements of material civilization and mental culture 
made people more sensitive to the element of pain in life, and this increase of 
sensitiveness showed itself also in the sphere of morals, where more than one Oriental 
religion came forward to satisfy its demand. The Socratic philosophy, with its fine 
ethical ideas, issued from the heights of the thinker to spread across the lowlands 
of the common people. The Stoics, in particular, paid unwearied attention to the 
“health and diseases of the soul,” moulding their practical philosophy upon this 
type of thought. There was a real demand for <i>purity, consolation, expiation</i>, and
<i>healing</i>, and as these could not be found elsewhere, they began to be sought in <i>religion</i>. 
In order to secure them, people were on the look-out for new sacred rites. The evidence 
for this change which passed over the religious temper lies in the writings of Seneca, 
Epictetus, and many others; but a further testimony of much greater weight is afforded 
by the revival which attended the cult of Æsculapius during the Imperial age.<note n="169" id="iv.ii-p7.1">For the cult of Æsculapius, see von Wilamowitz-Moellendorf's
<i>Isyllos von Epidauros</i> (1886), pp. 36 f., 44 f., 116 f., and Usener's Götternamen (1896), pp. 147 f., 350, 
besides Ilberg's study of Æsculapius in Teubner's <i>Neuen Jahrbüchern</i>, 
II., 1901, and the cautious article by Thrämer in Pauly-Wissowa's <i>Real. Encykl</i>. (II. 1642 f.).</note> 
As far back as 290 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iv.ii-p7.2">B.C.</span>, Æsculapius of Epidaurus had been summoned to Rome on 
the advice of the Sibylline books. He had his sanctuary on the island in the Tiber, 
and close to it, just as at the numerous shrines of Asclepius in Greece, there stood a sanatorium in which sick persons waited for the injunctions 

<pb n="106" id="iv.ii-Page_106" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_106.html" />which the god imparted during sleep. Greek physicians followed the 
god to Rome, but it took a long time for either the god or the Greek doctors to 
become popular. The latter do riot seem at first to have recommended themselves 
by their skill. “In 219 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iv.ii-p7.3">B.C.</span> the first Greek surgeon became domiciled in Rome. 
He actually received the franchise, and was presented by the State with a shop ‘<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p7.4">in 
compito Acilio</span>.' But this doctor made such unmerciful havoc among his patients by 
cutting and cauterizing, that the name of surgeon became a synonym for that of a 
butcher.”<note n="170" id="iv.ii-p7.5">Preller-Jordan, <i>Röm. Mythologie</i>, ii. p. 243. Pliny 
observes: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p7.6">Mox a saevitia secandi urendique transisse nomen in carnificem et 
in tædium artem omnesque medicos</span>” (“Owing to cruelty in cutting and cauterizing, 
the name of surgeon soon passed into that of butcher, and a disgust was felt for the profession and for all doctors”).</note> Things were different under the Cæsars. Though the Romans 
themselves still eschewed the art of medicine, considering it a kind of divination, 
skilled Greek doctors were in demand at Rome itself, and the cult of that “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p7.7">deus 
clinicus</span>,” Æsculapius, was in full vogue. From Rome his cult spread over all the 
West, fusing itself here and there with the cult of Serapis or some other deity, 
and accompanied by the subordinate cult of Hygeia and Salus, Telesphorus and Somnus. 
Furthermore, the sphere of influence belonging to this god of healing widened steadily; 
he became “saviour” pure and simple, the god who aids in all distress, the “friend 
of man” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p7.8">φιλανθρωπότατος</span>).<note n="171" id="iv.ii-p7.9">The cult was really humane, and it led the physicians also 
to be humane. In a passage from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p7.10">Παραγγελίαι</span> of pseudo-Hippocrates we read: “I charge you not to show yourselves inhuman, but to take the wealth or poverty 
(of the patient) into account, in certain cases even to treat them gratis”—the repute of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p7.11">ἰατροὶ ἀνάργυροι</span> is well known—“and to consider future 
gratitude more than present fame. If, therefore, the summons for aid happens 
to be the case of an unknown or impecunious man, he is most of all to be assisted; 
for wherever there is love to one's neighbor, it means readiness to act” (ix. 258 Littré, iii. 321 Erm.; a passage which Ilberg brought under my notice, cp. 
also the <i>Berl. Philol. Wochenschrift</i> for March 25, 1893). How strongly 
the Christians themselves felt their affinity to humane physicians is proved by a striking instance which Ilberg quotes (<i>loc. cit</i>., from vi. 90 Littré, 
ii.123 Erm.). Eusebius writes (<i>H. E</i>. x. 4. 11) that Jesus, “like some excellent physician, in order to cure the sick, 
examines what is repulsive, handles sores, and reaps pain himself from the sufferings 
of others.” This passage is literally taken from the treatise of pseudo-Hippocrates 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p7.12">περὶ φυσῶν: ὀ μὲν γὰρ 
ἰητρὸς ὁρεῖ τε δεινά, θιγγάνει 
τε ἀηδέων ἐπ᾽ ἀλλοτρίῃσι δὲ 
ξυμφορῇσιν ἰδίας καρποῦται 
λύπας.</span></note> 
The more men sought deliverance and healing in religion, the greater grew this god's 

<pb n="107" id="iv.ii-Page_107" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_107.html" />repute. He belonged to the old gods who held out longest against Christianity, 
and therefore he is often to be met with in the course of early Christian literature. 
The cult of Æsculapius was one of those which were most widely diffused throughout 
the second half of the second century, and also during the third century. People 
traveled to the famous sanatoria of the god, as they travel today to baths. He was 
appealed to in diseases of the body and of the soul; people slept in his temples, 
to be cured; the costliest gifts were brought him as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p7.13">ΘΕΟΣ ΣΩΤΗΡ</span> (“God 
the Saviour”); and people consecrated their lives to him, as innumerable inscriptions 
and statues testify. In the case of other gods as well, healing virtue now became 
a central feature. Zeus himself and Apollo (cp., e.g., Tatian, <i>Orat</i>. 8) appeared in a new light. They, 
too, became “saviours.” No one could be a god any longer, unless he was also a saviour.<note n="172" id="iv.ii-p7.14">Corresponding to this, we have Porphyry's definition of the 
object of philosophy as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p7.15">ἡ τῆς ψυχῆς σωτηρία</span> 
(the salvation of the soul).</note> 
Glance over Origen's great reply to Celsus, and you soon discover that one point 
hotly disputed by these two remarkable men was the question whether Jesus or Æsculapius 
was the true Saviour. Celsus champions the one with as much energy and credulity 
as Origen the other. The combination of crass superstition and sensible criticism 
presented by both men is an enigma to us at this time of day. We moderns can hardly 
form any clear idea of their mental bearings. In III. iii Origen observes: “Miracles 
occurred in all lands, or at least in many places. Celsus himself admits in his 
book that, Æsculapius healed diseases and revealed the future in all cities that 
were devoted to him, such as Tricca, Epidaurus, Cos, and Pergamum.” According to 
III. xxii. Celsus charged the Christians with being unable to make up their minds to call Æsculapius a god, simply because he had been first a man. Origen's retort is that 
the Greek tradition made Zeus slay Æsculapius with a thunderbolt. Celsus (III. xxiv.) 
declared it to be an authentic fact that a great number of Greeks and barbarians 
had seen, and still saw, no mere wraith of Æsculapius, but the god himself engaged 
in healing and helping man, whereas the disciples of Jesus had merely seen a phantom. 
Origen is very indignant at this, but his counter-assertions are 

<pb n="108" id="iv.ii-Page_108" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_108.html" />weak. Does Celsus also appeal to the great number of Greeks and barbarians 
who believe in Æsculapius? Origen, too, can point to the great number of Christians, 
to the truth of their scriptures, and to their successful cures in the name of Jesus. 
But then he suddenly alters his defense, and proceeds (III. xxv.) to make the following 
extremely shrewd observation: “Even were I going to admit that a demon named Æsculapius 
had the power of healing bodily diseases, I might still remark to those who are 
amazed at such cures or at the prophecies of Apollo, that such curative power is 
of itself neither good nor bad, but within reach of godless as well as of honest 
folk; while in the same way it does not follow that he who can foretell the future 
is on that account an honest and upright man. One is not in a position to prove 
the virtuous character of those who heal diseases and foretell the future. <i>Many 
instances may be adduced of people being healed who did not deserve to live, people 
who were so corrupt and led a life of such wickedness that no sensible physician 
would have troubled to cure them</i>. . . . . The power of healing diseases is no 
evidence of anything specially divine.” From all these remarks of Origen, we can 
see how high the cult of Æsculapius was ranked, and how keenly the men of that 
age were on the lookout for “salvation.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p8">Into this world of craving for salvation the preaching of Christianity 
made its way. Long before it had achieved its final triumph by dint of an impressive 
philosophy of religion, its success was already assured by the fact that it promised 
and offered salvation—a feature in which it surpassed all other religions and 
cults. It did more than set up the actual Jesus against the imaginary Æsculapius 
of dreamland. <i>Deliberately and consciously it assumed 
the form of</i> “<i>the religion of salvation or healing</i>,”<note n="173" id="iv.ii-p8.1">The New Testament itself is so saturated with medicinal expressions, 
employed metaphorically, that a collection of them would fill several pages.</note> 
<i> or</i> “<i>the medicine of soul and 
body</i>,” <i>and at the same time it recognized that one of its chief duties was to care 
assiduously for the sick in body</i>. We shall now select one 
or two examples out of the immense wealth of material, to throw light upon both of these points.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p9">Take, first of all, the theory. Christianity never lost hold 


<pb n="109" id="iv.ii-Page_109" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_109.html" />of its innate principle; it was, and it remained, a religion for the sick. Accordingly it assumed that no one, or 
at least hardly any one, was in normal health, but that men were always in a state 
of disability. This reading of human nature was not confined to Paul, who looked 
on all men outside of Christ as dying, dying in their sins; a similar, though simpler, 
view was taught by the numerous unknown missionaries of primitive Christianity. 
The soul of man is sick, they said, a prey to death from the moment of his birth. 
The whole race lies a-dying. But now “the goodness and the human kindness of God 
the Saviour” have appeared to restore the sick soul.<note n="174" id="iv.ii-p9.1"><scripRef passage="Titus 3:4" id="iv.ii-p9.2" parsed="|Titus|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.4">Tit. iii. 4</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p9.3">ἡ χρηστότης καὶ 
ἡ φιλανθρωπία ἐπέφανη τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν 
θεοῦ . . . . ἔσωσεν ἡμᾶς.</span> See the New 
Testament allusions to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p9.4">σωτήρ.</span></note> Baptism was therefore 
conceived as a bath for regaining the soul's health, or for “the recovery of life”;<note n="175" id="iv.ii-p9.5">Tert., <i>de Baptism</i>., i., etc., etc.; Clement (<i>Paedag</i>. 
i. 6. 29) calls baptism <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p9.6">παιωνίον 
φάρμάκον</span>. Tertullian describes it as “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p9.7">aqua medicinalis</span>.”</note> 
the Lord's Supper was valued as “the potion of immortality,”<note n="176" id="iv.ii-p9.8">Ignatius, Justin, and Irenæus.</note> and 
penitence was termed “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p9.9">vera de satisfactione medicina</span>” (the true medicine derived 
from the atonement, Cypr., <i>de Lapsis</i> xv.). At the celebration of the sacrament, 
thanks were offered for the “life” therein bestowed (<i>Did</i>. 
ix.-x.). The conception of “life” acquired a new and deeper meaning. Jesus had already 
spoken of a “life” beyond the reach of death, to be obtained by the sacrifice of 
a man's earthly life. The idea and the term were taken up by Paul and by the fourth 
evangelist, who summed up in them the entire blessings of religion. With the tidings 
of immortality, the new religion confronted sorrow, misery, sin, and death. So much, 
at least, the world of paganism could understand. It could understand the promise 
of bliss and immortality resembling that of the blessed gods. And not a few pagans 
understood the justice of the accompanying condition that one had to submit to the 
regime of the religion, that the soul had to be pure and holy before it could become 
immortal. Thus they grasped the message of a great Physician who preaches “abstinence” 
and bestows the gift of “life.”<note n="177" id="iv.ii-p9.10">Clement of Alexandria opens his <i>Paedagogus</i> by describing his Logos as 
the physician who heals suffering (I. i. 1., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p9.11">τὰ πάθη ὁ 
παραμυθητικὸς λόγος ἰᾶται</span>). 
He distinguishes the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p9.12">λόγος  
προτρεπτικός</span>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p9.13">ὑποθετικός</span>, 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p9.14">παραμυθικός</span>, to which 
is added further <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p9.15">ὁ διδακτικός</span>. And the Logos is Christ. Gregory Thaumaturgus 
also calls the Logos a physician, in his panegyric on Origen (xvi.). In the pseudo-Clementine 
homilies, Jesus, who is the true prophet, is always the physician; similarly 
Peter's work everywhere is that of the great physician who, by the sole means 
of prayer and speech, heals troops of sick folk (see especially Bk. VII.). Simon 
Magus, again, is represented as the wicked magician, who evokes disease wherever 
he goes. Origen has depicted Jesus the physician more frequently and fully than 
anyone else. One at least of his numerous passages on the subject may be cited 
(from Hom. viii., <i>in Levit</i>., ch. i. vol. ix. pp. 312 f): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p9.16">Medicum dici 
in scripturis divinis dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, etiam ipsius domini sententia 
perdocemur, sicut dicit in evangeliis</span> [here follows <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:12" id="iv.ii-p9.17" parsed="|Matt|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12">Matt. ix. 12 f.</scripRef>]. <span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p9.18">Omnis autem 
medicus ex herbarum succis vet arborum vel etiam metallorum venis vel animantium 
naturis profectura corporibus medicamenta componit. Sed herbas istas si quis 
forte, antequam pro ratione artis componantur, adspiciat, si quidem in agris 
aut montibus, velut foenum vile conculcat et praeterit. Si vero eas intra medici 
scholam dispositas per ordinem viderit, licet odorem tristem, fortem et austerum 
reddant, tamen suspicabitur eas curae vel remedii aliquid continere, etiamsi 
nondum quae vel qualis sit sanitatis ac remedii virtus agnoverit. Haec de communibus 
medicis diximus. Veni nunc ad Jesum coelestem medicum, intra ad hanc stationem 
medicinae eius ecclesiam, vide ibi languentium iacere multitudinem. Venit mulier, 
quae et partu immunda effecta est, venit leprosus, qui extra castra separatus 
est pro immunditia leprae, quaerunt a medico remedium, quomodo sanentur, quomodo 
mundentur, et quia Jesus hic, qui medicus est, ipse est et verbum dei, aegris 
suis non herbarum succis, sed verborum sacramentis medicamenta conquirit. Quae 
verborum medicamenta si quis incultius per libros tamquam per agros videat esse 
dispersa, ignorans singulorum dictorum virtutem, ut vilia haec et nullum sermonis 
cultum habentia praeteribit. Qui sero ex aliqua parte didicerit animarum apud 
Christum esse medicinam, intelliget profecto ex hic libris, qui in ecclesiis 
recitantur, tamquam ex agris et montibus, salutares herbas adsumere unumquemque 
debere, sermonum dumtaxat vim, ut si quis illi est in anima languor, non tam 
exterioris frondis et corticis, quam succi interioris hausta virtute sanetur</span>” 
(“The Lord himself teaches us, in the gospels, that our Lord Jesus Christ is 
called a physician in the Holy Scriptures. Every physician compounds his medicines 
for the good of the body from the juices of herbs or trees, or even from the 
veins of metals or living creatures. Now, supposing that anyone sees these herbs 
in their natural state, ere they are prepared by skill of art, he treads on 
them like common straw and passes by them, on mountain or field. But if he chances 
to see them arranged in the laboratory of a herbalist or physician, he will 
suspect that, for all their bitter and heavy and unpleasant odors, they have 
some healing and healthful virtue, though as yet he does not know the nature 
or the quality of this curative element. So much for our ordinary physicians. 
Now look at Jesus the heavenly physician. Come inside his room of healing, the 
church. Look at the multitude of impotent folk lying there. Here comes a woman 
unclean from childbirth, a leper expelled from the camp owing to his unclean 
disease; they ask the physician for aid, for a cure, for cleansing; and because 
this Jesus the Physician is also the Word of God, he applies, not the juices of herbs, 
but the sacraments of the Word to their diseases. Anyone who looked at these 
remedies casually as they lay in books, like herbs in the field, ignorant of 
the power of single words, would pass them by as common things without any grace 
of style. But he who ultimately discovers that Christ has a medicine for souls, 
will find from these books which are read in the churches, as he finds from 
mountains and fields, that each yields healing herbs, at least strength won 
from words, so that any weakness of soul is healed not so much by leaf and bark 
as by an inward virtue and juice”).</note> 

<pb n="110" id="iv.ii-Page_110" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_110.html" />Anyone who had felt a single ray of the power and glory of the new 
life reckoned his previous life to have been blindness, 

<pb n="111" id="iv.ii-Page_111" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_111.html" />disease, and death<note n="178" id="iv.ii-p9.19">That the vices were diseases was a theme treated by Christian 
teachers as often as by the Stoics. Cp., <i>e.g.</i>, Origen, in <i>Ep. ad 
Rom</i>., Bk. II. (Lommatzsch, vi. 91 f.): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p9.20">Languores quidem animae ab apostolo 
in his (<scripRef passage="Romans 2:8" id="iv.ii-p9.21" parsed="|Rom|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.8">Rom. ii. 8</scripRef>) designantur, quorum medelam nullus inveniet nisi prius morborum 
cognoverit causas et ideo in divinis scripturis aegritudines animae numerantur 
et remedia describuntur, ut hi, qui se apostolicis subdiderint disciplinis, 
ex his, quae scripta sunt, agnitis languoribus suis curati possint dicere: 
‘Lauda anima mea dominum, qui sanat omnes languores tuos</span>'” (‘The apostle here 
describes the diseases of the soul; their cure cannot be discovered till one 
diagnoses first of all the causes of such troubles, and consequently Holy Scripture 
enumerates the ailments of the soul, and describes their remedies, in order 
that those who submit to the apostolic discipline may be able to say, after 
they have been cured of diseases diagnosed by aid of what is written: ‘Bless 
the Lord, O my soul, who healeth all thy diseases'”).</note>—a view 
attested by both the apostolic fathers and the apologists. “He bestowed 
on us the light, he spoke to us as a father to his sons, he saved us in our lost 
estate. . . . . Blind were we in our understanding, worshipping stones and wood and gold 
and silver and brass, nor was our whole life aught but death.”<note n="179" id="iv.ii-p9.22">2 Clem., <i>Ep. ad Cor</i>. i. Similar expressions 
are particularly common in Tatian, but indeed no apology is wholly devoid of them.</note> The 
mortal will put on, nay, has already put on, immortality, the perishable will be 
robed in the imperishable: such was the glad cry of the early Christians, who took 
up arms against a sea of troubles, and turned the terror of life's last moment into 
a triumph. “Those miserable people,” says Lucian in the <i>Proteus Peregrinus</i>, 
“have got it into their heads that they are perfectly immortal.” He would certainly 
have made a jest upon it had any occurred to his mind; but whenever this nimble 
scoffer is depicting the faith of Christians, there is a remarkable absence of anything like jesting.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p10">While the soul's health or the new life is a gift, however, it 
is a gift which must be appropriated from within. There was a great risk of this 
truth being overlooked by those who were accustomed to leave any one of the mysteries with the sense of 

<pb n="112" id="iv.ii-Page_112" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_112.html" />being consecrated and of bearing with them super mundane blessings 
as if they were so many articles. It would be easy also to show how rapidly the 
sacramental system of the church lapsed into the spirit of the pagan mysteries. 
But once the moral demand, <i>i.e.</i>, the purity 
of the soul, was driven home, it proved such a powerful factor that it held its 
own within the Catholic church, even alongside of the inferior sacramental system.
<i>The salvation of the soul and the lore of that 
salvation</i> never died away; in fact, the ancient church arranged all the details 
of her worship and her dogma with this end in view. She consistently presented herself 
as the great infirmary or the hospital of humanity: pagans, sinners, and heretics 
are her patients, ecclesiastical doctrines and observances are her medicines, while 
the bishops and pastors are the physicians, but only as servants of Christ, who 
is himself the physician of all souls.<note n="180" id="iv.ii-p10.1">Celsus, who knew this kind of Christian preaching intimately, 
pronounced the Christians to be quacks. “The teacher of Christianity,” he declares, 
“acts like a person who promises to restore a sick man to health and yet hinders 
him from consulting skilled physicians, so as to prevent his own ignorance from 
being exposed.” To which Origen retorts, “And who are the physicians from whom 
we deter simple folk?” He then proceeds to show that they cannot be the philosophers, 
and still less those who are not yet emancipated from the coarse superstition 
of polytheism (III. lxxiv.).</note> Let me give one or two instances 
of this. “As the good of the body is health, so the good of the soul is the knowledge 
of God,” says Justin.<note n="181" id="iv.ii-p10.2">Fragm. ix. (Otto, <i>Corp. Apol</i>. iii., p. 258). Cp. also the 
beautiful wish expressed at the beginning of <scripRef passage="3John 1:2" id="iv.ii-p10.3" parsed="|3John|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.2">3 John</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p10.4">περὶ πάντων εὔχομαι σε εὐοδοῦσθαι καὶ 
ὑγιαίνειν, καθῶς εὐοδοῦταί σου 
ἡ ψυχή</span> (<scripRef passage="3jOHN 1:2" id="iv.ii-p10.5" parsed="|3John|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.2">ver. 2</scripRef>).</note> “While we have time to be healed, let us put 
ourselves into the hands of God the healer, paying him recompense. And what recompense? 
What but repentance from a sincere heart” (2 Clem., <i>ad Cor</i>. ix.). “Like 
some excellent physician, in order to cure the sick, Jesus examines what is repulsive, 
handles sores, and reaps pain himself from the sufferings of others; he has himself 
saved us from the very jaws of death—<i>us</i> 
who were not merely diseased and suffering from terrible ulcers and wounds already 
mortified, but were also lying already among the dead . . . .; <i>he</i> who is 
the giver of life and of light, our great physician,<note n="182" id="iv.ii-p10.6">Cp. <i>Ep. ad Diogn</i>. ix. 6, pseudo-Justin, <i>de Resurr</i>. 
x.: “Our physician, Jesus Christ”; Clem., <i>Paedag</i>. 
i. 2. 6: “The Logos of the Father is the only Paeonian physician for human 
infirmities, and the holy charmer (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p10.7">ἅγιος ἐπῳδός</span>) 
for the sick soul” (whereupon 
he quotes <scripRef passage="Psalm 82:2-3" id="iv.ii-p10.8" parsed="|Ps|82|2|82|3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.2-Ps.82.3">Ps. lxxxii. 2-3</scripRef>): “The physician's art cures the diseases of the body, 
according to Democritus, but wisdom frees the soul from its passions. Yet the 
good instructor, the Wisdom, the Logos of the Father, the creator of man, cares 
for all our nature, healing it in body and in soul alike—he 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p10.9">ὁ πανακὴς τῆς 
ἀνθρωπότητος ἰατρός ὁ σωτήρ</span> (the 
all-sufficient physician of humanity, the Saviour),” whereupon he quotes <scripRef passage="Mark 2:2" id="iv.ii-p10.10" parsed="|Mark|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.2">Mark 
ii. 2</scripRef>. See also <i>ibid</i>., i. 6. 36, and i. 12. 100. “Hence the Logos also is 
called Saviour, since he has devised rational medicines for men; he preserves 
their health, lays bare their defects, exposes the causes of their evil affections, 
strikes at the root of irrational lusts, prescribes their diet, and arranges 
every antidote to heal the sick. For this is the greatest and most royal work 
of God, the saving of mankind. Patients are irritated at a physician who has 
no advice to give on the question of their health. But how should we not render 
thanks to the divine instructor,” etc. (<i>Paedag</i>. i. 8. 64-65).</note> king and 

<pb n="113" id="iv.ii-Page_113" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_113.html" />lord, the Christ of God.”<note n="183" id="iv.ii-p10.11">Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 4. 11 (already referred to on p. 106). 
Cp. also the description of the Bible in Aphraates as “the books of the wise 
Physician,” and Cypr., <i>de Op</i>., i.: “Christ 
was wounded to cure us of our wounds. . . . . When the Lord at his coming had 
healed that wound which Adam caused,” etc. Metaphors from disease are on the 
whole very numerous in Cyprian; cp., <i>e.g.</i>,
<i>de Habitu</i>, ii.; <i>de Unitate</i>, iii.; <i>de Lapsis</i>, xiv., xxxiv.</note> “The physician cannot introduce 
any salutary medicines into the body that needs to be cured, without having previously 
eradicated the trouble seated in the body or averted the approaching trouble. Even 
so the teacher of the truth cannot convince anyone by an address on truth, so long 
as some error still lurks in the soul of the hearer, which forms an obstacle to 
his arguments” (Athenagoras, <i>de resurr</i>. i.). “Were we to draw from the 
axiom that ‘disease is diagnosed by means of medical knowledge,' the inference that 
medical knowledge is the cause of disease, we should be making a preposterous statement. 
And as it is beyond doubt that the knowledge of salvation is a good thing, because 
it teaches men to know their sickness, so also is the law a good thing, inasmuch 
as sin is discovered thereby.”<note n="184" id="iv.ii-p10.12">Origen, opposing the Antinomians in <i>Comm. in 
Rom</i>., iii. 6 (Lommatzsch, vi. p. 195), <i>Hom. in Jerem</i>., xix. 3. Similarly 
Clem., <i>Paedag</i>., i. 9. 88: “As the physician who tells a patient that 
he has fever is not an enemy to him—since the physician is not the cause 
of the fever but merely detects it (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p10.13">οὐκ 
αἴτιος, ἀλλ᾽ ἔλεγχός</span>) neither is 
one who blames a diseased soul ill-disposed to that person.” Cp. Methodius (Opp. 
I. p. 52, Bonwetsch): “As we do not blame a physician who explains how a man 
may become strong and well,” etc.; see also I. 65: “For even those who undergo 
medical treatment for their bodily pains do not at once regain health, but gladly 
bear pain in the hope of their coming recovery.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p11">As early as <scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:17" id="iv.ii-p11.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17">2 Tim. ii. 17</scripRef>, the word of heretics is said to eat 


<pb n="114" id="iv.ii-Page_114" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_114.html" />“like a gangrene.” This expression 
recurs very frequently, and is elaborated in detail. “Their talk is infectious as 
a plague” (Cyprian, <i>de Lapsis</i>, xxxiv.). “Heretics 
are hard to cure,” says Ignatius (<i>ad Ephes</i>., vii., 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p11.2">δυσθεράπευτος</span>); 
“. . . . there is but one physician, Jesus Christ our Lord.” In the pastoral epistles the 
orthodox doctrine is already called “sound teaching” as opposed to the errors of 
the heretics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p12">Most frequently, however, bodily recovery is compared to penitence. 
It is Ignatius again who declares that “not every wound is cured by the same salve. 
Allay sharp pains by soothing fomentations.”<note n="185" id="iv.ii-p12.1"><i>Ad Polyc</i>., ii. The passage is to be taken allegorically. It is addressed to Bishop Polycarp, 
who has been already (i) counselled to “bear the maladies of all”; wisely and gently 
is the bishop to treat the erring and the spiritually diseased. In the garb given 
it by Ignatius, this counsel recurs very frequently throughout the subsequent literature; 
see Lightfoot's learned note. Also Clem. Alex., <i>Fragm</i>. (Dindorf, iii. 499): “With <i>one</i> 
salve shalt thou heal thyself and thy neighbor (who slanders thee), if thou acceptest 
the slander with meekness”; Clem. <i>Hom</i>., x. 18: “The salve must not be applied 
to the sound member of the body, but to the suffering”; and Hermes Trismeg., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p12.2">περὶ 
βοτ. χυλ.</span>, p. 331: “Do not always use this salve.”</note> 
“The cure of evil passions,” says Clement at the opening of his
<i>Paedagogus</i>, “is effected by the Logos through 
admonitions; he strengthens the soul with benign precepts like soothing medicines,<note n="186" id="iv.ii-p12.3">i. 1. 3, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p12.4">ἤπια φάρμακα </span>(see Homer).</note> 
and directs the sick to the full knowledge of the truth.” “Let us 
follow the practice of physicians (in the exercise of moral discipline), says Origen,<note n="187" id="iv.ii-p12.5"><i>In l. Jesu Nave</i>, viii. 6 (Lomm. xi. 71). Cp. <i>Hom. in Jerem</i>., xvi. 1.</note> 
“and only use the knife when all other means have failed, when application of oil 
and salves and soothing poultices leave the swelling still hard.” 
An objection was raised by Christians who disliked repentance, to the effect that 
the public confession of sin which accompanied the penitential discipline was at 
once an injury to their self-respect and a misery. To which Tertullian replies (<i>de Poen</i>., 
x.): “Nay, it is evil that ends in misery. Where repentance is undertaken, 
misery ceases, because it is turned into what is salutary. It is indeed a misery 
to be cut, and cauterized, and racked by some pungent powder; but the excuse for 
the offensiveness of means of healing that may be unpleasant, is the cure they work.” 
This is exactly Cyprian's 

<pb n="115" id="iv.ii-Page_115" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_115.html" />point, when he writes<note n="188" id="iv.ii-p12.6"><i>De Lapsis</i>, xiv. Penitence and bodily cures form a regular parallel in Cyprian's writings; cp. <i>Epist</i>. 
xxxi. 6-7, lv. 16, lix. 13, and his Roman epistle xxx. 3. 5. 7. Novatian, who is responsible for the latter, declares 
(in <i>de Trinit</i>., v.) that God's wrath acts like a medicine.</note> that “the priest of the Lord 
must employ salutary remedies.<note n="189" id="iv.ii-p12.7">Cp. pseudo-Clem., <i>Ep. ad Jac</i>., ii.: “The president 
(the bishop) must hold the place of a physician (in the church), instead of 
behaving with the violence of an irrational brute.”</note> He is an unskilled physician who handles 
tenderly the swollen edges of a wound and allows the poison lodged in the inward 
part to be aggraved by simply leaving it alone. The wound must be opened and lanced; 
recourse must be had to the strong remedy of cutting out the corrupting parts. Though 
the patient scream out in pain, and wail or weep, because he cannot bear it—afterwards 
he will be grateful, when he feels that he is cured.” But the most elaborate comparison 
of a bishop to a surgeon occurs in the <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i> (ii. 41). 
“Heal thou, O bishop, like a pitiful physician, all who have sinned, and employ 
methods that promote saving health. Confine not thyself to cutting or cauterizing 
or the use of corrosives, but employ bandages and lint, use mild and healing drugs, 
and sprinkle words of comfort as a soothing balm. If the wound be deep and gashed, 
lay a plaster on it that it may fill up and be once more like the rest of the sound 
flesh. If it be dirty, cleanse it with corrosive powder, <i>i.e</i>., with words 
of censure. If it has proud flesh, reduce it with sharp plasters, <i>i.e</i>., 
with threats of punishment. If it spreads further, sear it, and cut off the putrid 
flesh—mortify the man with fastings. And if after all this treatment thou findest 
that no soothing poultice, neither oil nor bandage, can be applied from head to 
foot of the patient, but that the disease is spreading and defying all cures, like 
some gangrene that corrupts the entire member; then, after great consideration and 
consultation with other skilled physicians, cut off the putrified member, lest the 
whole body of the church be corrupted. So be not hasty to cut it off, nor rashly 
resort to the saw of many a tooth, but first use the lancet to lay open the abscess, 
that the body may be kept free from pain by the removal of the deep-seated cause 
of the disease. But if thou seest anyone past repentance and (inwardly) past feeling, 

<pb n="116" id="iv.ii-Page_116" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_116.html" />then cut him off as an incurable with sorrow and lamentation.”<note n="190" id="iv.ii-p12.8">Cp. Clem. Alex., <i>Paedag</i>., i. 8. 64 f.: “Many evil 
passions are cured by punishment or by the inculcation of sterner commands. 
. . . . Censure is like a surgical operation on the passions of the soul. The latter 
are abscesses on the body of the truth, and they must be cut open by the lancet 
of censure. Censure is like the application of a medicine which breaks up the 
callosities of the passions, and cleanses the impurities of a lewd life, reducing 
the swollen flesh of pride, and restoring the man to health and truth once more.” 
Cp. i. 9. 83; also Methodius, <i>Opp</i>., I. i. p. 115 (ed. Bonwetsch).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p13">It must be frankly admitted that this constant preoccupation with 
the “diseases” of sin had results which were less favorable. The ordinary moral 
sense, no less than the aesthetic,<note n="191" id="iv.ii-p13.1">It was at this that the Emperor Julian especially took umbrage, 
and not without reason. As a protest against the sensuousness of paganism, there 
grew up in the church an æsthetic of ugliness. Disease, death, and death's 
relics—bones and putrefaction—were preferred to health and beauty, whilst 
Christianity sought to express her immaterial spirit in terms drawn from the 
unsightly remnants of material decay. How remote was all this artificial subtlety 
of an exalted piety from the piety which had pointed men to the beauty of the 
lilies in the field! The Christians of the third and fourth centuries actually 
begin to call sickness health, and to regard death as life.</note> was deadened. If people are ever 
to be made better, they must be directed to that honorable activity which means 
moral health; whereas endless talk about sin and forgiveness exercises, on the contrary, 
a narcotic influence. To say the least of it, ethical education must move to and 
fro between reflection on the past (with its faults and moral bondage) and the prospect 
of a future (with its goal of aspiration and the exertion of all one's powers). 
The theologians of the Alexandrian school had some sense of the latter, but in depicting 
the perfect Christian or true gnostic they assigned a disproportionate space to
<i>knowledge</i> and correct
<i>opinions</i>. They were not entirely emancipated 
from the Socratic fallacy that the man of <i>knowledge</i> 
will be invariably a <i>good</i> man. They certainly 
did surmount the “educated” man's intellectual pride on the field of religion and 
morality.<note n="192" id="iv.ii-p13.2">Clem. Alex., <i>Strom</i>., vii. 48. 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p13.3">ὡς ὁ 
ἰατρὸς ὑγίειαν παρέχεται 
τοῖς συνεργοῦσι πρὸς ὑγίειαν, 
οὕτως καὶ ὁ θεὸς τὴν ἀΰδιον 
σωτηρίαν 
τοῖς συνεργοῦσι πρὸς γνῶσίν τε 
καὶ εὐπραγίαν</span> (“Even as the physician 
secures health for those who cooperate with him to that end, so does God secure 
eternal salvation for those who cooperate with him for knowledge
<i>and good conduct</i>”).</note> In Origen's treatise against Celsus, whole sections of great excellence are devoted 
to the duty and possibility of even the uneducated person acquiring 
 

<pb n="117" id="iv.ii-Page_117" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_117.html" />health of soul, and to the supreme 
necessity of salvation from sin and weakness.<note n="193" id="iv.ii-p13.4"><i>C. Cels</i>., III. 54: “We cure every rational being with 
the medicine of our doctrine.”</note> Origen hits the nail upon the head when he remarks (VII. lx.) that “Plato and the other wise men of Greece, 
with their fine sayings, are like the physicians who confine their attention to 
the better classes and despise the common man, whilst the disciples of Jesus carefully 
study to make provision for the great mass of men.”<note n="194" id="iv.ii-p13.5">In VII. lix. there is an extremely fine statement of the true 
prophet's duty of speaking in such a way as to be intelligible and encouraging 
to the multitude, and not merely to the cultured. “Suppose that some food which 
is wholesome and fit for human nourishment, is prepared and seasoned so delicately 
as to suit the palate of the rich and luxurious alone, and not the taste of 
simple folk, peasants, laborers, poor people, and the like, who are not accustomed 
to such dainties. Suppose again that this very food is prepared, not as epicures 
would have it, but to suit poor folk, laborers, and the vast majority of mankind. 
Well, if on this supposition the food prepared in one way is palatable to none 
but epicures, and left untasted by the rest, while, prepared in the other way, 
it ministers to the health and strength of a vast number, what persons shall 
we believe are promoting the general welfare most successfully—those who 
cater simply for the better classes, or those who prepare food for the multitude? 
If we assume that the food in both cases is equally wholesome and nourishing, 
it is surely obvious that the good of men and the public welfare are better 
served by the physician who attends to the health of the multitude than by him 
who will merely attend to a few.” And Origen was far removed from anything like 
the narrow-mindedness of orthodoxy, as is plain from this excellent remark in 
III. xiii.: “As only he is qualified in medicine who has studied in various 
schools and attached himself to the best system after a careful examination 
of them all . . . . so, in my judgment, the most thorough knowledge of Christianity 
is his who has carefully investigated the various sects of Judaism and of Christianity.”</note> 
Still, Origen's idea is that, as a means of salvation, religion merely forms a
<i>stage</i> for those who aspire to higher levels. His conviction is that when 
the development of religion has reached its highest level, anything historical or 
positive becomes of as little value as the ideal of redemption and salvation itself. 
On this level the spirit, filled by God, no longer needs a Saviour or any Christ 
of history at all. “Happy,” he exclaims (<i>Comm. in Joh</i>., i. 22; Lomm., i. 
p. 43), “happy are they who need no longer now God's Son as the physician 
of the sick or as the shepherd, people who now need not any redemption, but wisdom, 
reason, and righteousness alone.” In his treatise against Celsus (III. lxi. f.) he draws 
a sharp distinction between two aims and boons in the Christian  

<pb n="118" id="iv.ii-Page_118" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_118.html" />religion, one higher and the other 
lower. “To no mystery, to no participation in wisdom ‘hidden in a mystery,' do we 
call the wicked man, the thief, the burglar, etc., but to healing or salvation. 
For our doctrine has a twofold appeal. It provides means of healing for the sick, 
as is meant by the text, ‘The whole need not a physician, but the sick.' But it 
also unveils to those who are pure in soul and body ‘that mystery which was kept 
secret since the world began, but is now made manifest by the Scriptures of the 
prophets and the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ.' . . . . God the Word was indeed 
sent as a physician for the sick, but also as a teacher of divine mysteries to those 
who are already pure and sin no more.”<note n="195" id="iv.ii-p13.6">So Clem. Alex., <i>Paed</i>., i. 1. 3:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p13.7">ἴσαι οὐκ ἐστιν ὑγίεια καὶ 
γνῶσις, ἀλλ᾽ ἡ μὲν μαθήσει, ἡ 
δὲ ἰάσει περιγίνεται· 
οὐκ ἂν οὖν τις νοσῶν ἔτι 
πρότερόν τι τῶν διδασκαλικῶν 
ἐκμάθοι πρὶν ἢ τέλεον ὑγιᾶναι· 
οὐδὲ γὰρ ὠσαύτως πρὸς τοὺς 
μανθάνοντας ἢ κάμνοντας ἀεὶ τῶν 
παραγγελμάτων
ἕκαστον λέγεται, ἀλλὰ 
πρὸς οὓς μὲν εἰς 
γνῶσιν, πρὸς οὓς δὲ εἰς ἴασιν. 
καθάπερ οὖν τοῖς νοσοῦσι τὸ σῶμα ἰατροῦ χρῄζει,
ταύτῃ καὶ τοῖς ἀσθενοῦσι τὴν 
ψυχὴν παιδαγωγοῦ 
δεῖ, ἵν᾽ ἡμῶν ἰάσηται τὰ πάθη, 
εἶτα δὲ καὶ διδασκάλου, ὃς 
καθηγήσεται πρὸς καθαρὰν 
γνώσεως ἐπιτηδειότητα 
εὐτρεπίζων τὴν ψυχήν, δυναμένην 
χωρῆσαι τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν τοῦ 
λόγου</span> (“Health and knowledge are not alike; the one is produced by learning, the other 
by healing. Before a sick person, then, could learn any further branch of knowledge, he must get quite well. Nor is each injunction addressed to learners and to 
patients alike; the object in one case is knowledge, and in the other a cure. Thus, as patients need the physician for their body, so do those who are sick 
in soul need, first of all, an instructor, to heal our pains, and then a teacher who shall conduct the soul to all requisite knowledge, disposing it to admit 
the revelation of the Word”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p14">Origen unites the early Christian and the philosophic 
conceptions of religion. He is thus superior to the pessimistic fancies which 
seriously threatened the latter view. But only among the cultured could he gain 
any following. The Christian people held fast to Jesus as the <i>Saviour</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p15">No one has yet been able to show that the figure of Christ which 
emerges in the fifth century, probably as early as the fourth, and which subsequently 
became the prevailing type in all pictorial representations, was modeled upon the 
figure of Æsculapius. The two types are certainly similar; the qualities predicated 
of both are identical in part; and no one has hitherto explained satisfactorily 
why the original image of the youthful Christ was displaced by the later. Nevertheless, we have no 

<pb n="119" id="iv.ii-Page_119" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_119.html" />means of deriving the origin of the Callixtine Christ from Æsculapius 
as a prototype, so that in the meantime we must regard such a derivation as a hypothesis, 
which, however interesting, is based upon inadequate evidence. There would be one 
piece of positive evidence forthcoming, if the statue which passed for a likeness 
of Jesus in the city of Paneas (Cæsarea Philippi) during the fourth century was 
a statue of Æsculapius. Eusebius (<i>H.E</i>., vi. 18) tells how he had seen there, 
in the house of the woman whom Jesus had cured of an issue of blood, a work of art 
which she had caused to be erected out of gratitude to Jesus. “On a high pedestal 
beside the gates of her house there stands the brazen image of a woman kneeling 
down with her hands outstretched as if in prayer. Opposite this stands another brazen 
image of a man standing up, modestly attired in a cloak wrapped twice round his 
body, and stretching out his hand to the woman. At his feet, upon the pedestal itself, 
a strange plant is growing up as high as the hem of his brazen cloak, which is a 
remedy for all sorts of disease. This statue is said to be an image of Jesus. Nor 
is it strange that the Gentiles of that age, who had received benefit from the Lord, 
should express their gratitude in this fashion.” For various reasons it is unlikely 
that this piece of art was intended to represent Jesus, or that it was erected by 
the woman with an issue of blood;<note n="196" id="iv.ii-p15.1">Cp. Hauck, <i>Die Entstehung des Christus-typus</i> (1880), p. 8 f.</note> on the contrary, the probability is that the statuary 
was thus <i>interpreted</i> by the Christian population of Paneas, probably at 
an early period. If the statue originally represented Æsculapius, 
as the curative plant would suggest, we should have here at least one step between 
“Æsculapius the Saviour” and “Christ the Saviour.” But this interpretation of a pagan 
saviour or healer is insecure; and even were it quite secure, it would not justify 
any general conclusion being drawn as yet upon the matter. At any rate we are undervaluing 
the repugnance felt even by Christians of the fourth century for the gods of paganism, 
if we consider ourselves entitled to think of any <i>conscious</i> transformation of the 
figure of Æsculapius into that of Christ.<note n="197" id="iv.ii-p15.2">In the eyes of Christians, Æsculapius was both a demon and 
an idol; no Christian could take him as a model or have any dealings with him. Some 
Roman Christians, who were devotees of learning, are certainly reported in one passage (written 
by a fanatical opponent, it is true) to have worshipped Galen (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., 
v. 28); but no mention is made of them worshipping Æsculapius. In addition to 
the passages cited above, in which early Christian writers deal with Æsculapius 
(who is probably alluded to also as far back as <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 2:23" id="iv.ii-p15.3" parsed="|Rev|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.23">Apoc. ii. 23</scripRef>), the following are 
to be noted: Justin, <i>Apol</i>., I, xxi., xxii., xxv., liv. (passages which are 
radically misunderstood when it is inferred from them that Justin is in favor 
of the god); Tatian, <i>Orat</i>., xxi.; Theoph., <i>ad Autol</i>., i. 9; Tertull.,
<i>de Anima</i>, i. (a passage which is specially 
characteristic of the aversion felt for this god); Cyprian's <i>Quod Idola</i>, 
i.; Orig., <i>c. Cels</i>., iii., xxii.-xxv., xxviii., xlii. Clement 
explains him in <i>Protr</i>., ii. 26, after the manner of Euhemerus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p15.4">τὸν γὰρ 
εὐεργετοῦντα μὴ συνιέντες θεὸν ἀνέπλασάν τινας σωτῆρας 
Διοσκούρους . . . . καὶ Ἀσκληπιὸν 
ἰατρόν</span> (“Through not understanding the God who was their benefactor, they fashioned 
certain saviours, the Dioscuri . . . . and Æsculapius the physician”). A number of passages (<i>e.g.</i>, <i>Protr</i>. ii. 20,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p15.5">ἰατρὸς φιλάργυρος ἦν</span>, “he was an avaricious 
physician,” and iv. 52) show how little Clement cared for him.</note></p>

<pb n="120" id="iv.ii-Page_120" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_120.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p16">Hitherto we have been considering the development of Christianity 
as the religion of “healing,” as expressed in parables, ideas, doctrine, and penitential 
discipline. It now remains for us to show that this character was also stamped upon 
its arrangements for the care of bodily sickness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p17">“I was sick and ye visited me. . . . . As ye have done it unto one 
of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.” In these words the 
founder of Christianity set the love that tends the sick in the center of his religion, 
laying it on the hearts of all his disciples. Primitive Christianity carried it 
in her heart; she also carried it out in practice.<note n="198" id="iv.ii-p17.1">Cp. the beautiful sentences of Lactantius, <i>Div. Inst</i>., 
vi. 12 (especially p. 529, Brandt): <span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p17.2">Aegros quoque quibus defuerit qui adsistat, curandos fovendosque suscipere 
summae humanitatis et magnae operationis est</span> (“It is also the greatest kindness 
possible and a great charity to undertake the care and maintenance of the sick, 
who need some one to assist them”).</note> 
Even from the fragments of our extant literature, although that literature was not 
written with any such intention, we can still recognize the careful attention paid 
to works of mercy. At the outset we meet with directions everywhere to care for 
sick people. “Encourage the faint-hearted, support the weak,” writes the apostle 
Paul to the church of Thessalonica (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:14" id="iv.ii-p17.3" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14">1 Thess. v. 14</scripRef>), which in its excitement was 
overlooking the duties lying close at hand. In the prayer of the church, preserved 
in the first epistle of Clement, supplications are expressly offered for those who 
are sick in soul and body.<note n="199" id="iv.ii-p17.4">1 Clem. lix.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p17.5">τοὺς ἀσθενεῖς</span> 
(such is the most probable reading) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p17.6">ἴασαι 
. . . . ἐξανάστησον τοὺς 
ἀσθενοῦντας, παρακάλεσον τοὺς 
ὀλιγοψυχοῦντας</span> 
(“Heal the sick, . . . . raise up the weak, encourage the faint-hearted”). Cp. 
the later formulas of prayer for the sick in <i>App. Constit</i>., viii. 10 and onwards; cp. Binterim, 
<i>Denkwürdigkeiten</i>, vi. 3, pp. 17 f.</note> “Is any man sick? Let him call for the elders of 

<pb n="121" id="iv.ii-Page_121" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_121.html" />the church,” says <scripRef passage="James 5:14" id="iv.ii-p17.7" parsed="|Jas|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14">Jas. v. 14</scripRef>—a clear proof that all aid in cases 
of sickness was looked upon as a concern of the church.<note n="200" id="iv.ii-p17.8">Cp. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:26" id="iv.ii-p17.9" parsed="|1Cor|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.26">1 Cor. xii. 26</scripRef>: “If one member suffers, all the members 
suffer with it.”</note> This comes out very plainly also in the epistle of Polycarp (vi. 1), where the obligations of 
the elders are displayed as follows: “They must reclaim the erring, care for all 
the infirm, and neglect no widow, orphan, or poor person.” Particulars of this duty 
are given by Justin, who, in his <i>Apology</i> (ch. lxvii.), informs us that every Sunday the Christians brought free-will offerings 
to their worship; these were deposited with the president (or bishop), “who dispenses 
them to orphans and widows, and to any who, from sickness or some other cause, are 
in want.” A similar account is given by Tertullian in his <i>Apology</i> (ch. xxxix.), where special stress is 
laid on the church's care for old people who are no longer fit for work. Justin 
is also our authority for the existence of deacons whose business it was to attend the sick.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p18">Not later than the close of the third century, the veneration 
of the saints and the rise of chapels in honor of martyrs and saints led to a full-blown 
imitation of the Æsculapius-cult within the church. Cures of sickness and infirmities 
were sought. Even the practice of incubation must have begun by this time, if not 
earlier; otherwise it could not not have been so widely diffused in the fourth century. 
The teachers of the church had previously repudiated it as heathenish; but, as often 
happens in similar circumstances, it crept in, though with some alteration of its 
ceremonies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p19">In its early days the church formed a permanent establishment 
for the relief of sickness and poverty, a function which it continued to discharge 
for several generations. It was based on the broad foundation of the Christian congregation; 
it acquired a sanctity from the worship of the congregation; and its operations 
were strictly centralized. The bishop was the superintendent (<i>Apost. Constit</i>., 
iii. 4), and in many cases, especially in Syria and Palestine, he may have actually been a physician 

<pb n="122" id="iv.ii-Page_122" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_122.html" />himself.<note n="201" id="iv.ii-p19.1">Achelis (<i>Texte u. Unters</i>. xxv. 2 1904, p. 381) 
attempts to prove that the author of the <i>Syriac 
Didascalia</i> was at once a bishop and a physician; he shows (p. 383) that 
similar combinations were not entirely unknown (cp. de Rossi's <i>Roma Sotter</i>., 
tav. XXI. 9, epitaph from San Callisto, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p19.2">Διονυσιου 
ιατρου πρεσβυτερου</span>; Zenobius, 
physician and martyr in Sidon in the reign of Diocletian, Eus., <i>H.E</i>. viii. 13; a physician and bishop in 
Tiberias, Epiph., Hær. xxx. 4; Theodotus, physician and bishop in Laodicea 
Syr.; Basilius, episcopus artis medicinæ gnarus, at Ancyra, Jerome, <i>de Vir. Ill</i>. 89; in Can. Hipp. 
iii. § 18, the gift of healing is asked for the 
bishop and presbyter at ordination, while viii. § 53 presupposes that anyone who possessed 
this gift moved straightway to be enrolled among the clergy). Cp. <i>Texte u. 
Unters</i>. viii. 4. pp. 1-14 (“Christian doctors”).</note> His executive or agents were the deacons 
and the order of “widows.” The latter were at the same time to be secured against 
want, by being taken into the service of the church (cp. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:16" id="iv.ii-p19.3" parsed="|1Tim|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.16">1 Tim. v. 16</scripRef>). Thus, in 
one instruction dating from the second century,<note n="202" id="iv.ii-p19.4">Cp. <i>Texte u. Unters</i>. ii. 5. p. 23.</note> 
we read that, “In every congregation at least one widow is to be appointed to take 
care of sick women;<note n="203" id="iv.ii-p19.5">“But thou, O widow, who art shameless, seest the widows, 
thy comrades, or thy brethren lying sick, yet troublest not to fast or pray 
for them, to lay hands on them or to visit them, as if thou wert not in health 
thyself or free” (<i>Syr. Didasc</i>. xv. 80).</note> she is to be obliging and sober, she is to report cases of need 
to the elders, she is not to be greedy or addicted to drink, in order that she may 
be able to keep sober for calls to service during the night.” 
She is to “report cases of need to the elders,” <i>i.e.,</i> she is to remain an assistant 
(cp. <i>Syr. Didasc</i>. xv. 79 f.). Tertullian happens to remark (<i>de Præscr</i>. 
41) in a censure of women belonging to the heretical associations, that “they venture 
to teach, to debate, to exorcise, <i>to promise cures</i>, 
probably even to baptize.” In the Eastern Church the order of widows seems to have 
passed on into that of “deaconesses” at a pretty early date, but unfortunately we 
know nothing about this transition or about the origin of these “deaconesses.”<note n="204" id="iv.ii-p19.6">They are first mentioned in Pliny's letter to Trajan.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p20">In the primitive church female assistants were quite thrown into 
the shadow by the men. The deacons were the real agents of charity. Their office 
was onerous; it was exposed to grave peril, especially in a time of persecution, 
and deacons furnished no inconsiderable proportion of the martyrs. “Doers of good 
works, looking after all by day and night”—such is their description (<i>Texte 
u. Unters</i>. ii. 5, p. 24), one of their 

<pb n="123" id="iv.ii-Page_123" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_123.html" />main duties being to look after the poor and sick.<note n="205" id="iv.ii-p20.1">Cp. <i>Ep. pseudo-Clem. ad Jacob</i>. 12:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p20.2">οἱ τῆς ἐκκλησίας διάκονοι 
τοῦ ἐπισκόπου συνετῶς ῥεμβόμενοι 
ἔστωσαν ὀφθαλμοί, ἑκάστου τῆς ἐκκλησίας πολυπραγμονοῦντες τὰς πράξεις . . . .  
τοὺς δὲ κατὰ σάρκα νοσοῦντας 
μανθανέτωσαν καὶ τῷ ἀγνοῦντι πλήθει προσαντιβαλλέτωσαν, ἵν᾽ ἐπιφαίνωνται, 
καὶ τὰ δέοντα ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ προκαθεζομένου γνώμῃ παρεχέτωσαν</span> (“Let 
the deacons of the church move about intelligently and act as eyes for the bishop, 
carefully inquiring into the actions of every church member . . . let them find 
out those who are sick in the flesh, and bring such to the notice of the main 
body who know nothing of them, that they may visit them and supply their wants, 
as the president may judge fit”).</note> How 
much they had to do and how much they did, may be ascertained from Cyprian's epistles<note n="206" id="iv.ii-p20.3">In the epistles which he wrote to the church from his hiding-place, 
he is always reminding them not to neglect the sick.</note> 
and the genuine Acts of the Martyrs. Nor were the laity to be exempted 
from the duty of tending the sick, merely because special officials existed for 
that purpose. “The sick are not to be overlooked, nor is anyone to say that he has 
not been trained to this mode of service. No one is to plead a comfortable life, 
or the unwonted character of the duty, as a pretext for not being helpful to other 
people”—so runs a letter of pseudo-Justin (c. xvii.) to Zenas and Serenus. The author 
of the pseudo-Clementine epistle “de virginitate” brings out with special clearness 
the fact that to imitate Christ is to minister to the sick, a duty frequently conjoined 
with that of “visiting orphans and widows” (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iv.ii-p20.4">visitare 
pupillos et viduas</span>). Eusebius (<i>de mart. 
Pal</i>. xi. 22) bears this testimony to the character of Seleucus, that like 
a father and guardian he had shown himself a bishop and patron of orphans and destitute 
widows, of the poor and of the sick. Many similar cases are on record. In a time 
of pestilence especially, the passion of tender mercy was kindled in the heart of 
many a Christian. Often had Tertullian (<i>Apolog</i>. xxxix.) heard on pagan lips 
the remark, corroborated by Lucian, “Look how they love one another!”<note n="207" id="iv.ii-p20.5">I merely note in passing the conflict waged by the church 
against medical sins like abortion (<i>Did</i>. ii. 2; Barn. xix. 5; 
Tert., <i>Apol</i>. ix.; <i>Minuc. Felix</i>., xxx. 2; Athenag., <i>Suppl</i>. xxxv.; Clem.,
<i>Paed</i>. ii. 10, 96, etc.), and the unnatural morbid vices of paganism. It was a conflict in which the interests of the church 
were truly human; she maintained the value and dignity of human life, refusing 
to allow it to be destroyed or dishonored at any stage of its development. With 
regard to these offences, she also exerted some influence upon the State legislation, 
in and after the fourth century, although even in the third century the latter 
had already approximated to her teaching on such points.</note></p>
 
<pb n="124" id="iv.ii-Page_124" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_124.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p21">As regards therapeutic methods, the case stood as it stands today. 
The more Christians renounced and hated the world, the more skeptical and severe 
they were against ordinary means of healing (cp.,<i>e.g</i>., Tatian's
<i>Oratio</i> xvii.-xviii.). There was a therapeutic “Christian 
science,” compounded of old and new superstitions, and directed against more than 
the “dæmonic” cures (see the following section). Compare, by way of proof, Tertullian's
<i>Scorp</i>. i: “We Christians make the sign of the cross at once over a bitten 
foot, say a word of exorcism, and rub it with the blood of the crushed animal.” 
Evidently the sign of the cross and the formula of exorcism were not sufficient by themselves.</p>


<pb n="125" id="iv.ii-Page_125" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_125.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter III. The Conflict with Demons." progress="24.98%" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
<h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER 3</h2>
<h3 id="iv.iii-p0.2">THE CONFLICT WITH DEMONS<note n="208" id="iv.iii-p0.3">Based on the essay from which the previous section 
has largely borrowed. Cp. on this point Weinel, <i>
Die Wirkungen des Geistes und der Geister im nachapost. Zeitalter</i> (1899), 
pp. 1 f., and the article “Dämonische” in the Protest. Real Encykl., iv.<sup>(3)</sup>, by J. Weiss.</note></h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p1.1">During</span> the early centuries a belief in demons, and in the power 
they exercised throughout the world, was current far and wide. There was also a 
corresponding belief in demon possession, in consequence of which insanity frequently 
took the form of a conviction, on the part of the patients, that they were possessed 
by one or more evil spirits. Though this form of insanity still occurs at the present 
day, cases of it are rare, owing to the fact that wide circles of people have lost 
all belief in the existence and activity of demons. But the forms and phases in 
which insanity manifests itself always depend upon the general state of culture 
and the ideas current in the social environment, so that whenever the religious 
life is in a state of agitation, and a firm belief prevails in the sinister activity 
of evil spirits, “demon possession” still breaks out sporadically. Recent instances 
have even shown that a convinced exorcist, especially if he is a religious man, 
is able to produce the phenomena of “possession” in a company of people against 
their will, in order subsequently to cure them. “Possession” is also infectious. 
Supposing that one case of this kind occurs in a church, and that it is connected 
by the sufferer himself, or even by the priest, with sin in general or with some 
special form of sin; supposing that he preaches upon it, addressing the church in 
stirring language, and declaring that this is really devil's play, then the first 
case will  

<pb n="126" id="iv.iii-Page_126" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_126.html" />soon be followed by a second 
and by a third.<note n="209" id="iv.iii-p1.2">Tertullian (<i>de Anima</i> ix.) furnishes an excellent example of the way in which morbid spiritual 
states (especially visions) which befell Christians in the church assemblies depended 
upon the preaching to which they had just listened. One sister, says Tertullian, 
had a vision of a soul in bodily form, just after Tertullian had preached on the 
soul (probably it was upon the corporeal nature of the soul). He adds quite ingenuously 
that the content of a vision was usually derived from the scriptures which had just 
been read aloud, from the psalms, or from the sermons.</note> The most astounding phenomena occur, many of whose 
details are still inexplicable. Everything is doubled—the consciousness of the 
sufferer, his will, his sphere of action. With perfect sincerity on his own part 
(although it is always easy for frauds to creep in here), the man is at once conscious 
of himself and also of another being who constrains and controls him from within. 
He thinks and feels and acts, now as the one, now as the other; and under the conviction 
that he is a double being, he confirms himself and his neighbors in this belief 
by means of actions which are at once the product of reflection and of an inward 
compulsion. Inevitable self-deception, cunning actions, and the most abject passivity 
form a sinister combination. But they complete our idea of a psychical disease which 
usually betrays extreme susceptibility to “suggestion,” and, therefore, for the 
time being often defies any scientific analysis, leaving it open to anyone to think 
of special and mysterious forces in operation. In this region there are facts which 
we cannot deny, but which we are unable to explain.<note n="210" id="iv.iii-p1.3">Cp. the biography of Blumhard by Zündel (1881); Ribot's
<i>Les maladies de la personnalité</i> (Paris, 1885), <i>Les maladies de la mémoire</i> 
(Paris, 1881), and <i>Les maladies de la volonté</i> (Paris, 1883) [English 
translations of the second in the International Scientific Series, and of the 
first and third in the Religion of Science Library, Chicago]; see also Jundt's 
work, <i>Rulman Merswin: un problème 
de psychologie religieuse</i> (Paris, 1890), especially pp. 96 f.; also the 
investigations of Forel and Krafft-Ebing.</note> Furthermore, there 
are “diseases” in this region which only attack superhuman individuals, who draw 
from this “disease” a new life hitherto undreamt of, an energy which triumphs over 
every obstacle, and a prophetic or apostolic zeal. We do not speak here of this 
kind of “possession”; it exists merely for faith— or unbelief.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p2">In the case of ordinary people, when disease emerges in connection  

<pb n="127" id="iv.iii-Page_127" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_127.html" />with religion, no unfavorable 
issue need be anticipated. As a general rule, the religion which brings the disease 
to a head has also the power of curing it, and this power resides in Christianity 
above all other religions. Wherever an empty or a sinful life, which has almost 
parted with its vitality, is suddenly aroused by the preaching of the Christian 
religion, so that dread of evil and its bondage passes into the idea of actual “possession,” 
the soul again is freed from the latter bondage by the message of the grace of God 
which has appeared in Jesus Christ. Evidence of this lies on the pages of church 
history, from the very beginning down to the present day. During the first three 
centuries the description of such cases flowed over into the margin of the page, 
whereas nowadays they are dismissed in a line or two. But the reason for this change 
is to be found in the less frequent occurrence, not of the cure, but of the disease.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p3">The mere message or preaching of Christianity was not of course 
enough to cure the sick. It had to be backed by a convinced belief or by some person 
who was sustained by this belief. The cure was wrought by the praying man and not 
by prayer, by the Spirit and not by the formula, by the exorcist and not by exorcism. 
Conventional means were of no use except in cases where the disease became an epidemic 
and almost general, or in fact a conventional thing itself, as we must assume it 
often to have been during the second century. The exorcist then became a mesmerist, 
probably also a deluded impostor. But wherever a strong individuality was victimized 
by the demon of fear, wherever the soul was literally convulsed by the grip of that 
power of darkness from which it was now fain to flee, the will could only be freed 
from its bondage by some strong, holy, outside will. Here and there cases occur 
of what modern observers, in their perplexity, term “suggestion.” But “suggestion” 
was one thing to a prophet, and another thing to a professional exorcist.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p4">In the form in which we meet it throughout the later books of 
the Septuagint, or in the New Testament, or in the Jewish literature 
of the Imperial age, belief in the activity of demons was a comparatively late development 
in Judaism. But during 

<pb n="128" id="iv.iii-Page_128" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_128.html" />that period it was in full bloom.<note n="211" id="iv.iii-p4.1">Cp. the interesting passage in Joseph., <i>Ant</i>. 
viii. 2. 5:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p4.2">Παρέσχε Σολομῶνι μαθεῖν ὁ 
θεὸς καὶ τὴν κατὰ τῶν δαιμόνων τέχνην εἰς ὠφέλειαν καὶ θεραπείαν 
τοῖς ἀνθρώποις· ἐπῳδάς τε συνταξάμενος αἷς παρηγορεῖται 
τὰ νοσήματα καὶ τρόπους ἐξορκώσεων κατέλιπεν, οἷς οἱ ἐνδούμενοι 
τὰ δαιμόνια ὡς μηκέτ᾽ ἐπανελθεῖν 
ἐκδιώξουσι· καὶ αὕτη μέχρι νῦν 
παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἡ θεραπεία πλεῖστον ἰσχύει</span> (“God enabled Solomon to learn 
the arts valid against demons, in order to aid and heal mankind. He composed incantations 
for the alleviation of disease, and left behind him methods of exorcism by which demons can be finally expelled from people. A method of healing which is extremely 
effective even in our own day”). Compare also the story that follows this remark. The Jews must have been well known as exorcists throughout the Roman empire.</note> And it was about 
this time that it also began to spread apace among the Greeks and Romans. How the 
latter came by it, is a question to which no answer has yet been given. It is impossible 
to refer the form of belief in demons which was current throughout the empire, in 
and after the second century, <i>solely</i> to Jewish or even to Christian sources. 
But the naturalizing of this belief, or, more correctly, the development along quite 
definite lines of that early Greek belief in spirits, which even the subsequent 
philosophers (<i>e.g</i>., Plato) had supported — all this was a process to which Judaism and Christianity may have contributed, 
no less than other Oriental religions, including especially the Egyptian,<note n="212" id="iv.iii-p4.3">And also the Persian.</note> 
whose priests had been at all times famous for exorcism. In the second 
century a regular class of exorcists existed, just as at the present day in Germany 
there are “<span lang="DE" id="iv.iii-p4.4">Naturärzte</span>,” or Nature physicians, side by side with skilled doctors. 
Still, sensible people remained skeptical, while the great jurist Ulpian refused 
(at a time when, as now, this was a burning question) to recognize such practitioners 
as members of the order of physicians. He was even doubtful, of course, whether 
“specialists” were physicians in the legal sense of the term.<note n="213" id="iv.iii-p4.5">Cp. the remarkable passage in <i>Dig. Leg</i>. 
xiii. c. 1, § 3: <span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p4.6">Medicos fortassis quis accipiet etiam eos qui alicuius partis corporis 
vel certi doloris sanitatem pollicentur: ut puta si auricularis, si fistulæ vel 
dentium, non tamen si incantavit, si inprecatus est si ut vulgari verbo impostorum 
utar, exorcizavit: non sunt ista medicinæ genera, tametsi sint, qui hos sibi profuisse 
cum praedicatione adfirmant</span> (“Perchance we should admit as physicians those also 
who undertake to cure special parts of the body or particular diseases, as, for 
example, the ear, ulcers, or the teeth; yet not if they employ incantations or spells, 
or—to use the term current among such impostors—if they ‘exorcise.' Though 
there are people who loudly maintain that they have been helped thereby.”)</note></p>
 
<pb n="129" id="iv.iii-Page_129" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_129.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p5">The characteristic features of belief in demons<note n="214" id="iv.iii-p5.1">The scientific statement and establishment of this 
belief, in philosophy, goes back to Xenocrates; after him Posidonius deserves special 
mention. Cp. Apuleius, <i>de Deo Socratis</i>.</note> during the second 
century were as follows. In the first place, the belief made its way 
upwards <i>from the obscurity of the lower classes into the upper classes of society</i>, 
and became far more important than it had hitherto been; in the second place, it 
was <i>no longer</i> accompanied by
<i>a vigorous, naïve, 
and open religion</i> which kept it within bounds; furthermore, the power of 
the demons, which had hitherto been regarded as morally indifferent, now came to 
represent their <i>wickedness</i>; and finally, 
when the new belief was applied to the life of <i>individuals</i>, its consequences 
embraced psychical diseases as well as physical. In view of all these considerations, 
the extraordinary spread of belief in demons, and the numerous outbursts of demonic 
disease, are to be referred to the combined influence of such well-known factors 
as the dwindling of faith in the old religions, which characterized the Imperial 
age, together with the rise of a feeling on the part of the individual that he was 
free and independent, and therefore flung upon his inmost nature and his own responsibility. 
Free now from any control or restraint of tradition, the individual wandered here 
and there amid the lifeless, fragmentary, and chaotic debris of traditions belonging 
to a world in process of dissolution; now he would pick up this, now that, only 
to discover, himself at last driven, often by fear and hope, to find a deceptive 
support or a new disease in the absurdest of them all.<note n="215" id="iv.iii-p5.2"><scripRef passage="James 3:15" id="iv.iii-p5.3" parsed="|Jas|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.15">Jas. iii. 15</scripRef> speaks of a
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p5.4">σοφία δαιμονιώδης.</span></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p6">Such was the situation of affairs encountered by the gospel. It 
has been scoffingly remarked that the gospel produced the very diseases which it 
professed itself able to cure. The scoff is justified in certain cases, but in the 
main it recoils upon the scoffer. The gospel did bring to a head the diseases which 
it proceeded to cure. It found them already in existence, and intensified them in 
the course of its mission. But it also cured them, and no flight of the imagination 
can form any idea of what would have come over the ancient world or the Roman 

<pb n="130" id="iv.iii-Page_130" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_130.html" />empire during the third century, had it not been for the church. 
Professors like Libanius or his colleagues in the academy at Athens, are of course 
among the immortals; people like that could maintain themselves without any serious 
change from century to century. But no nation thrives upon the food of rhetoricians 
and philosophers. At the close of the fourth century Rome had only one Symmachus, 
and the East had only one Synesius. But then, Synesius was a Christian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p7">In what follows I propose to set down, without note or comment, 
one or two important notices of demon-possession and its cure from the early history 
of the church. In the case of one passage I shall sketch the spread and shape of 
belief in demons. This Tertullian has described, and it is a mistake to pass Tertullian 
by.—In order to estimate the significance of exorcism for primitive Christianity, 
one must remember that according to the belief of Christians the Son of God came 
into the world to combat Satan and his kingdom. The evangelists, especially Luke, 
have depicted the life of Jesus from the temptation onwards as an uninterrupted 
conflict with the devil; what he came for was to destroy the works of the devil. 
In Mark (<scripRef passage="Mark 1:32" id="iv.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Mark|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.32">i. 32</scripRef>) we read how many that were possessed were brought to Jesus, and healed 
by him, as he cast out the demons (<scripRef passage="Mark 1:34" id="iv.iii-p7.2" parsed="|Mark|1|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.34">i. 34</scripRef>). “He suffered not the demons to speak, 
for they knew him” (see also <scripRef passage="Luk3 4:34,41" id="iv.iii-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|3|0|0|0;|Luke|4|34|0|0;|Luke|41|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3 Bible:Luke.4.34 Bible:Luke.41">Luke iv. 34, 41</scripRef>). In <scripRef passage="Mark 1:39" id="iv.iii-p7.4" parsed="|Mark|1|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.39">i. 39</scripRef> there is the general statement: 
“He preached throughout all Galilee in the synagogues and cast out the demons.” 
When he sent forth the twelve disciples, he conferred on them the power of exorcising 
(<scripRef passage="Mark 3:13" id="iv.iii-p7.5" parsed="|Mark|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.13">iii. 15</scripRef>), a power which they forthwith proceeded to exercise (<scripRef passage="Mark 6:13" id="iv.iii-p7.6" parsed="|Mark|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.13">vi. 13</scripRef>; for the Seventy, 
see <scripRef passage="Luke 10:17" id="iv.iii-p7.7" parsed="|Luke|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.17">Luke x. 17</scripRef>); whilst the scribes at Jerusalem declared he had Beelzebub,<note n="216" id="iv.iii-p7.8">John the Baptist was also said to have been possessed 
(cp. <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:18" id="iv.iii-p7.9" parsed="|Matt|11|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.18">Matt. xi. 18</scripRef>).</note> 
and that he cast out demons with the aid of their prince.<note n="217" id="iv.iii-p7.10">Jesus himself explains that he casts out demons 
by aid of the spirit of God (<scripRef passage="Matthew 12:28" id="iv.iii-p7.11" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt. xii. 28</scripRef>), but he seems to have been repeatedly 
charged with possessing the devil and with madness (cp. <scripRef passage="John 7:20" id="iv.iii-p7.12" parsed="|John|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.20">John vii. 20</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="John 8:48" id="iv.iii-p7.13" parsed="|John|8|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.48">viii. 48 f.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 10:20" id="iv.iii-p7.14" parsed="|John|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.20">x. 20</scripRef>).</note> The tale 
of the “unclean spirits” who entered a herd of swine is quite familiar (<scripRef passage="Mark 5:2" id="iv.iii-p7.15" parsed="|Mark|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.2">v. 2</scripRef>), forming, 
as it does, one of the most curious fragments of the sacred story, which has vainly 
taxed the powers of believing 

<pb n="131" id="iv.iii-Page_131" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_131.html" />and of rationalistic criticism. Another story which more immediately 
concerns our present purpose is that of the Canaanite woman and her possessed daughter 
(<scripRef passage="Mark 7:25" id="iv.iii-p7.16" parsed="|Mark|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.25">vii. 25 f.</scripRef>). <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:15" id="iv.iii-p7.17" parsed="|Matt|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15">Matt. vii. 15 f.</scripRef> 
(<scripRef passage="Luke 9:38" id="iv.iii-p7.18" parsed="|Luke|9|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.38">Luke ix. 38</scripRef>) shows that epileptic fits, as well as other 
nervous disorders (<i>e.g</i>., dumbness, <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:22" id="iv.iii-p7.19" parsed="|Matt|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.22">Matt. xii. 22</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Luke 11:14" id="iv.iii-p7.20" parsed="|Luke|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.14">Luke xi. 14</scripRef>), were also included under demon-possession. It is further remarkable 
that even during the lifetime of Jesus exorcists who were not authorized by him 
exorcised devils in his name. This gave rise to a significant conversation between 
Jesus and John (<scripRef passage="Mark 9:38" id="iv.iii-p7.21" parsed="|Mark|9|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.38">Mark ix. 38</scripRef>). John said to Jesus, “Master, we saw a man casting out 
demons in thy name, and we forbade him, because he did not follow us.” But Jesus 
answered, “Forbid him not. No one shall work a deed of might in my name and then 
deny me presently; for he who is not against us, is for us.” On the other hand, 
another saying of our Lord numbers people who have never known him (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:22" id="iv.iii-p7.22" parsed="|Matt|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22">Matt. vii. 22</scripRef>) 
among those who cast out devils in his name. From one woman among his followers 
Jesus was known afterwards to have cast out “seven demons” (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:9" id="iv.iii-p7.23" parsed="|Mark|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.9">Mark xvi. 9</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Luke 8:2" id="iv.iii-p7.24" parsed="|Luke|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.2">Luke viii. 2</scripRef>), 
and among the mighty deeds of which all believers were to be made capable, the unauthentic 
conclusion of Mark's gospel enumerates exorcism (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:17" id="iv.iii-p7.25" parsed="|Mark|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.17">xvi. 17</scripRef>).<note n="218" id="iv.iii-p7.26">Indeed, it is put first of all.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p8">It was as exorcisers that Christians went out into the great world, 
and <i>exorcism formed one very powerful method of their mission and propaganda. 
It was a question not simply of exorcising and vanquishing the demons that dwelt 
in individuals, but also of purifying all public life from them. For the age was 
ruled by the black one and his hordes</i> (<scripRef passage="Barnabas 20:1" id="iv.iii-p8.1"><i>Barnabas</i></scripRef>); 
<i>it </i>“<i>lieth in the evil one</i>,” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p8.2">κεῖται ἐν πονηρῷ  </span>
(<scripRef passage="1John 5:19" id="iv.iii-p8.3" parsed="|1John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.19"><i>John</i></scripRef>). <i>Nor was this mere theory; it was a 
most vital conception of existence</i>. The whole world and the circumambient 
atmosphere were filled with devils; not merely idolatry, but every phase and form 
of life was ruled by them. They sat on thrones, they hovered around cradles. The 
earth was literally a hell, though it was and continued to be a creation of God. 
To encounter this hell and all its devils, Christians had command of weapons that 
were invincible. Besides the evidence drawn from the age of their holy scriptures,

<pb n="132" id="iv.iii-Page_132" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_132.html" />they pointed to the power of exorcism 
committed to them, which routed evil spirits, and even forced them to bear witness 
to the truth of Christianity. “We,” says Tertullian towards the close of his
<i>Apology</i> (ch. xlvi.), “we have stated 
our case fully, as well as the evidence for the correctness of our statement— 
that is, the trustworthiness and antiquity of our sacred writings, and also the 
testimony borne by the demonic powers themselves (in our favor).” Such was the stress 
laid on the activity of the exorcists.<note n="219" id="iv.iii-p8.4">In the pseudo-Clementine epistle “on Virginity” 
(i. 10), the reading of Scripture, exorcism, and teaching are grouped as the most 
important functions in religion.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p9">In Paul's epistles,<note n="220" id="iv.iii-p9.1">See, however, <scripRef passage="Ephesians 6:12" id="iv.iii-p9.2" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:7" id="iv.iii-p9.3" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7">2 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef>, etc.</note> in Pliny's letter, and in the
Didachê, they are never mentioned.<note n="221" id="iv.iii-p9.4">No explanation has yet been given of the absence of exorcism 
in Paul. His doctrine of sin, however, was unfavorable to such phenomena.</note> But from Justin downwards, 
Christian literature is crowded with allusions to exorcisms, and every large church 
at any rate had exorcists. Originally these men were honored as persons endowed 
with special grace, but afterwards they constituted a class by themselves, in the 
lower hierarchy, like lectors and sub-deacons. By this change they lost their pristine 
standing.<note n="222" id="iv.iii-p9.5">The history of exorcism (as practised at baptism, and elsewhere 
on its own account) and of exorcists is far too extensive to be discussed here; 
besides, in some departments it has not yet been sufficiently investigated. 
Much information may still be anticipated from the magical papyri, of which 
an ever-increasing number are coming to light. So far as exorcism and exorcists 
entered into the public life of the church, see Probst's <i>Sakramente und Sakramentalien</i>, 
pp. 39 f., and <i>Kirchliche Disziplin</i>, pp. 116 f.</note> 
The church sharply distinguished between exorcists who employed the name of Christ, 
and pagan sorcerers, magicians, etc.;<note n="223" id="iv.iii-p9.6">Cp. the apologists, Origen's reply to Celsus, 
and the injunction in the Canons of Hippolytus (<i>Texte 
u. Unters</i>. vi. 4, pp. 83 f.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p9.7">“Οἰωνιστής </span><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p9.8">vel magus vet astrologus, hariolus, 
somniorum interpres, praestigiator . . . . vel qui phylacteria conficit . . . . hi omnes 
et qui sunt similes his neque instruendi neque baptizandi sunt.</span>” Observe 
also the polemic against the magical arts of the Gnostics.</note> but she could not protect herself adequately 
against mercenary impostors, and several of her exorcists were just as dubious characters 
as her “prophets.” The hotbed of religious frauds was in Egypt, as 
we learn from Lucian's <i>Peregrinus Proteus</i>, from Celsus, and from Hadrian's 

<pb n="133" id="iv.iii-Page_133" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_133.html" />letter to Servian.<note n="224" id="iv.iii-p9.9">Vopiscus, <i>Saturn</i>. 
8: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p9.10">Nemo illic archisynagogus Judaeorum, nemo Samarites, nemo Christianorum presbyter, 
non mathematicus, non haruspex, non aliptes.</span>”</note> At a very early period pagan exorcists 
appropriated the names of the patriarchs (cp. Orig., <i>c. Cels</i>. I. xxii.), of 
Solomon, and even of Jesus Christ, in their magical formulæ; even Jewish exorcists 
soon began to introduce the name of Jesus in their incantations.<note n="225" id="iv.iii-p9.11">Compare the story of the Jewish exorcists in <scripRef passage="Acts 19:13" id="iv.iii-p9.12" parsed="|Acts|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.13">Acts xix. 13</scripRef>: “Now 
certain of the itinerant Jewish exorcists also undertook to pronounce the name 
of the Lord Jesus over those who were possessed by evil spirits. ‘I adjure you,' 
they said, ‘by the Jesus whom Paul preaches.'” It is admitted, in the pseudo-Cypr.
<i>de Rebapt</i>. vii., that even non-Christians were frequently able to drive out demons by using the name of Christ.</note> 
The church, on the contrary, had to warn her own exorcists not to imitate the heathen. 
In the pseudo-Clementine <i>de Virginitate</i> we read (i. 12): “For those who 
are brethren in Christ it is fitting and right and comely to visit people who are 
vexed with evil spirits, and to pray and utter exorcisms over them, in the rational 
language of prayer acceptable to God, not with a host of fine words neatly arranged 
and studied in order to win the reputation among men of being eloquent and possessed 
of a good memory. Such folk are just like a sounding pipe, or a tinkling cymbal, 
of not the least use to those over whom they pronounce their exorcisms. They simply 
utter terrible words and scare people with them, but never act according to a true 
faith such as that enjoined by the Lord when he taught that ‘this kind goeth not 
out save by fasting and prayer offered unceasingly, and by a mind earnestly bent 
(on God).' Let then make holy requests and entreaties to God, cheerfully, circumspectly, 
and purely, without hatred or malice. For such is the manner in which we are to 
visit a sick (possessed) brother or a sister . . . . without guile or covetousness 
or noise or talkativeness or pride or any behavior alien to piety, but with the 
meek and lowly spirit of Christ. Let them exorcise the sick with fasting and with 
prayer; instead of using elegant phrases, neatly arranged and ordered, let them 
act frankly like men who have received the gift of healing from God, to God's glory. 
By your fastings and prayers and constant watching, together with all the rest of 
your good works, mortify the 

<pb n="134" id="iv.iii-Page_134" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_134.html" />works of the flesh by the power of the Holy Spirit. He who acts thus 
is a temple of the Holy Spirit of God. Let him cast out demons, and God will aid 
him therein. . . . The Lord has given the command to ‘cast out demons' and also 
enjoined the duty of healing in other ways, adding, ‘Freely ye have received, freely 
give.' A great reward from God awaits those who serve their brethren with the gifts 
which God has bestowed upon themselves.” Justin writes (<i>Apol</i>. II. 
vi.): “The 
Son of God became man in order to destroy the demons. This you can now learn from 
what transpires under your own eyes. For many of our Christian people have healed 
a large number of demoniacs throughout the whole world, and also in your own city, 
exorcising them in the name of Jesus Christ, who was crucified under Pontius Pilate; 
yet all other exorcists, magicians, and dealers in drugs failed to heal such people. 
Yea, and such Christians continue still to heal them, by rendering the demons impotent 
and expelling them from the men whom they possessed.” In his dialogue against the 
Jews (lxxxv.), Justin also writes: “Every demon exorcised in the name of the Son of 
God, the First-born of all creatures, who was born of a virgin and endured human 
suffering, who was crucified by your nation under Pontius Pilate, who died and rose 
from the dead and ascended into heaven—every demon exorcised in this name 
is mastered and subdued. Whereas if you exorcise in the name of any king or righteous 
man, or prophet, or patriarch, who has been one of yourselves, no demon will be 
subject to you. . . . Your exorcists, I have already said, are like the Gentiles 
in using special arts, employing fumigation and magic incantations.” From this passage 
we infer that the Christian formulae of exorcism contained the leading facts of 
the story of Christ.<note n="226" id="iv.iii-p9.13">In the formula of exorcism the most important part was the mention 
of the crucifixion; cp. Justin's <i>Dial</i>. xxx., xlix., lxxvi.</note> And Origen says as much, quite unmistakably, 
in his reply to Celsus (I. vi.): “The power of exorcism lies in the name of Jesus, 
which is uttered as the stories of his life are being narrated.”<note n="227" id="iv.iii-p9.14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p9.15">Ἰσχύειν 
δοκοῦσιν . . . . τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ 
μετὰ τῆς ἐπαγγελίας 
τῶν περὶ αὐτὸν ἱστοριῶν.</span></note></p> 

<pb n="135" id="iv.iii-Page_135" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_135.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p10">Naturally one feels very skeptical in reading how various parties 
in Christianity denied each other the power of exorcism, explaining cures as due 
either to mistakes or to deception. So Irenæus (II. xxxi. 2): “The adherents of Simon 
and Carpocrates and the other so-called workers of miracles were convicted of acting 
as they acted, not by the power of God, nor in truth, nor for the good of men, but 
to destroy and deceive men by means of magical illusions and universal deceit. They 
do more injury than good to those who believe in them, inasmuch as they are deceivers. 
For neither can they give sight to the blind or hearing to the deaf, nor can they 
rout any demons save those sent by themselves—if they can do even that.”<note n="228" id="iv.iii-p10.1">Cp. the sorry and unsuccessful attempts of the church in Asia 
to treat the Montanist prophetesses as demoniacs who required exorcism. Compare 
with this Firmilian's account (Cypr., <i>Epist</i>. lxxv. 10) of a Christian 
woman who felt herself to be a prophetess, and “deceived” many people: <span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p10.2">Subito 
apparuit illi unus de exorcistis, vir probatus et circa religiosam disciplinam 
bene semper conversatus, qui exhortatione quoque fratrum plurimorum qui et ipsi 
fortes ac laudabiles in fide aderant excitatus erexit se contra illum spiritum 
nequam revincendum . . . . ille exorcista inspiratus dei gratia fortiter restitit 
et esse illum nequissimum spiritum qui prius sanctus putabatur ostendit</span> (“Suddenly 
there appeared before her one of the exorcists, a tried man, of irreproachable 
conduct in the matter of religious discipline. At the urgent appeal of many 
brethren present, themselves as courageous and praiseworthy in the faith, he 
roused himself to meet and master that wicked spirit. . . . Inspired by the 
grace of God, that exorcist made a brave resistance, and showed that the spirit 
which had previously been deemed holy, was in reality most evil”).</note> 
With regard to his own church, Irenæus (cp. below, ch. iv.) was convinced that the 
very dead were brought back to life by its members. In this, he maintains, there 
was neither feint, nor error, nor deception, but astounding fact, as in the case 
of our Lord himself. “In the name of Jesus, his true disciples, who have received 
grace from him, do fulfill a healing ministry in aid of other men, even as each 
has received the free gift of grace from him. Some surely and certainly drive out 
demons, so that it frequently happens that those thus purged from demons also believe 
and become members of the church.<note n="229" id="iv.iii-p10.3">Still it seems to have been made a matter of reproach, in the 
third century, if any one had suffered from possession. Cornelius taxes Novatian 
(cp. Euseb., <i>H.E</i>. vi. 43) with having been possessed by a demon before his baptism, and having been healed by an exorcist.</note> Others again, possess a fore-knowledge 
of the future, with visions and 

<pb n="136" id="iv.iii-Page_136" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_136.html" />prophetic utterances. . . . . And what shall I more say? For it is 
impossible to enumerate the spiritual gifts and blessings which, all over the world, 
the church has received from God in the name of Jesus Christ, <i>who was crucified 
under Pontius Pilate</i>, and which she exercises day by day for the healing 
of the pagan world, without deceiving or taking money from any person. For as she 
has freely received them from God, so also does she freely give” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p10.4">ἰατροὶ 
ἀνάργυροι</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p11">The popular notion prevalent among the early Christians, as among 
the later Jews, was that, apart from the innumerable hosts of demons who disported 
themselves unabashed throughout history and nature, every individual had beside 
him a good angel who watched over him, and an evil spirit who lay in wait for him 
(cp., <i>e.g</i>., the “Shepherd” of Hermas). If 
he allowed himself to be controlled by the latter, he was thereby “possessed,” in 
the strict sense of the word; <i>i.e</i>., sin itself was possession. This brings 
out admirably the slavish dependence to which any man is reduced who abandons himself 
to his own impulses, though the explanation is naively simple. In the belief in 
demons, as that belief dominated the Christian world in the second and third centuries, 
it is easy to detect features which stamp it as a reactionary movement hostile to 
contemporary culture. Yet it must not be forgotten that the heart of it enshrined 
a moral and consequently a spiritual advance,. viz., in a quickened sense of evil, 
as well as in a recognition of the power of sin and of its dominion in the world. 
Hence it was that a mind of such high culture as Tertullian's could abandon itself 
to this belief in demons. It is interesting to notice how the Greek and Roman elements 
are bound up with the Jewish Christian in his detailed statement of the belief (in 
the <i>Apology</i>), and I shall now quote this passage in full. It occurs in 
connection with the statement that while demons are ensconced behind the dead gods 
of wood and stone, they are forced by Christians to confess what they are, viz., 
not gods at all, but unclean spirits. At several points we catch even here the tone 
of irony and sarcasm over these “poor devils” which grew so loud in the Middle Ages, 
and yet never shook belief in theist. But, on the whole, the description is extremely serious.  

<pb n="137" id="iv.iii-Page_137" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_137.html" />People who fancy at this 
time of day that they would possess primitive Christianity if they only enforced 
certain primitive rules of faith, may perhaps discover from what follows the sort 
of coefficients with which that Christianity was burdened.<note n="230" id="iv.iii-p11.1">Next to Tertullian, it is his predecessor Tatian who has given 
the most exact description of the Christian doctrine of demons (in his <i>Oratio 
ad Græcos</i> vii.-xviii.). The demons introduced “Fatum” and polytheism. To believers, <i>i.e</i>., to men of the Spirit 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p11.2">πνευμάτικοι</span>), they are visible, but psychic 
men (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p11.3">ψύχικοι</span>) are either unable to see them, or only see them at rare intervals 
(xv.-xvi.). Illnesses arise from the body, but demons assume the final responsibility 
for them. “Sometimes, indeed, they convulse our physical state with a storm 
of their incorrigible wickedness; but smitten by a powerful word of God they 
depart in terror, and the sick man is cured.” Tatian does not deny, as a rule, 
that possessed persons are often healed, even apart from the aid of Christians. 
In the pseudo-Clementine Homilies (ix. 10. 16-18) there is also important information 
upon demons. For the Christian belief in demons, consult also Diels, <i>Elementum</i> (1899), especially pp. 50 f.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p12">“We Christians,” says Tertullian (ch. xxii. f.), “affirm the existence 
of certain spiritual beings. Nor is their name new. The philosophers recognize demons; 
Socrates himself waited on a demon's impulse, and no wonder—for a demon is said 
to have been his companion from childhood, detaching his mind, I have no doubt, 
from what was good! The poets, too, recognize demons, and even the ignorant masses 
use them often in their oaths. In fact, they appeal in their curses to Satan, the 
prince of this evil gang, with a sort of instinctive knowledge of him in their very 
souls. Plato himself does not deny the existence of angels, and even the magicians 
attest both kinds of spiritual beings. But it is our sacred scriptures which record 
how certain angels, who fell of their own free will, produced a still more fallen 
race of demons, who were condemned by God together with their progenitors and with 
that prince to whom we have already alluded. Here we cannot do more than merely 
describe their doings. The ruin of man was their sole aim. From the outset man's 
overthrow was essayed by these spirits in their wickedness. Accordingly they proceed 
to inflict diseases and evil accidents of all kinds on our bodies, while by means 
of violent assaults they produce sudden and extraordinary excesses of the soul. 
Both to soul and to body they have access by their subtle and extremely fine substance. 
Invisible and intangible, those spirits are not visible in the act; it is in their 
effects that 

<pb n="138" id="iv.iii-Page_138" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_138.html" />they are frequently observed, as when, for example, some mysterious 
poison in the breeze blights the blossom of fruit trees and the grain, or nips them 
in the bud, or destroys the ripened fruit, the poisoned atmosphere exhaling, as 
it were, some noxious breath. With like obscurity, the breath of demons and of angels 
stirs up many a corruption in the soul by furious passions, vile excesses, or cruel 
lusts accompanied by varied errors, <i>the worst of which is that these deities 
commend themselves to the ensnared and deluded souls of men,</i><note n="231" id="iv.iii-p12.1">This ranks as the <i>chef-d'œuvre</i> 
of iniquity on the part of the demons; <i>they are responsible for introducing 
polytheism, i.e</i>., they get worshipped under the images of dead gods, 
and profit by sacrifices, whose odor they enjoy.</note> in order to 
get their favorite food of flesh—fumes and of blood offered up to the images 
and statues of the gods. And what more exquisite food could be theirs 
than to divert then from the thought of the true God by means of false illusions? 
How these illusions are managed, I shall now explain. Every spirit is winged; angel 
and demon alike. Hence in an instant they are everywhere. The whole world is just 
one place to them. 'Tis as easy for them to know as to announce any occurrence; 
and as people are ignorant of their nature, their velocity is taken for divinity. 
Thus they would have themselves sometimes thought to be the authors of the events 
which they merely report—and authors, indeed, they are, not of good, but occasionally 
of evil events. The purposes of Divine providence were also caught up by them of 
old from the lips of the prophets, and at present from the public reading of their 
works. So picking up in this way a partial knowledge of the future, they set up 
a rival divinity for themselves by purloining prophecy. But well do your Crœsuses 
and Pyrrhuses know the clever ambiguity with which these oracles were framed in 
view of the future. . . . . As they dwell in the air, close to the stars, and in touch 
with the clouds, they can discern the preliminary processes in the sky, and thus 
are able to promise the rain whose coming they already feel. Truly they are most 
kind in their concern for health! First of all, they make you ill; then, to produce 
the impression of a miracle, they enjoin the use of remedies which are either unheard 
of or have quite an opposite effect; lastly, by withdrawing their injurious influence, 
they get the credit of 

<pb n="139" id="iv.iii-Page_139" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_139.html" />having worked a cure. Why, then, should I speak further of their 
other tricks or even of their powers of deception as spirits—of the Castor apparitions, 
of water carried in a sieve, of a ship towed by a girdle, of a beard reddened at 
a touch—things done to get men to believe in stones as gods, instead of seeking 
after the true God?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p13">“Moreover, if magicians call up ghosts and even bring forward 
the souls of the dead, if they strangle boys in order to make the oracle speak, 
if they pretend to perform many a miracle by means of their quackery and juggling, 
if they even send dreams by aid of those angels and demons whose power they have 
invoked (and, thanks to them, it has become quite a common thing for the very goats 
and tables to divine), how much more keen will be this evil power in employing all 
its energies to do, of its own accord and for its own ends, what serves another's 
purpose? Or, if the deeds of angels and demons are exactly the same as those of 
your gods, where is the pre-eminence of the latter, which must surely be reckoned 
superior in might to all else? Is it not a more worthy conception that the former 
make themselves gods by exhibiting the very credentials of the gods, than that the 
gods are on a level with angels and demons? Locality, I suppose you will say, locality 
makes a difference; in a temple you consider beings to be gods whom elsewhere you 
would not recognize as such! . . . .</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p14">“But hitherto it has been merely a question of words. Now for 
facts, now for a proof that ‘gods' and ‘demons' are but different statues for one 
and the same substance. Place before your tribunals any one plainly possessed by 
a demon. <i>Bidden speak by any Christian whatsoever, that spirit will confess he 
is a demon, just as frankly elsewhere he will falsely pretend to be a god</i>.<note n="232" id="iv.iii-p14.1">In this, as in some other passages of the <i>Apology</i>, 
Tertullian's talk is too large.</note> Or, if you like, bring forward any one of those who are supposed to be divinely 
possessed, who conceive divinity from the fumes which they inhale bending over an 
altar, and (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p14.2">ructando curantur</span>”) are delivered of it by retching, giving vent to 
it in gasps. Let the heavenly virgin herself, who promises rain, let that teacher 
o£ healing arts, Æsculapius, ever ready to prolong 

<pb n="140" id="iv.iii-Page_140" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_140.html" />the life of those who are on the point of death, with Socordium, 
Tenatium (?), and Asclepiadotum—let them then and there shed the blood of that 
daring Christian, if—in terror of lying to a Christian—they fail to admit 
they are demons. Could any action be more plain? Any proof more cogent? Truth in 
its simplicity stands here before your eyes; its own worth supports it; suspicion 
there can be none. Say you, it is a piece of magic or a trick of some sort? . . . . 
What objection can be brought against something exhibited in its bare reality? 
If, on the one hand, they (the demons) are really gods, why do they pretend (at 
our challenge) to be demons? From fear of us? Then your so-called ‘Godhead' is subordinated 
to us, and surely no divinity can be attributed to what lies under the control of 
men. . . . . So that ‘Godhead' of yours proves to be no godhead at all; for if it 
were, demons would not pretend to it, nor would gods deny it. . . . . Acknowledge 
that there is but one species of such beings, namely, demons, and that the gods 
are nothing else. Look out, then, for gods! For now you find that those whom you 
formerly took for such, are demons.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p15">In what follows, Tertullian declares that the demons, on being 
questioned by Christians, not only confess they are themselves demons, but also 
confess the Christian's God as the true God. “Fearing God in Christ, and Christ 
in God, they become subject to the servants of God and Christ. Thus at our touch 
and breath, overpowered by the consideration and contemplation of the (future) fire, 
they leave human bodies at our command, reluctantly and sadly, and—in your presence—shamefacedly. You believe their lies; they believe them when they tell the truth 
about themselves. When anyone lies, it is not to disgrace but to glorify himself. 
. . . . <i>Such testimonies from your so-called deities 
usually result in a making people Christians</i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p16">In ch. xxvii. Tertullian meets the obvious retort that if demons were actually subject 
to Christians, the latter could not possibly succumb helplessly to the persecutions 
directed against them. Tertullian contradicts this. The demons, he declares, are 
certainly like slaves under the control of the Christians, but like good-for-nothing 
slaves they sometimes blend fear and contumacy, eager to injure those of whom they 
stand in awe. “At 

<pb n="141" id="iv.iii-Page_141" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_141.html" />a distance they oppose us, but at close quarters they beg for mercy. 
Hence, like slaves that have broken loose from workhouses, or prisons, or mines, 
or any form of penal servitude, they break out against us, though they are in our 
power, well aware of their impotence, and yet rendered the more abandoned thereby. 
We resist this horde unwillingly, the same as if they were still unvanquished, stoutly 
maintaining the very position which they attack, nor is our triumph over them ever 
more complete than when we are condemned for our persistent faith.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p17">In ch. xxxvii. Tertullian once more sums up the service which Christians 
render to pagans by means of their exorcists. “Were it not for us, who would free 
you from those hidden foes that are ever making havoc of your health in soul and 
body—from those raids of the demons, I mean, which we repel from you without 
reward or hire?” He says the same thing in his address to the magistrate Scapula 
(ii.): “We do more than repudiate the demons: we overcome them, we expose then daily 
to contempt, and exorcise them from their victims, <i>as is well known to many people</i>.”<note n="233" id="iv.iii-p17.1">See also the interesting observations in <i>de Anima</i> i.</note> 
This endowment of Christians must therefore have been really acknowledged far and 
wide, and in a number of passages Tertullian speaks as if every Christian possessed 
it.<note n="234" id="iv.iii-p17.2">2Cp., for example, <i>de Corona</i> xi. Other Christian writers also express themselves to the same effect, <i>e.g</i>., 
the speech of Peter in the pseudo-Clementine Homilies (ix. 19), which declares 
that Christians at baptism obtain a gift of healing other people by means of exorcisms: 
“Sometimes the demons will flee if you but look on them, for they know those who 
have surrendered themselves to God, and flee in terror because they honor such people” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p17.3">ἐνίοτε δὲ οἱ δαίμονες μόνον ἐνιδόντων 
ὑμῶν φεύξονται· ἴσασιν 
γὰρ τοὺς ἀποδεδωκότας ἑαυτοὺς τῷ θεῷ, διὸ τιμῶντες 
αὐτοὺς πεφοβημένοι 
φεύγουσιν).</span></note> It would be interesting if we could only ascertain how far these 
cures of psychical diseases were permanent. Unfortunately, nothing is known upon 
the point, and yet this is a province where nothing is more common than a merely temporary success.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p18">Like Tertullian, Minucius Felix in his “Octavius” 
has also treated this subject, partly in the same words as Tertullian (ch. xxvii.).<note n="235" id="iv.iii-p18.1">“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p18.2">Adjurati (daemones) per deum verum et solum inviti 
miseris corporibus inhorrescunt, et vel exiliunt statim vel evanescunt gradatim, 
prout fides patientis adiuvat aut gratia curantis adspirat. Sic Christianos de proximo 
fugitant, quos longe in coetibus per vos lacessebant</span>,” etc.</note> The apologist Theophilus (<i>ad Autolyc</i>. ii. 8) writes: 

<pb n="142" id="iv.iii-Page_142" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_142.html" />“The Greek poet spoke under the inspiration, not of a pure, but of 
a lying spirit, as is quite obvious from the fact that even in our own day possessed 
people are sometimes still exorcised in the name of the true God, whereupon their 
lying spirits themselves confess that they are demons, the actual demons who formerly 
were at work in the poets.” This leads us to assume that the possessed frequently 
cried out the name of “Apollo” or of the Muses at the moment of exorcising. As late 
as the middle of the third century Cyprian also speaks, like earlier authors, of 
demonic cures wrought by Christians (<i>ad Demetr</i>. xv.): “O if thou wouldst 
but hear and see the demons when they are adjured by us, tormented by spiritual 
scourges, and driven from the possessed bodies by racking words; when howling and 
groaning with human voices (!), and feeling by the power of God the stripes and 
blows, they have to confess the judgment to come! Come and see that what we say 
is true. And forasmuch as thou sayest thou dost worship the gods, then believe even 
those whom thou dost worship. Thou wilt see how those whom thou implorest implore 
us; how those of whom thou art in awe stand in awe of us. Thou wilt see how they 
stand bound under our hands, trembling like prisoners—they to whom thou dost 
look up with veneration as thy lords. Verily thou wilt be made ashamed in these 
errors of thine, when thou seest and hearest how thy gods, when cross-questioned 
by us, at once yield up the secret of their being, unable, even before you, to conceal 
those tricks and frauds of theirs.”<note n="236" id="iv.iii-p18.3">See also <i>Quod Idola Dei non sint</i> (vii.), and Cypr., <i>Ep</i>. 
lxix. 15: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p18.4">Hodie etiam geritur, ut per exorcistas voce humana et potestate divina flagelletur 
et uratur et torqueatur diabolus, et cum exire se et homines dei dimittere saepe 
dicat, in eo tamen quod dixerit fallat . . . . cum tamen ad aquam salutarem adque 
ad baptismi sanctificationem venitur, scire debemus et fidere [which sounds rather 
hesitating], quia illic diabolus opprimitur</span>” (“This goes on today as well, in the 
scourging and burning and torturing of the devil at the hands of exorcists, by means 
of the human voice and the divine power, and in his declaring that he will go out 
and leave the men of God alone, yet proving untrue in what he says. . . . . However, 
when the water of salvation and the sanctification of baptism is reached, we ought 
to know and trust that the devil is crushed there”).</note> Similarly in the treatise 
<i>To Donatus</i> (ch. v.): “In Christianity there is conferred (upon pure chastity, 
upon a pure mind, upon pure speech) the gift of healing the sick by rendering poisonous 
potions harmless,  

<pb n="143" id="iv.iii-Page_143" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_143.html" />by restoring the 
deranged to health, and thus purifying them from ignominious pains, by commanding 
peace for the hostile, rest for the violent, and gentleness for the unruly, by forcing—under 
stress of threats and invective—a confession from unclean and roving spirits 
who have come to dwell within mankind, by roughly ordering them out, and stretching 
them out with struggles, howls, and groans, as their sufferings on the rack increase, 
by lashing them with scourges, and burning them with fire. This is what goes on, 
though no one sees it; the punishments are hidden, but the penalty is open. Thus 
what we have already begun to be, that is, the Spirit we have received, comes into 
its kingdom.” The Christian already rules with regal power over the entire host 
of his raging adversary.<note n="237" id="iv.iii-p18.5">Compare with this Lactantius, <i>Divin. Instit</i>. 
ii. 15, iv. 27, who repeats in part the description of Cyprian, but lays special emphasis on the sign of the cross as a means of salvation from demons.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p19">Most interesting of all are the discussions between Celsus and 
Origen on demons and possessed persons, since the debate here is between two men 
who occupied the highest level of contemporary culture.<note n="238" id="iv.iii-p19.1">Origen (in <i>Hom</i>. 
xv. 5, <i>in Jesu Nave</i> xi., pp. 141 f.) has developed a theory of his own to 
explain the suppression of demons by the church, especially in the light of its 
bearing upon the spread of Christianity. “Anyone who vanquishes a demon in himself,
<i>e.g</i>., the demon of lewdness, puts it out of action; the demon is cast 
into the abyss, and cannot do any harm to anyone. Hence there are far fewer demons 
now than before; hence, also, a large number of demons having been overthrown, the 
heathen are new free to believe, as they would not be did whole legions of demons 
exist as formerly” (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p19.2">Et inde est quod plurimo daemonum numero iam victo ad credulitatem 
venire gentes relaxantur, qui utique nullatenus sinerentur, si integras eorum, sicut 
prius fuerant, subsisterent legiones</span>”).</note> 
Celsus declared that Christians owed the power they seemed to possess to their invocation 
and adjuration of certain demons.<note n="239" id="iv.iii-p19.3">The ethical principles of Christianity, says Celsus 
(I. iv. f.), are common to Christians and philosophers alike, while the apparent strength 
of the former lies in the names of a few demons and in incantations.</note> Origen retorted that the power 
of banishing demons was actually vested in the name of Jesus and the witness of 
his life, and that the name of Jesus was so powerful that it operated by itself 
even when uttered by immoral persons (<i>c. Cels</i>. I. vi.). Both Origen and Celsus, 
then, believed in demons; and elsewhere (<i>e.g</i>., I. xxiv. f.) Origen adduces 
the old idea of the power exercised by the utterance of certain “names”; 

<pb n="144" id="iv.iii-Page_144" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_144.html" />in fact, he indicates a secret “science of names”<note n="240" id="iv.iii-p19.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p19.5">Περὶ ὀνομάτων τὰ ἐν ἀπορρήτοις 
φιλοσοφεῖν.</span></note> which confers power 
on the initiated, although of course one had to be very careful to recite the names 
in the proper language. “When recited in the Egyptian tongue, the 
one class is specially efficacious in the case of certain spirits whose power does 
not extend beyond such things and such a sphere, whilst the other class is effective 
with some spirits if recited in Persian, and so forth.” “The name of Jesus also 
comes under this science of names, as it has already expelled numerous spirits from 
the souls and bodies of mankind and shown its power over those who have thus been 
freed from possession.”<note n="241" id="iv.iii-p19.6">See on this point the statement of Origen's pupil Dionysius, 
Bishop of Alexandria (in Euseb., <i>H.E</i>. vii. 10. 4), for the reason why the Valerian persecution broke out. Here pagan and 
Christian exorcisers opposed each other. Of the latter, Dionysius says: “There 
are and were among them many persons whose very presence and look, though they 
merely breathed and spoke, were able to scatter the delusive counsels of the 
sinful demons.” Local persecution of Christians elsewhere, and indeed the great 
persecution under Diocletian, arose in this way, pagan priests affirming that 
the presence of Christians who attended the sacrifices hindered their saving influence, etc.</note> Origen several times cites the fact of successful 
exorcism (I. xlvi., xlvii.), and the fact is not denied by Celsus, who admits even the “miracles” 
of Jesus. Only, his explanation was very different (lxviii.). “The magicians,” he said, 
“undertake still greater marvels, and men trained in the schools of Egypt profess 
like exploits, people who for a few pence will sell their reverend arts in the open 
market-place, expelling demons from people, blowing diseases away with their breath, 
calling up the spirits of the heroes, exhibiting expensive viands, with tables, 
cakes, and dainties, which are really non-existent, and setting inanimate things 
in motion as if they really possessed life, whereas they have but the semblance 
of animals. If any juggler is able to perform feats of this kind, must we on that 
account regard him as ‘God's son'? Must we not rather declare that such accomplishments 
are merely the contrivances of knaves possessed by evil demons?” Christians are 
jugglers or sorcerers or both; Christ also was a master of demonic arts—such 
was the real opinion of Celsus.<note n="242" id="iv.iii-p19.7">He gives his opinion of the Gnostic exorcisers in particular in VI. xxxix. f.</note> 
Origen was at great pains to controvert this very 

<pb n="145" id="iv.iii-Page_145" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_145.html" />grievous charge (see, <i>e.g</i>., I. lxviii.). And he succeeded. He could appeal to the unquestionable fact that all Christ's 
works were wrought with the object of benefiting men.<note n="243" id="iv.iii-p19.8">Cp., <i>e.g</i>., III. xxviii., and I. lxviii.</note> Was it so with 
magicians? Still, in this reproach of Celsus there lay a serious monition for the 
church and for the Christians, a monition which more than Celsus canvassed. As early 
as the middle of the second century a Christian preacher had declared, “The name 
of the true God is blasphemed among the heathen by reason of us Christians; for 
if we fulfill not the commands of God, but lead an unworthy life, they turn away 
and blaspheme, saying that our teaching is merely a fresh myth and error.”<note n="244" id="iv.iii-p19.9"><scripRef passage="2Clem 13:3" id="iv.iii-p19.10">2 Clem. xiii. 3</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p19.11">μῦθόν τινα καὶ 
πλάνην</span>.</note> 
From the middle of the second century onwards the cry was often raised against Christians, 
that they were jugglers and necromancers, and not a few of them were certainly to 
blame for such a charge.<note n="245" id="iv.iii-p19.12">Origen, who himself admits that Christian exorcists 
were usually uneducated people, asserts deliberately and repeatedly that they employed 
neither magic nor sorcery but prayer alone and “formulæ of exorcism which are so 
plain that even the plainest man can make use of them” (<i>c. Cels</i>. VII. iv.:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p19.13">σὺν οὐδενὶ περιέργῳ καὶ μαγικῷ ἢ 
φαρμακευτικῷ πράγματι, 
ἀλλὰ μόνῃ εὐχῇ καὶ ὁρκώσεσιν ἁπλουστέραις 
καὶ ὅσα ἂν δύναιτο προσάγειν 
ἁπλούστερος ἄνθρωπος.</span> 
Cp. <i>Comm. in Matth</i>. xiii. 7, vol. iii., p. 224).</note> Cures of demon-possession practised by unspiritual 
men as a profession must have produced a repellent impression on more serious people, 
despite the attractive power which they did exercise (Tert.,
<i>Apol</i>. xxiii., “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p19.14">Christianos facere consuerunt</span>”). 
Besides, frivolous or ignorant Christians must often have excused themselves for 
their sins by pleading that a demon had seduced them, or that it was not they who 
did the wrong but the demon.<note n="246" id="iv.iii-p19.15">Cp. Origen, <i>de Princip</i>. iii. 2. 1: “Hence some of the less intelligent believers think that 
all human transgressions arise from their [<i>i.e</i>., the demons'] antagonistic 
powers, which constrain the mind of the sinner” (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p19.16">Unde et simpliciores quique domino 
Christo credentium existimant, quod omnia peccata, quaecumque commiserint homines, 
ex istis contrariis virtutibus mentem delinquentium perurgentibus fiant</span>”).</note> But there was hardly any chance of the 
matter being cleared up in the third century. Christians and pagans alike were getting 
more and more entangled in the belief in demons. In their dogmas and their philosophy 
of religion, polytheists certainly became more and more attenuated as a sublime monotheism 

<pb n="146" id="iv.iii-Page_146" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_146.html" />was evolved; but in practical life they plunged more helplessly than 
ever into the abysses of an imaginary world of spirits. The protests made by sensible 
physicians<note n="247" id="iv.iii-p19.17">So the famous physician Posidonius at the close 
of the fourth century, of whom Philostorgius (<i>H.E</i>. viii. 10, reported by Photius) narrates: “He said, though incorrectly, that it was not 
by the incentive of demons` that men grew frenzied, but that it was the bad juices of certain sick bodies which wrought the mischief; since the power of demons was 
in no whit hostile to the nature of man” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iii-p19.18">λέγειν 
αὐτόν, ὅμως οὐκ ὀρθῶς οὐχὶ δαιμόνων ἐπιθέσει τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἐκβαχεύεσθαι, ὑγρῶν 
δέ τινων κακοχυμίαν τὸ πάθος ἐργάζεσθαι· μὴ γὰρ εἶναι τὸ παράπαν ἰσχὺν δαιμόνων 
ἀνθρώπων φύσιν ἐπηρεάζουσαν</span>).</note> were all in vain.</p>


<pb n="147" id="iv.iii-Page_147" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_147.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter IV. The Gospel of Love and Charity." progress="28.89%" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v">
<h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER 4</h2>
<h3 id="iv.iv-p0.2">THE GOSPEL OF LOVE AND CHARITY<note n="248" id="iv.iv-p0.3">In his work, <i>Die christliche Liebestätigkeit in der alten Kirche</i> (1st ed., 1882; Eng. trans.,
<i>Christian Charity in the Ancient Church</i>, Edinburgh), Uhlhorn presents a sketch which is thorough, but unfair 
to paganism. The Greeks and Romans also were acquainted with philanthropy.</note></h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p1">“I was hungry, and ye fed me; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, 
and ye took me in; naked, and ye clothed me; I was sick, and ye visited me; 
I was in prison, and ye came to me. In as much as ye did it unto one of the 
least of these my brethren, ye did it unto me.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p2">These words of Jesus have shone so brilliantly for many generations in his church, 
and exerted so powerful an influence, that one may further describe the Christian 
preaching as <i>the preaching of love and charity</i>. 
From this standpoint, in fact, the proclamation of the Saviour and of healing 
would seem to be merely subordinate, inasmuch as the words “I was sick, and 
ye visited me” form but one link in the larger chain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p3">Among the extant words and parables of Jesus, those which inculcate love and 
charity are especially numerous, and with them we must rank many a story of 
his life.<note n="249" id="iv.iv-p3.1">One recalls particularly the parable of the good Samaritan, with 
its new definition of “neighbor” and also the parable of the lost son; among 
the stories, that of the rich young man. The gospel of the Hebrews tells the 
latter incident with especial impressiveness. “Then said the Lord to him, How 
canst thou say, ‘I have kept the law and the prophets,' when it is written in 
the law, ‘Thou shall love thy neighbor as thyself'? And look, many of thy brethren, 
sons of Abraham, are lying in dirt and dying of hunger, while thy house is full 
of many possessions, and never a gift comes from it to them.”</note> Yet, apart altogether from the number of such sayings, 
it is plain that whenever he had in view the relations of mankind, the gist of his 

<pb n="148" id="iv.iv-Page_148" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_148.html" />preaching was to enforce brotherliness and ministering love, and 
the surest part of the impression he left behind him was that in his own life 
and labors he displayed both of these very qualities. “One is your Master, and 
ye are all brethren”; “Whoso would be first among you shall be servant of all; 
for the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give 
his life a ransom for many.” It is in this sense that we are to understand the 
commandment to love one's neighbor. How unqualified it is, becomes evident from 
the saying, “Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that 
hate you, pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you;<note n="250" id="iv.iv-p3.2">The saying “Fast for them that persecute you” is also traditional 
(Didachê i.).</note> that ye 
may be sons of your Father in heaven, for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil 
and the good, and sendeth rain on the just and the unjust.” “Blessed 
are the merciful”—that is the keynote of all that Jesus proclaimed, and as 
this merciful spirit is to extend from great things to trifles, from the inward 
to the outward, the saying which does not pass over even a cup of cold water 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:42" id="iv.iv-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|10|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.42">Matt. x. 42</scripRef>) lies side by side with that other comprehensive saying, “Forgive 
us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.” Brotherliness is love on a footing 
of equality; ministering love means to <i>give and to forgive</i>, and no 
limit is to be recognized. Besides, <i>ministering love is the practical expression of love to God</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p4">While Jesus himself was exhibiting this love, and 
making it a life and a power, his disciples were learning the highest and holiest 
thing that can be learned in all religion, namely, to believe in the love of God. 
To them the Being who had made heaven and earth was “the Father of mercies and the 
God of all comfort”—a point on which there is no longer any dubiety in the testimony 
of the apostolic and post-apostolic ages. Now, for the first tine, that testimony 
rose among men, which cannot ever be surpassed, the testimony that 
<i>God is Love</i>. The first great statement of the new religion, into which the fourth evangelist 
condensed its central principle, was based entirely and exclusively on love: “We 
love, because He first loved us,” “God so loved the world,” “A new commandment give 
I unto you, that ye love one another.” And the greatest, strongest,  

<pb n="149" id="iv.iv-Page_149" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_149.html" />deepest thing Paul ever wrote is the hymn commencing with the words: “Though I speak with the tongues of men and 
angels, but have not love, I am become sounding brass or a clanging cymbal.” The 
new language on the lids of Christians was the language of love.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p5">But it was more than a language, it was a thing 
of power and action. The Christians really considered themselves brothers and sisters, 
and their actions corresponded to this belief. On this point we possess two unexceptionable 
testimonies from pagan writers. Says Lucian of the Christians: “Their original lawgiver 
had taught them that they were all brethren, one of another. . . . They become incredibly 
alert when anything of this kind occurs, that affects their common interests. On 
such occasions no expense is grudged.” And Tertullian (<i>Apolog</i>. 
xxxix.) observes: “It is our care for the helpless, our practice of loving kindness, 
that brands us in the eyes of many of our opponents. ‘Only look,' they say, ‘look 
how they love one another!' (they themselves being given to mutual hatred). ‘Look 
how they are prepared to die for one another!'<note n="251" id="iv.iv-p5.1">Also Cæcilius (<i>in Minuc. Felix</i>, ix.): “They recognise each other by means of secret marks and signs, 
and love one another almost before they are acquainted.”</note> (they themselves being readier to 
kill each other).” Thus had this saying became a fact: “Hereby shall 
all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p6">The gospel thus became a social message. The preaching 
which laid hold of the outer man, detaching him from the world, and uniting him 
to his God, was also a preaching of solidarity and brotherliness. The gospel, it 
has been truly said, is at bottom both individualistic and socialistic. Its tendency 
towards mutual association, so far from being an accidental phenomenon in its history, 
is inherent in its character. It spiritualizes the irresistible impulse which draws 
one man to another, and it raises the social connection of human beings from the 
sphere of a convention to that of a moral obligation. In this way it serves to heighten 
the worth of man, and essays to recast contemporary society, to transform the socialism 
which involves a conflict of interests into the socialism which rests upon the consciousness 
of a spiritual unity and a common goal. This 

<pb n="150" id="iv.iv-Page_150" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_150.html" />was ever present to the mind of the great apostle to the Gentiles. 
In his little churches, where each person bore his neighbor's burden, Paul's spirit 
already saw the dawning of a new humanity, and in the epistle to the Ephesians he 
has voiced this feeling with a thrill of exultation. Far in the background of these 
churches—<i>i.e.</i>, when they were what they were meant to be—like some unsubstantial semblance, 
lay the division “between Jew and Gentile, Greek and Barbarian, great and small, 
rich and poor. For a new humanity had now appeared, and the apostle viewed it as 
Christ's body, in which every member served the rest and each was indispensable 
in his own place. Looking at these churches, with all their troubles and infirmities, 
he anticipated, in his exalted moments of enthusiasm, what was the development of 
many centuries.<note n="252" id="iv.iv-p6.1">Warnings against unmercifulness, and censures of this temper, 
must have begun, of course, at quite an early period; see the epistle of James 
(<scripRef passage="James 4:1-5:20" id="iv.iv-p6.2" parsed="|Jas|4|1|5|20" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.1-Jas.5.20">iv.-v.</scripRef>) and several sections in the “Shepherd” of Hermas.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p7">We cannot undertake to collect from the literature 
of the first three centuries all the passages where love and charity are enjoined. 
This would lead us too far afield, although we should come across much valuable 
material in making such a survey. We would notice the reiteration of the summons 
to unconditional giving, which occurs among the sayings of Jesus, whilst on the 
contrary we would be astonished to find that passages enforcing the law of love 
are not more numerous, and that they are so frequently overshadowed by ascetic counsels; 
we would also take umbrage at the spirit of a number of passages in which the undisguised 
desire of being rewarded for benevolence stands out in bold relief.<note n="253" id="iv.iv-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p8">All these points are illustrated throughout the literature, from 
the Didachê and Hermas downwards. For unconditional giving, see Did. 1. 5 f.:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p8.1">παντὶ 
τῷ αἰτοῦντί σε δίδου καὶ μὴ ἀπαίτει· πᾶσι γὰρ θέλει δίδοσθαι ὁ πατὴρ ἐκ τῶν 
ἰδίων χαρισμάτων. μακάριος ὁ διδοὺς κατὰ τὴν ἐντολήν· ἀθῷος γάρ ἐστιν. οὐαὶ 
τῷ λαμβάνοντι· εἰ μὲν γάρ χρείαν ἔχων λαμβάνει τις, ἀθῷος ἔσται· ὁ δὲ μὴ χρείαν 
ἔχων δώσει δίκην, ἵνα τί ἔλαβε καὶ εἰς τί· ἐν συνοχῇ δὲ γενόμενος ἐξετασθήσεται 
περὶ ὧν ἔπραξε, καὶ οὐκ ἐξελεύσεται ἐκεῖθεν, μέχρις οὗ ἀποδῷ τὸν ἔσχατον κοδράντην</span> 
(“Give to everyone who asks of thee, and ask not back again; for the Father 
desireth gifts to be given to all men from his own bounties. Blessed is he who 
gives according to the commandment, for he is guiltless. But woe to him who 
receives; for if a man receives who is in need, he is guiltless, but if he is 
not in need he shall give satisfaction as to why and wherefore he received, 
and being confined he shall be examined upon his deeds, and shall not come out 
till he has paid the uttermost farthing”). The counsel of unconditional giving, 
which is frequently repeated, is closely bound up with the question of earthly 
possessions in the early church, and consequently with the question of asceticism. 
Theoretically, from the very outset, there was to be neither property nor wealth 
at all; such things belong to the world which Christians were to renounce. Consequently, 
to devote one's means to other people was a proceeding which demanded a fresh 
point of view; to part with one's property was the authorized and most meritorious 
course of action, nor did it matter, in the first instance, who was the recipient. 
In practical life, however, things were very different, and this was constantly 
the result of the very theory just mentioned, since it never gave up the voluntary 
principle (even the attempt at communism in Jerusalem, if there even was such 
an attempt, did not exclude the voluntary principle). It was by means of this 
principle that Christian love maintained its power. In practical life, complete 
renunciation of the world was achieved only by a few; these were the saints 
and heroes. Other people were in precisely the same position, with the same 
feelings and concern, as serious, devoted Catholics at the present day; they 
were actuated by motives of ascetics and of love alike. It is needless, therefore, 
to depict this state of matters in closer detail. The extreme standpoint is 
represented by Hermas, <i>Sim</i>. (see above, pp. 97 f.).</p> 
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p9">A great deal has been written upon early Christian “communism,” but nothing 
of the kind ever existed in the great Gentile church—for we need not take 
any account of an isolated phenomenon like the semi-pagan sect of the Carpocratians 
and their communism. Monastic “communism” is only called such by a misuse of 
the term, and, besides, it is irrelevant to our present subject. Even on the 
soil of Jewish Christianity, no communism flourished, for the example of the 
Essenes was never followed. Uhlhorn remarks truly (<i>op. cit</i>., p. 68; 
Eng. trans., 74) that “we cannot more radically misconceive the so-called ‘communism' 
of early Christianity than by conceiving it as an institution similar to those 
which existed among the Essenes and the Therapeutæ. It is far more correct 
to represent the state of things as an absence of all institutions whatsoever.” 
Directions not infrequently occur (e.g., <i>Barn</i>. xix. 8; Tert., <i>Apol</i>. xxxix.) which have a communistic ring, 
but they are not to be taken in a communistic sense. The common formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p9.1">οὐκ 
ἐρεῖς ἴδια εἶναι</span> (“thou shalt not say these things are thine own”) simply enjoins liberality, 
forbidding a man to use his means merely for his own advantage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p10">I have already remarked that, upon the whole, the voluntary principle was never 
abandoned in the matter of Christian giving and the scale of gifts. This statement, 
however, admits of one qualification. While the West, so far as I can judge, 
knew nothing as yet of the law of first-fruits and tithes throughout our epoch 
(for Cyprian, <i>de Unit</i>. xxvi., is not to be understood as implying the law of tithes), in some quarters of the East the 
law of first-fruits was taken over at a very early period (see
<i>Didachê</i> xiii.). From the Didachê it passed, as an apostolic regulation, 
into all the Oriental apostolic constitutions. Origen, however, does not appear 
to regard it yet as a law of the church, though even he admits the legitimacy 
of it (<i>in Num. Hom</i>. xi. 1; <i>in Jos. Nav. Hom.</i>, xvii.).</p></note> Still, this craving for reward is not in every
 
<pb n="151" id="iv.iv-Page_151" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_151.html" />case immoral, and no conclusion can 
be drawn from the number of times when it occurs. The important thing is to determine what actually took place within the sphere of Christian 

<pb n="152" id="iv.iv-Page_152" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_152.html" />charity and active love, and this we shall endeavor to ascertain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p11">Three passages may be brought forward to show the general activities which were afoot.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p12">In the official writing sent by the Roman to the 
Corinthian church <i>c</i>. 96 <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p12.1">A.D.</span>, there is a description of the first-rate condition 
of the latter up till a short time previously (<scripRef passage="1Clem 1:1" id="iv.iv-p12.2">1 Clem. i.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1Clem 2:1" id="iv.iv-p12.3">ii.</scripRef>), a description which 
furnishes the pattern of what a Christian church should be, and the approximate 
realization of this ideal at Corinth. “Who that had stayed with you did not approve 
your most virtuous and steadfast faith? Who did not admire your sober and forbearing 
Christian piety? Who did not proclaim the splendid style of your 
<i>hospitality</i>? 
Who did not congratulate you on your perfect and assured knowledge? For you did 
everything <i>without respect 
of persons</i>; you walked by the ordinances 
of God, submitting to your rulers and rendering due honor to your senior men. Young 
persons also you charged to have a modest and grave mind; women you instructed to 
discharge all their tasks with a blameless, grave, and pure conscience, and to cherish 
a proper affection for their husbands, teaching them further to look after their 
households decorously, with perfect discretion. You were all lowly in mind, free 
from vainglory, yielding rather than claiming submission, 
<i>more ready to give than to take</i>; 
content with the supplies provided by God and holding by them, you carefully laid 
up His words in your hearts, and His sufferings were ever present to your minds. 
Thus a profound and unsullied peace was bestowed on all, 
<i>with an insatiable craving for beneficence</i>. . . . . Day and night you agonized for all the brotherhood, that 
<i>by means of compassion and care</i> the number of God's elect might be saved. You were sincere, guileless, and void 
of malice among yourselves. Every sedition and every schism was an abomination to 
you. <i>You lamented the 
transgressions of your neighbors and judged their shortcomings to be your own. You 
never rued an act of kindness, but were ready for every good work</i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p13">Then Justin concludes the description of Christian worship in his <i>Apology</i> 
(c. lxvii.) thus: “Those who are well-to-do and 

<pb n="153" id="iv.iv-Page_153" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_153.html" />willing, give as they choose, each as he himself purposes; the collection 
is then deposited with the president, who succours orphans, widows, those who are 
in want owing to sickness or any other cause, those who are in prison, and strangers 
who are on a journey.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p14">Finally, Tertullian (<i>Apolog</i>. xxxix.) observes: “Even if there does exist a sort of common fund, it is not made up 
of fees, as though we contracted for our worship. Each of us puts in a small amount 
one day a month, or whenever he pleases; but only if he pleases and if he is able, 
for there is no compulsion in the matter, everyone contributing of his own free 
will. These monies are, as it were, the deposits of piety. They are expended upon 
no banquets or drinking-bouts or thankless eating-houses, but on feeding and burying 
poor people, on behalf of boys and girls who have neither parents nor money, in 
support of old folk unable now to go about, as well as for people who are shipwrecked, 
or who may be in the mines or exiled in islands or in prison—so long as their 
distress is for the sake of God's fellowship—themselves the nurslings of their confession.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p15">In what follows we shall discuss, so far as may 
be relevant to our immediate purpose:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p16">1. Alms in general, and their connection with the <span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p16.1">cultus</span> and officials of the church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p17">2. The support of teachers and officials.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p18">3. The support of widows and orphans.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p19">4. The support of the sick, the infirm, and the disabled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p20">5. The care of prisoners and people languishing in the mines.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p21">6. The care of poor people needing burial, and of the dead in general.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p22">7. The care of slaves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p23">8. The care of those visited by great calamities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p24">9. The churches furnishing work, and insisting upon work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p25">10. The care of brethren on a journey (hospitality), and of churches in poverty or any peril.</p>


<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p26">1. <i>Alms in general and in connection with the <span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p26.1">cultus</span></i>.—Liberality was steadily 
enjoined upon Christians; indeed, the headquarters of this virtue were to lie within 
the household, and its proof was to be shown in daily life. From the apostolic counsels
 

<pb n="154" id="iv.iv-Page_154" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_154.html" />down to Cyprian's great work <i>de Opere et Eleemosynis</i>, 
there stretches one long line of injunctions, in the course of which ever-increasing 
stress is laid upon the importance of alms to the religious position of the donor, 
and upon the prospect of a future recompense. These points are already prominent 
in Hermas, and in 2 Clem. we are told that “almsgiving is good as a repentance from 
sin; fasting is better than prayer, but almsgiving is better than either” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p26.2">καλὸν ἐλεεμοσύνη 
ὡς μετάνοια ἁμαρτίας, κρείσσων νηστεία προσευχῆς, 
ἐλεεμοσύνη δὲ ἀμφοτέρων</span>). Cyprian develops 
alms<note n="254" id="iv.iv-p26.3"><i>De Op. et Eleem</i>. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p26.4">Nam 
cum dominus adveniens sanasset illa quae Adam portaverat vulnera et venena serpentis 
antiqui curasset, legem dedit sano et pracepit ne ultra jam peccaret, ne quid 
peccanti gravius eveniret. Coartati eramus et in angustum innocentiae praescriptione 
conclusi, nec haberet quid fragilitatis humanae infirmitas atque imbecillitas 
faceret; nisi <i>iterum</i> pietas divina subveniens justitiae et misericordiae 
operibus ostensis viam quandam tuendae salutis aperiret ut sordes postmodum, 
quascumque contrahimus, <i>eleemosynis</i> abluamus</span> (“For when the Lord had at his advent cured the wounds which Adam brought, 
and healed the poison of the old serpent, he gave a law to the sound man and 
bade him sin no more, lest a worse thing should befall the sinner. We were restrained 
and bound by the commandment of innocence. Nor would human weakness and impotence 
have any resource left to it, unless the divine mercy should
<i>once more</i> come to our aid, by pointing out works of righteousness and mercy, and thus opening a way to obtain salvation, 
so that by means of <i>alms</i> we may wash off any stains subsequently contracted”).</note> into a formal means of grace, the only one indeed which remains to a Christian 
after baptism; in fact he goes still further, representing alms as 
a spectacle which the Christian offers to God.<note n="255" id="iv.iv-p26.5"><i>Op. cit</i>., xxi.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p26.6">Quale munus cuius editio deo spectante celebratur! Si in gentilium munere grande et 
gloriosum videtur proconsules vel imperatores habere presentes, et apparatus 
ac sumptus apud munerarios maior est ut possint placere maioribus—quanto 
inlustrior muneris et maior est gloria deum et Christum spectatores habere, 
quanto istic et apparatus uberior et sumptus largior exhibendus est, ubi ad 
spectaculum conveniunt caelorum virtutes, conveniunt angeli omnes, ubi munerario 
non quadriga vel consulatus petitur sed vita aeterna praestatur, nec captatur 
inanis et temporarius favor vulgi sed perpetuum praemium regni caelestis accipitur</span>” 
(“What a gift is it which is set forth for praise in the sight of God! If, when 
the Gentiles offer gifts, it seems a great and glorious thing to have proconsuls 
or emperors present, and if their better classes make greater preparations and 
display in order to please the authorities—how much more illustrious and 
splendid is the glory of having God and Christ as the spectators of a gift! 
How much more lavish should be the preparation, how much more liberal the outlay, 
in such a case, when the powers of heaven muster to the spectacle, when all 
the angels gather when the donor seeks no chariot or consulship, but life eternal 
is the boon; when no fleeting and fickle popularity is craved for, but the lasting 
reward of the kingdom of heaven is received!”).</note></p> 

<pb n="155" id="iv.iv-Page_155" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_155.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p27">It is not our business to follow up this aspect 
of almsgiving, or to discuss the amount of injury thus inflicted on a practice which 
was meant to flow from a pure love to men. The point is that a great deal, a very 
great deal, of alms was given away privately throughout the Christian churches.<note n="256" id="iv.iv-p27.1">The pagan in Macarius Magnes (iii. 5) declares that several Christian 
women had become beggars by their lavish donations. “Not in the far past, but 
only yesterday, Christians read <scripRef passage="Matthew 19:21" id="iv.iv-p27.2" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef> to prominent women and persuaded 
them to share all their possessions and goods among the poor, to reduce themselves 
to beggary, to ask charity, and then to sink from independence into unseemly 
pauperism, reducing themselves from their former good position to a woebegone 
condition, and being finally obliged to knock at the doors of those who were better off.”</note> 
As we have already seen, this was well known to the heathen world.<note n="257" id="iv.iv-p27.3">With Clement of Alexandria, the motive of love to men is steadily 
kept in the front rank; cp. <i>Paed</i>. iii., and in particular the fine saying 
in iii. 7. 39: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p27.4">καθάπερ τῶν φρεάτων ὅσα πέφυκεν βρύειν ἀπαντλούμενα εἰς τὸ
ἀρχαῖον ἀναπιδύει μέτρον, οὕτως ἡ μετάδοσις 
ἀγαθὴ φιλανθρωπίας ὑπάρχουσα πηγή, κοινωνοῦσα 
τοῖς διψῶσι ποτοῦ αὔξεται πάλιν καὶ 
πίμπλαται</span>
(“Even as such wells as spring up rise to their former level even after they have been drained, so that kindly spring of love to men, the 
bestowal of gifts, imparts its drink to the thirsty, and is again increased and replenished”). Cyprian (<i>in de Unit</i>. xxvi.) complains of a lack of 
benevolence: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p27.5">Largitas operationis infracta est. . . . nunc de patrimonio nec 
decimas damus et cum vendere jubeat dominus, emimus potius et augemus</span>” (“Liberality 
in benevolence is impaired . . . . we do not now give even the tithe of our patrimony away. The Lord bids us sell, but we prefer to buy and lay up”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p28">But so far from being satisfied with private almsgiving,<note n="258" id="iv.iv-p28.1">One recommendation very frequently made, was to stint oneself 
by means of fasting in order to give alms. In this way, even the poor could afford something. See Hermas  
<i>Sim</i>. v.; Aristides, <i>Apol</i>. xv. (“And if anyone among them is poor or needy, and they have no food to share, 
they fast for two or three days, that they may meet the poor man's need of sustenance”);
<i>Apost. Constit.</i> v. 1, etc. The habit also prevailed in 
pre-Christian ages. Otherwise, whenever the question is raised, how alms are 
to be provided, one is pointed to work; in fact, this is almost the only point 
at which work is taken into consideration at all within the sphere of the religious 
estimate. See <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:28" id="iv.iv-p28.2" parsed="|Eph|4|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.28">Eph. iv. 28</scripRef> (“Let him that stole, steal no more, but rather work 
with his hands at honest work, <i>so that he may have something to give the needy</i>”); and <scripRef passage="Barn 19:10" id="iv.iv-p28.3">Barn. xix. 10</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p28.4">διὰ χειρῶν σου ἐργάσῃ εἰς λύτρον 
ἁμαρτιῶν σου</span> [the reference being to alms]. 
Cp. my short study (in the “Evangelisch-Sozial” Magazine, 1905, pp. 48 f.) on 
“The Primitive Christian Conception of the Worth of Labour.”</note> 
early Christianity instituted, apparently from the first, a church fund (Tertullian's <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iv.iv-p28.5">arca</span>), 
and associated charity very closely with the <span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p28.6">cultus</span> and officials of the church. 
From the ample materials at our disposal, the following outline may be sketched:—Every Sunday (cp. already 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:2" id="iv.iv-p28.7" parsed="|1Cor|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.2">1 Cor. xvi. 2</scripRef>), or once a month (Tertullian), 
 

<pb n="156" id="iv.iv-Page_156" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_156.html" />or whenever one chose, gifts in money 
or kind (<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iv.iv-p28.8">stips</span>) were brought to the service and entrusted to the president, by whom they were laid 
on the Lord's table and so consecrated to God.<note n="259" id="iv.iv-p28.9">The relation of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iv.iv-p28.10">stips</span> 
and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iv.iv-p28.11">oblationes</span> is a question which has 
not been cleared up yet, and need not be raised here.</note> Hence the recipient 
obtained them from the hand of Gοd. “Tis God's grace and philanthropy that support 
you,” wrote bishop Cornelius (Eus., 
<i>H.E</i>. vi. 43). The president decided who were to be the recipients, and how much was to 
be allocated to each, a business in which he had the advice of the deacons, who 
were expected to be as familiar as possible with the circumstances of each member, 
and who had the further task of distributing the various donations, partly at the 
close of worship, partly in the homes of the indigent. In addition to regular voluntary 
assessments—for, as the principle of liberty of choice was strictly maintained, 
we cannot otherwise describe these offerings—there were also extraordinary gifts, 
such as the present of 200,000 sesterces brought by Marcion when, as a Christian 
from Asia, he entered the Roman church about the year 139.<note n="260" id="iv.iv-p28.12">See on this point Book 4, Chap. I. (1). The money was returned.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p29">Among these methods of maintenance we must also include the love-feasts, or <i>agapæ</i>, 
with which the Lord's Supper was originally associated, but which persisted into 
a later age. The idea of the love-feast was that the poor got food and drink, since 
a common meal, to which each contributed as he was able, would unite rich and poor 
alike. Abuses naturally had to be corrected at an early stage (cp. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:18" id="iv.iv-p29.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.18">1 Cor. xi. 18 f.</scripRef>), 
and the whole affair (which was hardly a copy of the pagan feasts at the Thiasoi) 
never seems to have acquired any particular importance upon the whole.<note n="261" id="iv.iv-p29.2">Cp. also <scripRef passage="Jude 1:12" id="iv.iv-p29.3" parsed="|Jude|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.12">Jude ver. 12</scripRef>; Tert., <i>Apol</i>. xxxix.;
<i>de Ieiun</i>. xvii.; Clem., <i>Paed</i>. ii. 1. We need not enter into the 
controversies over the <i>agapæ</i>; cp. Keating's <i>The Agape and the 
Eucharist</i> (1901), Batiffol's <i> Études d'hist. et de théol. 
positive</i> (1902), pp. 279 f., and Funk on “L'Agape” (<i>Rev. d'hist. ecclésiastique</i>, 
t. iv. 1, 1903). In later days the feasts served to satisfy the poor at the graves 
of the martyrs. Constantine justified this practice of feasts in honor of the 
dead against objections which were apparently current; cp. his address to the 
council (xii.), where he dwells expressly on their charitable uses: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p29.4">τὰ 
συμπόσια</span> (for the martyrs, at their graves) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p29.5">πρὸς ἔλεον καὶ ἀνάκτησιν 
τῶν δεομένων ποιούμενα καὶ πρὸς βοήθειαν τῶν ἐκπεσόντων. ἅπερ ἂν τις φορτικὰ 
εἶναι νομίζῃ, οὐ κατὰ τὴν θείαν 
καὶ μακαρίαν διδασκαλίαν 
φρονεῖ</span> (“These feasts are held for the purpose of helping and restoring the needy, and in aid of the 
outcast. Anyone who thinks them burdensome, does not judge them by the divine and blessed rule of life”).</note></p>

<pb n="157" id="iv.iv-Page_157" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_157.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p30">From the very first, the president appears to have 
had practically an absolute control over the donations;<note n="262" id="iv.iv-p30.1">On the traces of an exception to this rule in the <i>Apostolic 
Constitutions</i>, see <i>Texte u. Untersuch</i>. ii. 5, pp. 12 f., 58.</note> but the deacons had also 
to handle them as executive agents. The responsibility was heavy, 
as was the temptation to avarice and dishonesty; hence the repeated counsel, that 
bishops (and deacons) were to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p30.2">ἀφιλάργυροι</span>, 
“no lovers of money.” It was not until a later age that certain principles came to be laid down with regard to the distribution 
of donations as a whole, from which no divergence was permissible.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p31">This system of organized charity in the churches 
worked side by side with private benevolence—as is quite evident from the letters 
and writings of Cyprian. But it was inevitable that the former should gradually 
handicap the latter, since it wore a superior lustre of religious sacredness, and 
therefore, people were convinced, was more acceptable to God. Yet, in special cases, 
private liberality was still appealed to. One splendid instance is cited by Cyprian 
(<i>Epist</i>. lxii.), who describes how the Carthaginian churches speedily raised 100,000 sesterces 
(between £850 and £1000).<note n="263" id="iv.iv-p31.1">For special collections ordered by the bishop, see Tertull.,
<i>de Jejun</i>. xiii., and Clem., <i>Hom</i>. iii. 71: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p31.2">ὁπότε χρεία τινὸς πόρου 
πρὸς τὸ ἀναγκαῖον γένοιτο, ἅμα 
οἱ πάντες συμβάλλεσθε</span> 
(“Whenever any funds are needed, club together, all of you”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p32">In 250 <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p32.1">A.D.</span> the Roman church had to support about 
100 clergy and 1500 poor persons. Taking the yearly cost of supporting one man at 
£7, 10s. (which was approximately the upkeep of one slave), we get an annual sum 
of £12,000. If, however (like Uhlhorn, <i>op. cit</i>., p. 153; Eng. trans., p. 159), we allow sixty Roman bushels of wheat per head a year 
at 7s. 6d., we get a total of about £4300. It is safe to say, then, that about 250 
<span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p32.2">A.D.</span> the Roman church had to expend from half a million to a million sesterces (<i>i.e.,</i> 
from £5000 to £10,000) by way of relief.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p33">The demands made upon the church funds were heavy, 
as will appear in the course of the following classification and discussion.</p>

<pb n="158" id="iv.iv-Page_158" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_158.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p34">2. <i>The support of teachers and officials</i>.—The Pauline principle<note n="264" id="iv.iv-p34.1">Paul even describes the principle as a direction of Jesus himself; 
see <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:14" id="iv.iv-p34.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.14">1 Cor. ix. 14</scripRef>: ὁ κύριος διέταξεν τοῖς τὸ εὐαγγέλιον 
καταγγέλλουσιν ἐκ τοῦ 
εὐαγγελίου ζῆν.</note> that 
the rule about a “laborer being worthy of his hire” applied also to missionaries 
and teachers, was observed without break or hesitation throughout the Christian 
churches. The conclusion drawn was that teachers could lay claim to a plain livelihood, and that this claim must always have precedence of any other 
demand upon the funds. When a church had chosen permanent officials for itself, 
these also assumed the right of being allowed to claim a livelihood, but only so 
far as their official duties made inroads upon their civil occupations.<note n="265" id="iv.iv-p34.3">The circumstances are not quite clear; still, enough is visible 
to corroborate what has been said above. Church officials were not, in the first 
instance, obliged to abandon their civil calling, and so far as that provided 
then with a livelihood they had no claim on the church's funds. But in the course 
of time it became more and more difficult, in the larger churches, to combine 
civil employment with ecclesiastical office. There is one very instructive account 
in the Clementine homilies (iii. 71) which indicates that some people were 
skeptical upon the duty of supporting the bishop and clergy. The author writes: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p34.4">Ζακχαῖος 
[the bishop] μόνος ὑμῖν ὅλος ἑαυτὸν ἀσχολεῖν ἀποδεδωκώς, κοιλίαν ἔχων 
καὶ ἑαυτῷ μὴ εὐσχολῶν, 
πῶς δύναται τὴν ἀναγκαίαν πορίζειν τροφήν; οὐχὶ δὲ εὔλογόν ἐστιν πάντας 
ὑμᾶς τοῦ ζῆν αὐτοῦ πρόνοιαν ποιεῖν, οὐκ ἀναμένοντας αὐτὸν ὑμᾶς αἰτεῖν; τοῦτο 
γὰρ προσαιτοῦντός ἐστιν· μᾶλλον δὲ τεθνήξεται 
λιμῷ ἢ τοῦτο ποιεῖν ὑποσταίη· 
πῶς δὴ καὶ ὑμεῖς οὐ δίκην ὑφέξετε, 
μὴ λογισάμενοι ὅτι “ἄξιός 
ἐστιν ὁ ἐργάτης τοῦ μισθοῦ αὐτοῦ”; 
καὶ μὴ λεγέτῶ τις· Οὐκοῦν ὁ δωρεὰν παρασχεθεὶς λόγος πωλεῖται; μὴ γένοιτο· 
εἴ τις γὰρ ἔχων πόθεν ζῆν λάβοι, οὗτος πωλεῖ τὸν λόγον—εἰ δὲ μὴ ἔχων τοῦ ζῆν χάριν λαμβάνει τροφήν, ὡς καὶ ὁ κύριος 
ἔλαβεν ἔν τε δείπνοις καὶ φίλοις, οὐδὲν ἔχων ὁ εἰς αὖθις πάντα 
ἔχων, οὐχ ἁμαρτάνει. ἀκολούθως οὖν τιμᾶτε [by an honorarium] πρεσβυτέρους, κατηχητάς, διακόνους 
χρησίμους, χήρας εὖ βεβιωκυίας, ὀρφανοὺς ὡς ἐκκλησίας τέκνα</span> (“Zacchaeus 
alone has devoted himself wholly to your interests; he needs food, and yet has no time to provide for himself; how then is he to get the requisitive provisions 
for a livelihood? Is it not reasonable that you should all provide for his support? Do not wait for him to ask you—asking is a beggar's rôle, and he would rather 
die than stoop to that. Shall not you also incur punishment for failing to consider that ‘the labourer is worthy of his hire'? Let no one say, ‘Then is the word 
which was given freely, to be sold?' God forbid. If any man has means and yet accepts any help, 
<i>he</i> sells the word. But there is no sin in a man 
without means accepting support in order to live—as the Lord also accepted gifts at supper and among his friends, he who had nothing though he was the 
Lord of all things. Honor, then, in appropriate fashion the elder catechists, useful deacons, respectable widows, and orphans as children of the church”). 
A fixed monthly salary, such as that assigned by the church of Theodotus to her bishop Natalis, was felt to be obnoxious. (Cp. the primitive story in Eus.,
<i>H.E</i>. v. 28).</note> Here, too, the bishop had discretionary power; he could 

<pb n="159" id="iv.iv-Page_159" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_159.html" />appropriate and hand over to the presbyters and deacons whatever 
he thought suitable and fair, but he was bound to provide the teachers (<i>i.e</i>., 
missionaries and prophets) with enough to live on day by day. Obviously, this could 
not fail to give rise to abuses. From the Didachê and Lucian we learn that such 
abuses did arise, and that privileges were misemployed.<note n="266" id="iv.iv-p34.5">Details will be found below, in the chapter [Book III. Chap. 1] on the mission-agents.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p35">3. <i>The support of widows and orphans</i>.<note n="267" id="iv.iv-p35.1">In the liturgy, widows and orphans are also placed immediately 
after the servants of the church.</note>—Wherever the early Christian records mention poor persons who require support, 
widows and orphans are invariably in the foreground. This corresponds, on the one 
hand, with the special distress of their position in the ancient world, and on the 
other hand with the ethical injunctions which had passed over into Christianity 
from Judaism. As it was, widows and orphans formed the poor <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p35.2">κατ' ἐξοχήν</span>  
The church had them always with her. “The Roman church,” wrote bishop Cornelius, 
“supports 1500 widows and poor persons” (Eus., <i>H.E</i>. vi. 43). Only widows, we note, are mentioned side by side with the general category 
of recipients of relief. Inside the churches, widows had a special title of honor, 
viz., “God's altar,”<note n="268" id="iv.iv-p35.3">See Polycarp, <i>ad Phil</i>. iv.; Tert., <i>ad Uxor</i>. i. 7; pseudo-Ignat., 
<i>Tars</i>. 9; and <i>Apos. Constit</i>. ii. 26 (where the term 
is applied also to orphans; cp. iv. 3). I shall not discuss the institution of 
Widows, already visible in the first epistle to Timothy, which also tended to 
promote their interests. The special attention devoted to widows was also meant 
to check the undesirable step of remarriage.</note> and even Lucian the pagan was aware that Christians attended 
first and foremost to orphans and to widows (<i>Peregrin</i>. 
xii.). The true worship, James had already urged (<scripRef passage="James 1:27" id="iv.iv-p35.4" parsed="|Jas|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.27">i. 27</scripRef>), is to visit 
widows and orphans in their distress, and Hermas (<scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 8:10" id="iv.iv-p35.5"><i>Mand</i>. 
viii. 10</scripRef>) opens his catalogue of virtues with the words: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p35.6">χήραις ὑπηρετεῖν, ὀρφανοὺς 
καὶ ὑστερουμένους 
ἐπισκέπτεσθαι</span> (“to serve 
widows and visit the forlorn and orphans”).<note n="269" id="iv.iv-p35.7">In <i>Vis</i>. II. 4. 3, it is 
remarkable also how prominent are widows and orphans. See Aristides, <i>Apol</i>. xv.: “They do not avert their attention 
from widows, and they deliver orphans from anyone who oppresses them.” Instances 
of orphans being adopted into private families are not wanting. Origen, for 
example, was adopted by a Christian woman (Eus., <i>H.E</i>. vi. 2); cp. <i>Acta Perpet. et Felic</i>. xv.;
<i>Apost. Const</i>. iv. 1. Lactantius (<i>Instit</i>. vi. 12) adduces yet another special argument for the duty of supporting widows and orphans: 
“God commands them to be cared for, in order that no one may be hindered from 
going to his death for righteousness' sake on the plea of regard for his dear 
children, but that he may promptly and boldly encounter death, knowing that 
his beloved ones are left in God's care and will never lack protection.”</note> It is beyond question that the early 

<pb n="160" id="iv.iv-Page_160" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_160.html" />church made an important contribution to the amelioration of social 
conditions among the lower classes, by her support of widows.<note n="270" id="iv.iv-p35.8">See, further, Herm., <i>Simil</i>. i. v. 3, ix. 26-27, x. 4; Polyc., <i>Epist</i>. vi. 1; Barn. xx. 2; 
Ignat., <i>Smyrn</i>. vi. (<i>a propos</i> of heretics: “They care not 
for love, or for the widow, or for the orphan, or for the afflicted, or for 
the prisoner or ransomed, or for the hungry or thirsty”—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p35.9">περὶ 
ἀγάπης οὐ μέλει αὐτοῖς, οὐ περὶ χήρας, οὐ 
περὶ ὀρφανοῦ, 
οὐ περὶ θλιβομένου, οὐ περὶ δεδεμένου ἢ 
λελυμένου, ἢ  περὶ πεινῶντος ἢ 
διψῶντος</span>), <i>ad Polyc</i>. iv.; Justin's <i>Apol</i>. I. lxvii.; Clem., <i>Ep. ad Jacob</i>. 
8 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p35.10">τοῖς μὲν ὀρφανοῖς 
ποιοῦντες τὰ γονέων, 
ταῖς δὲ χήραις τὰ ἀνδρῶν,</span> “acting the part of parents to orphans 
and of husbands to widows”); Tert., <i>ad Uxor</i>. i. 7-8; <i>Apost. Constit</i>. 
(Bks. III., IV.); and pseudo-Clem., <i>de Virgin</i>. i. 12 (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p35.11">pulchrum et utile 
est visitare pupillos et viduas, imprimis pauperes qui multos habent liberos</span>”). For the indignation roused by the heartlessness of 
many pagan ladies, who were abandoned to luxury, read the caustic remark of Clement (<i>Paedag</i>. iii. 4. 30): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p35.12">παιδίον δὲ οὐδὲ προσίενται 
ὀρφανὸν αἱ τοὺς ψιττακοῦς καὶ τοὺς χαραδριοὺς 
ἐκτρέφουσαι</span> (“They bring up 
parrots and curlews, but will not take in the orphan child”).</note> We 
need not dwell on the fact, illustrated as early as the epistles to Timothy, that 
abuses crept into this department. Such abuses are constantly liable to occur wherever 
human beings are relieved, in whole or in part, of the duty of caring for themselves.<note n="271" id="iv.iv-p35.13">Scandalmongering, avarice, drunkenness, and arrogance had all 
to be dealt with in the case of widows who were being maintained by the church. 
It even happened that some widows put out to usury the funds they had thus received 
(cp. <i>Didasc. Apost</i>. xv.; <i>Texte u. Unters</i>. xxv. 2. pp. 78, 274 f.) But there were also highly gifted widows. In fact (cp.
<i>Apost. Constit</i>.), it was considered that true widows who persevered in prayer received revelations.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p36">4. <i>The support of the sick, the infirm, the poor, and the disabled</i>.—Mention 
has already been made of the cure of sick people; but where a cure was impossible the church was bound to support the patient by consolation (for they were remembered 
in the prayers of the church from the very first; cp. <scripRef passage="1Clem 59:4" id="iv.iv-p36.1">1 Clem. lix. 4</scripRef>), visitation,<note n="272" id="iv.iv-p36.2">See Tert., <i>ad Uxor</i>. ii. 4, on the difficult position of a Christian woman whose husband was a pagan: 
“Who would be willing to let his wife go through street after street to other 
men's houses, and indeed to the poorest cottages, in order to visit the brethren?”</note> 
and charitable gifts (usually in kind). Next to the sick came those 
in trouble (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p36.3">ἐν θλίψει</span>) and people sick in soul 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p36.4">κάμνοντες τῇ ψυχῇ</span>, 
Herm. <scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 8:10" id="iv.iv-p36.5"><i>Mand</i>. viii. 10</scripRef>) as a rule, 

<pb n="161" id="iv.iv-Page_161" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_161.html" />then the helpless and disabled (Tertullian singles out expressly <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iv.iv-p36.6">senes domestici</span>), 
finally the poor in general. To quote passages would be superfluous, for the duty 
is repeatedly inculcated; besides, concrete examples are fairly plentiful, although 
our records only mention such cases incidentally and quite accidentally.<note n="273" id="iv.iv-p36.7">Naturally, nether private nor, for the matter of that, church charity was to step in where a family was able to support some helpless member; 
but it is evident, from the sharp remonstrance in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:8" id="iv.iv-p36.8" parsed="|1Tim|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.8">1 Tim. v. 8</scripRef>, that there were 
attempts made to evade this duty (“If anyone does got provide for his own people, 
and especially for his own household, he has renounced the faith and is worse than an infidel”).</note> 
Deacons, “widows,” and deaconesses (though the last-named were apparently confined 
to the East) were set apart for this work. It is said of deacons in the <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i> 
(see <i> Texte u. Unters</i>. ii. 5. 8 f.): “They are to be doers of good works, exercising a general supervision 
day and night, neither scorning the poor nor respecting the person of the rich; 
they must ascertain who are in distress and not exclude them from a share in the 
church funds, compelling also the well-to-do, to put money aside for good works.” 
Of “widows” it is remarked, in the same passage, that they should render aid to 
women afflicted by disease, and the trait of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p36.9">φιλόπτωχος</span> (a lover of the 
poor) is expected among the other qualities of a bishop.<note n="274" id="iv.iv-p36.10"><i>Apost. Constit</i>., in <i>Texte u. Unters</i>. ii. 5. 8 f. In the
<i>Vita Polycarps</i> (Pionius) traits of this bishop are described which remind us of St Francis. On the female diaconate, 
see Uhlhorn (<i>op. cit</i>., 159-171; Eng. trans., 165 f.).</note> In an old 
legend dating from the Decian persecution, there is a story of the deacon Laurentius 
in Rome, who, when desired to hand over the treasures of the church, indicated the 
poor as its only treasures. This was audacious, but it was not incorrect; from the 
very first, any possessions of the church were steadily characterized as poor funds; 
and this remained true during the early centuries.<note n="275" id="iv.iv-p36.11">It was not possible, of course, to relieve all distress, and 
Tertullian (<i>de Idolat</i>., xxiii.) mentions Christians who had to borrow money from pagans. This does not seem to have been 
quite a rare occurrence.</note> The excellence of the church's charitable system, the deep impression made by it, and the numbers 
that it won over to the faith, find their best voucher in the action of Julian the 
Apostate, who attempted an exact reproduction of it in that artificial creation  

<pb n="162" id="iv.iv-Page_162" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_162.html" />of his, the pagan State-church, in order to deprive the Christians of this very weapon. The imitation, of course, had 
no success.<note n="276" id="iv.iv-p36.12">We may certainly conclude that a register was kept of those 
who bad to be maintained. This very fact, however, was a moral support to poor 
people, for it made them sure that they were not being neglected.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p37">Julian attests not only the excellence of the church's 
system of relief, but its extension to non-Christians. He wrote to Arsacius (Sozom. 
v. 16): “These godless Galileans feed not only their own poor but ours; our poor 
lack our care.” This testimony is all the more weighty inasmuch as our Christian 
sources yield no satisfactory data on this point. Cp., however, under (8), and Paul's 
injunction in <scripRef passage="Galatians 6:10" id="iv.iv-p37.1" parsed="|Gal|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.10">Gal. vi. 10</scripRef>: “Let us do good to <i>all</i>, 
especially to those who belong to the household of the faith.” “True charity,” says 
Tertullian (<i>Apol</i>. xlii.), “disburses more money in the streets than your religion in the temples.” The 
church-funds were indeed for the use of the brethren alone, but private beneficence 
did not restrict itself to the household of faith. In a great calamity, as we learn 
from reliable evidence (see below), Christians did extend their aid to non-Christians, 
even exciting the admiration of the latter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p38">5. <i>Care for prisoners and for people languishing in the mines</i>.—The third point 
in the catalogue of virtues given by Hermas is: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p38.1">ἐξ ἀναγκῶν λυτροῦσθαι 
τοὺς δούλους τοῦ θεοῦ</span> 
(“Redeem the servants of God from their bonds”). Prisoners might be innocent for 
various reasons, but above all there were people incarcerated for their faith or 
imprisoned for debt, and both classes had to be reached by charity. In the first 
instance, they had to be visited and consoled, and their plight alleviated by gifts 
of food.<note n="277" id="iv.iv-p38.2"><scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:34" id="iv.iv-p38.3" parsed="|Heb|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.34">Heb. x. 34</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p38.4">τοῖς δεσμίοις 
συνεπαθήσατε</span>; 
Clem. <scripRef passage="Rom. lix. 4" id="iv.iv-p38.5" parsed="|Rom|59|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.59.4">Rom. lix. 4</scripRef> (in the church's prayer), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p38.6">λύτρωσαι 
τοὺς δεσμίους ἡμῶν</span>; 
Ignat., <i>Smyrn</i>. vi. (the duty of caring 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p38.7">περὶ δεδεμένου ἢ λελυμένου</span>); 
Clem., <i>Ep. ad Jacob</i>. 9 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p38.8">τοῖς ἐν φυλακαῖς ἐπιφαινόμενοι 
ὡς δύνασθε βοηθεῖτε</span>); Arist., 
<i>Apol</i>. xv. (“And if they hear that anyone of their number is imprisoned or in distress for the sake of their Christ's 
name, they all render aid in his necessity, and if he can be redeemed, they 
set him free”). Of the young Origen we are told (Eus., <i>H.E</i>. vi. 3) that “not only was he at the 
side of the holy martyrs in their imprisonment, and until their final condemnation, 
but when they were led to death he boldly accompanied them into danger.” Cp. Tert., <i>ad Mart</i>. i f. (both the church and charitable individuals supplied 
prisoners with food), <i>Acta Pass. Perpet</i>. iii.; Petri Alex., <i>Ep</i>. c. 2 (Lagarde's
<i>Reliq. jur. eccles</i>., p. 64, 14 f.), c. 11 (<i>ibid</i>., p. 70, 1 f.), c. 12 (<i>ibid</i>., p. 70, 20 f.).</note> Visiting prisoners was the regular work of 
 

<pb n="163" id="iv.iv-Page_163" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_163.html" />the deacons, who had thus to run 
frequent risks; but ordinary Christians were also expected to discharge this duty. 
If the prisoners had been arrested for their faith, and if they were rather distinguished 
teachers, there was no hardship in obeying the command; in fact, many moved heaven 
and earth to get access to prisoners,<note n="278" id="iv.iv-p38.9">Thekla, in the <i>Acta Theclæ</i>, 
is one instance, and there are many others; <i>e.g</i>., in Tertull.,
<i>ad Uxor</i>. ii. 4.</note> since it was considered that there was something 
sanctifying about intercourse with a confessor. In order to gain 
admission they would even go the length of bribing the gaolers,<note n="279" id="iv.iv-p38.10">As in Thekla's case; see also Lucian's <i>Peregr</i>. 
xii., and the <i>Epist. Lugd</i>., in Euseb., <i>H.E</i>. v. 1. 61.</note> and thus manage 
to smuggle in decent meals and crave a blessing from the saints. 
The records of the martyrs are full of such tales. Even Lucian knew of the practice, 
and pointed out the improprieties to which it gave rise. Christian records, particularly 
those of a later date,<note n="280" id="iv.iv-p38.11">Cp. Lucian, <i>Peregr</i>. 
xii., xiii., xvi. (“costly meals”). Tertullian, at the close of his life, when he was 
filled with bitter hatred towards the Catholic church, wrote thus in <i>de Jejun</i>. 
xii.: “Plainly it is your way to furnish restaurants for dubious martyrs in the gaols, lest they miss their wonted fare and so grow weary of their life, taking 
umbrage at the novel discipline of abstinence! One of your recent martyrs (no 
Christian he!) was by no means reduced to this hard régime. For after you had 
stuffed him during a considerable period, availing yourselves of the facilities 
of free custody, and after he had disported himself in all sorts of baths (as 
if these were better than the bath of baptism), and in all resorts of pleasure 
in high life (as if these were the secret retreats of the church), and with 
all the seductive pursuits of such a life (preferable, forsooth, to life eternal)—and all this, I believe, just in order to prevent any craving for death—then on the last day, the day of his trial, you gave him in broad daylight some 
medicated wine (in order to stupefy him against the torture)!”</note> corroborate this, and as early as the Montanist controversy 
it was a burning question whether or no any prominent confessor was really an impostor, 
if, after being imprisoned for misdemeanors, he made out as if he had been imprisoned 
on account of the Christian faith. Such abuses, however, were inevitable, 
and upon the whole their number was not large. The keepers, secretly impressed by 
the behavior of the Christians, often consented of their own accord to let them 
communicate with their friends (<i>Acta Perpet</i>. ix.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p38.12">Pudens miles optio, præpositus carceris, nos magnificare coepit, intelligens magnam virtutem esse in nobis; qui 
multos ad nos admittebat,  

<pb n="164" id="iv.iv-Page_164" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_164.html" />ut et nos et illi invicem refrigeraremus</span>” (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p38.13">Pudens</span>, a military subordinate in charge of the 
prison, began to have a high opinion of us, since he recognized there was some great 
power of God in us. He let many people in to see us, that we and they might refresh 
one another”).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p39">If any Christian brethren were sentenced to the 
mines, they were still looked after, even there.<note n="281" id="iv.iv-p39.1">Cp. Dionysius of Corinth (in Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 23), who 
pays a brilliant testimony to the Roman church in this connection.</note> Their names were 
carefully noted; attempts were made to keep in touch with them; efforts were concocted 
to procure their release,<note n="282" id="iv.iv-p39.2">Cp. the story told by Hippolytus (Ref. [<i>Philos</i>.] ix. 12) 
of the Roman bishop Victor, who kept a list of all Christians sentenced to the 
mines in Sardinia, and actually procured their liberty through the intercession 
of Marcia to the Emperor Commodus.</note> and brethren were sent to ease their lot, 
to edify and to encourage them.<note n="283" id="iv.iv-p39.3">Some extremely beautiful examples of this occur in the treatise 
of Eusebius upon the Palestinian martyrs during the Diocletian persecution. 
The Christians of Egypt went to the most remote mines, even to Cilicia, to encourage 
and edify their brethren who were condemned to hard labor in these places. In 
the mines at Phæno a regular church was organized. Cp. also <i>Apost. Constit</i>. v. 1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p39.4">Εἴ 
τις Χριστιανὸς διὰ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ χριστοῦ . . . . κατακριθῇ ὑπὸ ἀσεβῶν 
εἰς . . . . μέταλλον, μὴ παρίδητε αὐτόν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ 
τοῦ κόπου καὶ τοῦ ἱδρῶτος ὑμῶν πέμψατε αὐτῷ εἰς 
διατροφὴν αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς μισθοδοσίαν τῶν στρατιωτῶν</span> (“If any 
Christian is condemned for Christ's sake . . . . to the mines by the ungodly, do not 
overlook him, but from the proceeds of your toil and sweat send him something 
to support himself and to reward the soldiers”).</note> The care shown by Christians for 
prisoners was so notorious that (according to Eusebius, <i>H.E</i>. 
v. 8) Licinius, the last emperor before Constantine who persecuted the Christians, 
passed a law to the effect that “no one was to show kindness to sufferers in prison 
by supplying them with food, and that no one was to show mercy to those who were 
starving in prison.” “In addition to this,” Eusebius proceeds to relate, “a penalty 
was attached, to the effect that those who showed compassion were to share the fate 
of the objects of their charity, and that those who were humane to the unfortunate 
were to be flung into bonds and imprisonment and endure the same suffering as the 
others.” This law, which was directly aimed at Christians, shows, more clearly than 
anything else could do, the care lavished by Christians upon their captive brethren, 
although much may have crept in connection with this which the State could not tolerate.</p>
 

<pb n="165" id="iv.iv-Page_165" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_165.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p40">But they did more than try to merely alleviate the 
lot of prisoners. Their aim was to get them ransomed. Instances of this cannot have 
been altogether rare, but unfortunately it is difficult for us to form any judgment 
on this matter, since in a number of instances, when a ransom is spoken of, we cannot 
be sure whether prisoners or slaves are meant. Ransoming captives, at any rate, 
was regarded as a work which was specially noble and well-pleasing to God, but it 
never appears to have been undertaken by any church. To the last it remained a monopoly 
of private generosity and along this line individuals displayed a spirit of real 
heroism.<note n="284" id="iv.iv-p40.1">Herm. <i>Sim</i>., I.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p40.2">ἀντὶ 
ἀγρῶν ἀγοράζετε ψυχὰς θλιβομένας, καθά τις δυνατός ἐστιν </span>(“Instead 
of fields buy souls in trouble, as each of you is able”); <i>Sim</i>., X. 
v. 2 f.; <i>Clem. Rom</i>. lv. 2: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p40.3">ἐπιστάμεθα 
πολλοὺς ἐν ἡμῖν παραδεδωκότας ἑαυτοὺς εἰς δεσμά, ὅπως ἑτέρους 
λυτρώσονται· πολλοὶ ἑαυτοὺς ἐξέδωκαν 
εἰς δουλείαν, καὶ λαβόντες τὰς τιμὰς αὐτῶν 
ἑτέρους ἐψώμισαν</span> (“We know that many of our own number have given themselves 
up to be captives, in order to ransom others; many have sold themselves to slavery, 
and with the price of their own bodies they have fed others”); <i>Apost. Constit</i>. 
iv. 9: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p40.4">τὰ ἐκ 
τοῦ δικαίου κόπου ἀθροιζόμενα χρήματα διατάσσετε διακονοῦντες 
ἀγορασμοὺς τῶν ἁγίων, ῥυόμενοι δούλους καὶ αἰχμαλώτους, 
δεσμίους, ἐπηρεαζομένους, ἥκοντας ἐκ καταδίκης 
κ.τ.λ.</span> (“All monies accruing 
from honest labor do ye appoint and apportion to the redeeming of the 
saints, ransoming thereby slaves and captives, prisoners, people who are sore 
abused or condemned by tyrants,” etc.), cp. v. 1-2. In <i>Idolol</i>. 
xxiii., Tertullian refers to release 
from imprisonment for debt, or to the efforts made by charitable brethren to 
prevent such imprisonment. When the Numidian robbers carried off the local Christians, 
the Carthaginian church soon gathered the sum of 100,000 sesterces as ransom-money, 
and declared it was ready to give still ampler aid (Cypr., <i>Ep</i>. 62). When the Goths captured the 
Christians in Cappadocia about the year 255, the Roman church sent contributions 
in aid of their ransom (Basil., <i>Ep. ad Dam</i>. lxx.). See below (10) for 
both of these cases. The ransoming of captives continued even in later days 
to be reckoned a work of special merit. Le Blant has published a number of Gallic 
inscriptions dating from the fourth and fifth centuries, in which the dead person 
is commended because “he ransomed prisoners.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p41">6. <i>Care of poor people requiring 
burial, and of the dead in general</i>.—We may begin here with the words of Julian, in his letter to Arsacius (<i>Soz</i>., 
v. 15): “This godlessness (<i>i.e.</i>, 
Christianity) is mainly furthered by its philanthropy towards strangers and its 
careful attention to the bestowal of the dead.” Tertullian declares (see p. 153) 
that the burial of poor brethren was performed at the expense of the common fund, 
and Aristides (<i>Apol</i>. xv.) corroborates this, although with him it takes the form of private charity. “Whenever,” 
says Aristides, 

<pb n="166" id="iv.iv-Page_166" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_166.html" />“one of their poor passes from the world, one of them looks after 
him and sees to his burial, according to his means.” We know the great importance 
attached to an honorable burial in those days, and the pain felt at the prospect 
of having to forego this privilege. In this respect the Christian church was meeting 
a sentiment which even its opponents felt to be a human duty. Christians, no doubt, 
were expected to feel themselves superior to any earthly ignominy, but even they 
felt it was a ghastly thing not to be buried decently. The deacons were specially 
charged with the task of seeing that everyone was properly interred (<i>Const. 
Ap</i>. iii. 7),<note n="285" id="iv.iv-p41.1">A certain degree of luxury was even allowed to Christians; cp. 
Tertull., <i>Apol</i>. xlii.: “If the Arabians 
complain of us [for giving them no custom], let the Sabeans be sure that the 
richer and more expensive of their wares are used as largely in burying Christians 
as in fumigating the gods.” Another element in a proper burial was that a person 
should lie among his companions in the faith. Anyone who buried his people beside 
non-Christians needlessly incurred severe blame. Yet about the middle of the 
third century we find a Spanish bishop burying his children among the heathen; 
cp. Cyprian, <i>Ep</i>. lxvii. 6: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p41.2">Martialis [episcopus] præter gentiliam turpia 
et lutulenta conviva in collegio diu frequentata filios in eodem collegio exterarum 
gentium more apud profana sepulcra deposuit et alienigenis consepelivit</span>” (“Martialis 
himself frequented for long the shameful and filthy banquets of the heathen 
in their college, and placed his sons in the same college, after the custom 
of foreign nations, amid profane sepulchres, burying them along with strangers”). 
Christian graves have been found now and then in Jewish cemeteries.</note> and in certain cases they did not 
restrict themselves to the limits of the brotherhood. “We cannot 
bear,” says Lactantius (<i>Instit</i>. 
6.12), “that the image and workmanship of God should be exposed as a prey to wild 
beasts and birds, but we restore it to the earth from which it was taken,<note n="286" id="iv.iv-p41.3">Christians were therefore opposed to cremation, and tried to 
gather even the fragments of their brethren who had been martyred in the flames. 
The belief of the “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p41.4">simplices</span>” about the resurrection of the body wavered a little 
in view of the burning of the body, but the theologians always silenced any 
doubts, though even they held that burning was a piece of wickedness. Cp. 
<i>Epist. Lugd</i>. (Eus., <i>H.E</i>. v. 1, towards the close; Tert., 
<i>de Anima</i> li.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p41.5">Nec ignibus funerandum aiunt (<i>i.e</i>., some pagans), 
parcentes superfluo animae (<i>i.e</i>., because particles of the soul still clung to the body). Alia est autem ratio pietatis 
istius (<i>i.e</i>., of Christianity), non 
reliquiis animae adulatrix, sed crudelitatis etiam corporis nomine aversatrix, 
quod et ipsum homo non mereatur poenali exitu impendi</span>”; Tert., <i>de Resurr</i>. 
i.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p41.6">Ego magis ridebo vulgus, tum quoque, cum ipsos defunctos atrocissime exurit, 
quos postmodum gulisossime nutrit. . . . . O pietatem de crudelitate ludentem!</span>” 
(“I have greater derision for the crowd, particularly when it inhumanely burns 
its dead, only to pamper them afterwards with luxurious indulgence. . . . . Out 
upon the piety which mocks its victims with cruelty!”). The reasons which seem 
to have led Christians from the first to repudiate cremation have not been preserved. We can only surmise what they were.</note> 
and do this office of relatives even to the body of a
 

<pb n="167" id="iv.iv-Page_167" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_167.html" />person whom we do not know, since 
in their room humanity must step in.”<note n="287" id="iv.iv-p41.7">The question of the relation between the churches and the <span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p41.8">collegia 
tenuiorum</span> (<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p41.9">collegia funeraticia</span>) may be left aside. Besides, during 
the past decade it has passed more and more out of notice. No real light has 
been thrown by such guilds upon the position of the churches, however convincing 
may be the inference that the rights obtained by these <span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p41.10">collegia</span> may have been 
for a time available to Christians as well. Cp. Neumann, Röm. Staat und Kirche, i. 102 f.</note> At this point also we must 
include the care of the dead after burial. These were still regarded in part as 
destitute and fit to be supported. Oblations were presented in their name and for 
the welfare of their souls, which served as actual intercessions on their behalf. 
This primitive custom was undoubtedly of immense significance to the living; it 
comforted many an anxious relative, and added greatly to the attractive power of 
Christianity.<note n="288" id="iv.iv-p41.11">Tertullian is our first witness for this custom. It did not 
spring up independently of pagan influence, though it may have at least one 
root within the Christian <span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p41.12">cultus</span> itself. Tertullian attacked the common pagan 
feasts of the dead and the custom of bringing food to the graves; but this rooted 
itself as early as the third century, and was never dislodged.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p42">7. <i>Care for slaves</i>. — It is a mistake to suppose 
that any “slave question” occupied the early church. 
The primitive Christians looked on slavery with neither a more friendly nor a more 
hostile eye than they did upon the State and legal ties.<note n="289" id="iv.iv-p42.1">The Didachê (iv. 11) even 
bids slaves obey their (Christian) masters <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p42.2">ὡς τύπῳ 
θεοῦ</span> (“as a type of God”).</note> They never 
dreamt of working for the abolition of the State, nor did it ever occur to them 
to abolish slavery for humane or other reasons — not even amongst themselves. The 
New Testament epistles already assume that Christian masters have slaves (not merely 
that pagan masters have Christian slaves), and they give no directions for any change 
in this relationship. On the contrary, slaves are earnestly admonished to be faithful 
and obedient.<note n="290" id="iv.iv-p42.3">The passages in Paul's epistles are well known; see also 1 Peter. 
In his letter to Philemon, Paul neither expects nor asks the release of the 
slave Onesimus. The only possible sense of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:20" id="iv.iv-p42.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.20">1 Cor. vii. 20 f.</scripRef> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p42.5">ἕκαστος 
ἐν τῇ κλήσει ᾗ ἐκλήθη, ἐν ταύτῃ μενέτω· 
δοῦλος ἐκλήθης; μή σοι μελέτω· ἀλλ᾽ εἰ καὶ δύνασαι
ἐλεύθερος γενέσθαι, μᾶλλον χρῆσαι)</span> 
is that the apostle counsels slaves not even to avail themselves of the chance 
of freedom. Any alteration of their position would divert their minds to the things of earth—such 
seems to be the writer's meaning. It is far from certain 
whether we may infer from this passage that Christian slaves begged from Christian 
masters the chance of freedom more often than their pagan fellows. Christian 
slave-owners often appear in the literature of the second and third centuries. 
Cp. Athenag., <i>Suppl</i>., xxxv.; <i>Acta Perpetuæ</i>; etc.</note></p>

<pb n="168" id="iv.iv-Page_168" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_168.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p43">Still, it would not be true to assert that primitive 
Christianity was indifferent to slaves and their condition. On the contrary, the 
church did turn her attention to them, and effected some change in their condition. 
This follows from such considerations as these:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p44">(<i>a</i>) Converted slaves, male or female, were regarded in the full sense of the term as 
brothers and sisters from the standpoint of religion. Compared to this, their position 
in the world was reckoned a matter of indifference.<note n="291" id="iv.iv-p44.1">Paul is followed on this point by others; <i>e.g</i>., Tatian,
<i>Orat</i>., xi.; Tertull., <i>de Corona</i>, xiii.; and Lactantius, <i>Instit</i>., v. 16, where, in reply to the 
opponents who cry out, “You too have masters and slaves! Where then is your 
so-called equality?” the answer is given, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p44.2">Alia causa nulla est cur nobis invicem 
fratrum nomen impertiamus nisi quia pares esse nos credimus. Nam cum omnia humana non corpore sed spiritu metiamur, tametsi corporum sit diversa condicio, nobis tamen 
servi non sunt, sed eos et habemus et dicimus spiritu fratres, religone conservos</span>” 
(“Our sole reason for giving one another the name of brother is because we believe 
we are equals. For since all human objects are measured by us after the spirit 
and not after the body, although there is a diversity of condition among human 
bodies, yet slaves are not slaves to us; we deem and term them brothers after 
the spirit and fellow-servants in religion”). De Rossi (<i>Boll. 
di Arch. Christ</i>. 1866, p. 24) remarks on the fact that the title “slave” 
never occurs in the sepulchral inscriptions of Christianity. Whether 
this is accidental or intentional, is a question which I must leave undecided. 
On the duty of Christian masters to instruct their slaves in Christianity, cp. 
Arist., <i>Apol</i>., xv.: “Slaves, male and 
female, are instructed so that they become Christians, on account of the love 
felt for them by their masters; and when this takes place, they call them brethren 
without any distinction whatsoever.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p45">(<i>b</i>) They shared the rights of church members to the fullest extent. Slaves could even 
become clergymen, and in fact bishops.<note n="292" id="iv.iv-p45.1">The Roman presbyter or Bishop, Pius, the brother of Hermas, 
must have belonged to the class of slaves. Callistus, the Roman bishop, was 
originally a slave. Cp. the eightieth canon of Elvira: “Prohibendum ut liberti, 
quorum patroni in saeculo fuerint, ad clerum non promoveantur” (“It is forbidden 
to hinder freemen from being advanced to the rank of clergy, whose owners may be still alive”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p46">(<i>c</i>) As personalities (in the moral sense) they were to be just as highly esteemed as 
freemen. The sex of female slaves had to be respected, nor was their modesty to be outraged. 

<pb n="169" id="iv.iv-Page_169" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_169.html" />The same virtues were expected from slaves as from freemen, and consequently 
their virtues earned the same honor.<note n="293" id="iv.iv-p46.1">Ample material on this point is to be found in the Acts of the 
Martyrs. Reference may be made in especial to Blandina, the Lyons martyr, and 
to Felicitas in the Acts of Perpetua. Not a few slaves rank among “the holy 
martyrs” of the church. Unless it had been set down, who would imagine that 
Blandina was a slave—Blandina, who is held in high honor by the church, and 
whose character has such noble traits? In Euseb., <i>Mart. Pal</i>. (<i>Texte 
u. Unters</i>. xxiv. 2. p. 78), we read: “Porphyry passed for a slave of Pamphilus, 
but in love to God and in amazing confession of his faith he was a brother, 
nay more, a beloved son, to Pamphilus, and was like his teacher in all things.”—Cp., however, the penitential ordinance appointed for those astute Christian 
masters who had forced their Christian slaves to offer sacrifice during the 
Diocletian persecution (canons 6 and 7 of Peter Alex., in Routh's
<i>Reliq. Sacr</i>. iv. 29 f.). The masters are to do penance for three years <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p46.2">καὶ 
ὡς ὐποκρινάμενοι καὶ ὡς καταναγκάσαντες 
τοὺς ὁμοδούλους θῦσαι, ἅτε 
δὴ παρακούσαντες τοῦ ἀποστόλου τὰ αὐτὰ θέλοντος ποιεῖν τοὺς δεσπότας 
τοῖς δούλοις, ἀνιέντας τὴν ἀπειλήν, εἰδότας, 
φησίν, ὅτι καὶ ὑμῶν καὶ αὐτῶν 
ὁ κύριός ἐστιν ἐν οὐρανοῖς, καὶ προσωπολήψια παρ᾽ αὐτῷ οὐκ ἔστιν 
(<scripRef passage="Ephesians 6:9" id="iv.iv-p46.3" parsed="|Eph|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.9">Eph. vi. 9</scripRef>; then follows <scripRef passage="Colossians 3:11" id="iv.iv-p46.4" parsed="|Col|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.11">Col. iii. 11</scripRef>) . . . 
σκοπεῖν ὀφείλοῦσιν ὃ 
κατειργάσαντο 
θελήσαντες τὴν ψυχὴν ἑαυτῶν σῶσαι, οἱ τοὺς συνδούλους ἡμῶν ἑλκύσαντες 
ἐπὶ εἰδωλολατρείαν δυναμένους καὶ αὐτοὺς ἐκφυγεῖν, εἰ τὸ δίκαιον καὶ τὴν ἰσότητα ἦσαν αὐτοῖς 
παρασχόντες, ὡς πάλιν ὁ ἀπόστολος λέγει </span>
(<scripRef passage="Colossians 4:1" id="iv.iv-p46.5" parsed="|Col|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.1">Col. vi. 1</scripRef>) (“for having played the hypocrite and for having compelled their 
fellow-servants to sacrifice—in disobedience to the apostle, who enjoins 
masters and servants to do the same things, and to forbear threatening, knowing, 
saith he, that you and they have a Lord in heaven, with whom there is no respect 
of persons. . . . They ought to consider this compulsion of theirs, due to their 
desire to save their own lives, by which they drag our fellow-servants into 
idolatry, when they could themselves avoid it—that is, if masters treated 
them justly and equitably, as the apostle once more observes”). Only a single 
year's penance was imposed on slaves thus seduced. Tertullian, on the contrary 
(<i>de Idol</i>., xvii.), shows that the same courage and loyalty was expected 
from Christian slaves and freedom as from the highly born. The former were not 
to hand the wine or join in any formula when they attended their pagan lords 
at sacrifice. Otherwise they were guilty of idolatry. For attempts on the part 
of pagan masters to seduce their slaves from the faith, cp. <i>Acta Pionii</i>, ix., etc.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p47">(<i>d</i>) Masters and mistresses were strictly charged to treat all their slaves 
humanely,<note n="294" id="iv.iv-p47.1">A beautiful instance of the esteem and position enjoyed by a 
Christian female slave in a Christian home, is afforded by Augustine in his 
description of the old domestic (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p47.2">famula decrepita</span>”) belonging to his maternal 
grandfather's house, who had nursed his grandfather as a child (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p47.3">sicut dorso 
gandiuscularum puellarum parvuli portari solent</span>” = as little children are often carried 
on the backs of older girls); <i>i.e</i>., 
she was active as early as the year 300 <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p47.4">A.D.</span> “On account of her age and her 
excellent character, she was highly respected by the heads of that Christian 
home. Hence the charge of her master's daughters [<i>i.e</i>., including 
Monica] was given her, and she fulfilled her duty thoroughly [better than the 
mother did]. When necessary, she was strict in restraining the girls with a 
holy firmness, and in teaching them with a sober judgment” (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p47.5">Propter senectam 
ac mores optimas in domo christiana satis a dominis honorabatur; unde 
etiam curam filiarum dominicarum commissam diligenter gerebat, et erat in eis 
coercendis, cum opus esset, sancta severitate vehemens atque in docendis sobria 
prudentia</span>,” <i>Confess</i>. ix. 8. 17). The basis 
of Augustine's own piety rested on this slave!</note> but, on the other hand, to remember that  

<pb n="170" id="iv.iv-Page_170" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_170.html" />Christian slaves were their own brethren.<note n="295" id="iv.iv-p47.6">A long series of testimonies, from the Lyons epistle onwards, 
witnesses to the fact that Christian masters had heathen slaves. Denunciations 
of their Christian masters by such slaves, and calumnies against Christian worship, 
cannot have been altogether uncommon.</note> Christian slaves, for 
their part, were told not to disdain their Christian masters, <i>i.e</i>., 
they were not to regard themselves as their equals.<note n="296" id="iv.iv-p47.7">As early as <scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:1" id="iv.iv-p47.8" parsed="|1Tim|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.1">1 Tim. vi. 1 f.</scripRef> It proves that Christianity must have 
been in many cases “misunderstood” by Christian slaves.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p48">(<i>e</i>) To set a slave free was looked upon, probably from the very beginning, as a praiseworthy 
action;<note n="297" id="iv.iv-p48.1">Authentic illustrations of this are not available, of course.</note> otherwise, no Christian slave could have had any claim to be emancipated. 
Although the primitive church did not admit any such claim on their part, least 
of all any claim of this kind on the funds of the church, there were cases in which 
slaves had their ransom paid for out of such funds.<note n="298" id="iv.iv-p48.2">From the epistle of Ignatius to Polycarp (iv.) two 
inferences may be drawn: (1) that slaves were ransomed with money taken from 
the church collections, and (2) that no <i>claim</i> to this favor was admitted. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p48.3">Δούλους καὶ δούλας 
μὴ ὑπερηφάνει· 
ἀλλὰ μηδὲ αὐτοὶ φυσιούσθωσαν</span>
[Christian slaves could easily lose their feelings of deference towards Christian 
owners], <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p48.4">ἀλλ᾽ εἰς δόξαν θεοῦ 
πλέον δουλευέτωσαν, ἵνα 
κρείττονος 
ἐλευθερίας ἀπὸ θεοῦ τύχωσιν· 
μὴ ἐράτωσαν ἀπὸ τοῦ κοινοῦ 
ἐλευθεροῦσθαι, ἵνα μὴ δοῦλοι 
εὑρεθῶσιν ἐπιθυμίας</span> (“Despise not 
male or female slaves. Yet let not these again be puffed up, but let them be 
all the better servants to the glory of God, that they may obtain a better freedom 
from God. Let them not crave to be freed at the public cost, lest they be found to be slaves of lust”).</note> The church never 
condemned the rights of masters over slaves as sinful; it simply saw in them a natural 
relationship. In this sphere the source of reform lay, not in Christianity, but 
in general considerations derived from moral philosophy and in economic necessities.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p49">From one of the canons of the Council of Elvira 
(<i>c</i>. 
300 <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p49.1">A.D.</span>), 
as well as from other minor sources, we learn that even in the Christian church, 
during the third century in particular, cases unfortunately did occur in which slaves 
were treated with revolting harshness and barbarity.<note n="299" id="iv.iv-p49.2">Canon v.: “Si qua femina furore zeli accensa flagris verberaverit 
ancillam suam, ita ut intra tertium diem animam cum cruciatu effundat,” etc. 
(“If any mistress, in a fit of passion, scourges her handmaid, so that the 
latter expires within three days,” etc.). Canon xli. also treats of masters and 
slaves. We do not require to discuss the dispensation given by Callistus, bishop 
of Rome, to matrons for entering into sexual relations with slaves, as the object 
of this dispensation was to meet the case of high-born ladies who were bent 
on marriage, and not to admit that slaves had equal rights. Hippol. <i>Philos</i>., ix. 12: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p49.3">καὶ 
γυναιξὶν ἐπέτρεψεν, 
εἰ ἄνανδροι εἶεν καὶ ἡλικίᾳ γε 
ἐκκαίοιντο 
ἀναξίᾳ ἢ ἑαυτῶν ἀξίαν μὴ 
βούλοιντο καθαιρεῖν 
διὰ τὸ νομίμως γαμηθῆναι, ἔχειν 
ἕνα ὃν ἂν αἱρήσωνται, 
σύγκοιτον, εἴτε οἰκέτην, εἴτε 
ἐλεύθερον, καὶ τοῦτον κρίνειν 
ἀντὶ ἀνδρὸς 
μὴ νόμῳ γεγαμημένην</span> 
(“He even permitted women, if unmarried and inflamed with a passion unworthy of their age, or unwilling to forfeit their 
position for the sake of a legal marriage, to have any one they liked as a bedfellow, 
either slave or free, and to reckon him their husband although he was not legally married to them”).</note> In general, one has to  

<pb n="171" id="iv.iv-Page_171" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_171.html" />recollect that even as 
early as the second century a diminution of the great slave-establishment can be 
detected—a diminution which, on economic grounds, continued during the third 
century. The liberation of slaves was frequently a necessity; it must not be regarded, 
as a rule, in the light of an act prompted by compassion or brotherly feeling.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p50">8. <i>Care for people visited by great 
calamities</i>.—As early as <scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:32" id="iv.iv-p50.1" parsed="|Heb|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.32">Hebrews x. 32 
f.</scripRef> a church is commended for having nobly stood the test of a great persecution 
and calamity, thanks to sympathy and solicitous care. From that time onward, we 
frequently come across counsels to Christian brethren to show themselves especially 
active and devoted in any emergencies of distress; not counsels merely, but also 
actual proofs that they bore fruit. We shall not, at present, go into cases in which 
churches lent aid to sister churches, even at a considerable distance; these fall 
to be noticed under section 10. But some examples referring to calamities within 
a church itself may be set down at this stage of our discussion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p51">When the plague raged in Alexandria (about 259 <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p51.1">A.D.</span>), 
bishop Dionysius wrote (Euseb.,
<i>H.E</i>., vii. 22): “The most of our brethren did not spare themselves, so great was their brotherly 
affection. They held fast to each other, visited the sick without fear, ministered 
to them assiduously, and served them for the sake of Christ. Right gladly did they 
perish with them. . . . Indeed many did die, after caring for the sick and giving 
health to others, transplanting the death of others, as it were, into themselves. 
In this way the noblest of our brethren  

<pb n="172" id="iv.iv-Page_172" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_172.html" />died, including some presbyters and deacons and people of the highest reputation. . . . . 
Quite the reverse was it with the heathen. They abandoned those who began to sicken, 
fled from their dearest friends, threw out the sick when half dead into the streets, 
and let the dead lie unburied.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p52">A similar tale is related by Cyprian of the plague 
at Carthage. He exclaims to the pagan Demetrianus (x.): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p52.1">Pestem et luem criminaris, 
cum peste ipsa et lue vel detecta sint vel aucta crimina singulorum, dum nec infirmis 
exhibetur misericordia et defunctis avaritia inhiat ac rapina. Idem ad pietatis 
obseqium timidi,<note n="300" id="iv.iv-p52.2">Cp. Cyprian, <i>per Pont</i>.,  
ix.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p52.3">Jacebant interim tota civitate vicatim non jam corpora, sed cadavera plurimorum</span>” 
(“Meanwhile all over the city lay, not bodies now, but the carcasses of many”).</note> ad impia lucra temerarii, fugientes morientium funera 
et adpetentes spolia mortuorum</span>” (“You blame plague and disease, when plague and 
disease either swell or disclose the crimes of individuals, no mercy being shown 
to the weak, and avarice and rapine gaping greedily for the dead. The same people 
are sluggish in the discharge of the duties of affection, who rashly seek impious 
gains; they shun the deathbeds of the dying, but make for the spoils of the dead”). 
Cyprian's advice is seen in his treatise <i>de Mortalitate</i>. 
His conduct, and the way he inspired other Christians by his example, are narrated 
by his biographer Pontianus (<i>Vita</i>, 
ix. f.): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p52.4">Adgregatam primo in loco plebem de misercordiae bonis instruit. Docet divinae 
lectionis exemplis . . . . tunc deinde subiungit nun esse mirabile, si nostros tantum 
debito caritatis obsequio foveremus; cum enim perfectum posse fieri, qui plus aliquid 
publicano vel ethnico fecerit, qui malum bono vincens et divinae clementiae instar 
exercens inimicos quoque dilexerit. . . . . Quid Christiana plebs faceret, cui de 
fide nomen est? distributa sunt ergo continuo pro qualitate hominum atque ordinum 
ministeria [organized charity, then]. Multi qui paupertatis beneficio sumptus exhibere 
non poterant, plus sumptibus exhibebant, compensantes proprio labore mercedem divitiis 
omnibus cariorem . . . . fiebat itaque exuberantium operum largitate, quod bonum est 
ad omnes, non ad solos domesticos fidei</span> (“The people being assembled together, he 
first of all urges on them the benefits of 

<pb n="173" id="iv.iv-Page_173" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_173.html" />mercy. By means of examples drawn from the sacred lessons, he teaches 
them. . . . Then he proceeds to add that there is nothing remarkable in cherishing 
merely our own people with the due attentions of love, but that one might become 
perfect who should do something more than heathen men or publicans, one who, overcoming 
evil with good, and practicing a merciful kindness like to that of God, should love 
his enemies as well. . . . What should a Christian people do, a people whose very 
name was derived from faith? The contributions are always distributed then according 
to the degree of the men and of their respective ranks. Many who, on the score of 
poverty, could not make any show of wealth, showed far more than wealth, as they 
made up by personal labor an offering dearer than all the riches in the world. Thus 
the good done was done to all men, and not merely to the household of faith, so 
richly did the good works overflow”).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p53">We hear exactly the same story of practical sympathy 
and self-denying love displayed by Christians even to outsiders, in the great plague 
which occurred during the reign of Maximinus Daza (Eus., 
<i>H.E</i>., ix. 8): “Then did they show themselves to the heathen in the clearest light. For the 
Christians were the only people who amid such terrible ills showed their fellow 
feeling and humanity by their actions. Day by day some would busy themselves with 
attending to the dead and burying them (for there were numbers to whom no one else 
paid any heed); <i>others gathered in one spot all who were afflicted by hunger throughout the whole city, 
and gave bread to them all</i>. When this became 
known, people glorified the Christians' God, and, convinced by the very facts, confessed 
the Christians alone were truly pious and religious.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p54">It may be inferred with certainty, as Eusebius himself 
avows, that cases of this kind made a deep impression upon those who were not Christians, 
and that they gave a powerful impetus to the propaganda.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p55">9. <i>The churches furnishing work and insisting upon work</i>.—Christianity 
at the outset spread chiefly among people who had to work hard. The new religion 
did not teach its votaries “the dignity of labor” or “the noble pleasure invariably afforded  

<pb n="174" id="iv.iv-Page_174" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_174.html" />by work” What it inculcated 
was just the <i>duty</i> of work.<note n="301" id="iv.iv-p55.1">At the same time there was a quiet undercurrent of feeling expressed 
by the maxim that absolute devotion to religion was a higher plane of life—“The heavenly Father who feeds the ravens and clothes the lilies will provide 
for us.” Apostles and prophets (with the heroes of asceticism, of course, from 
the very outset) did not require to work. The idea was that their activity in 
preaching demanded their entire life and occupied all their time.</note> “If any will not work, neither let him eat” 
(<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 3:10" id="iv.iv-p55.2" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10">2 Thess. iii. 10</scripRef>). 
Over and again it was enunciated that the duty of providing for others was conditioned 
by their incapacity for work. The brethren had soon to face the fact that some of 
their numbers were falling into restless and lazy habits, as well as the sadder 
fact that these very people were selfishly trying to trade upon the charity of their 
neighbors. This was so notorious that even in the brief compass of the
Didachê there is a note of precautions which 
are to be taken to checkmate such attempts, while in Lucian's description of the 
Christians he singles out, as one of their characteristic traits, a readiness to 
let cunning impostors take advantage of their brotherly love.<note n="302" id="iv.iv-p55.3">The pseudo-Clementine <i>de Virgin</i>., i. 11, contains a 
sharp warning against the “otiosi,” or lazy folk, who chatter about religion 
instead of attending to their business.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p56">Christianity cannot be charged at any rate with 
the desire of promoting mendicancy or with underestimating the duty of work.<note n="303" id="iv.iv-p56.1">Cp. <scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 3:6" id="iv.iv-p56.2" parsed="|2Thess|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.6">2 Thess. iii. 6</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p56.3">παραγγέλλομεν 
ὑμῖν ἐν ὀνόματι τοῦ κυρίου 
Ι. Χ. στέλλεσθαι ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ παντὸς 
ἀδελφοῦ ἀτάκτως περιπατοῦντος</span>, 
cp. <scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 3:12" id="iv.iv-p56.4" parsed="|2Thess|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.12">verse 12.</scripRef></note> 
Even the charge of being “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p56.5">infructuosi in negotiis</span>” (of no use in practical affairs) 
was repudiated by Tertullian. “How so?” he asks. “How can that be when such people 
dwell beside you, sharing your way of life, your dress, your habits, and the same 
needs of life? We are no Brahmins or Indian gymnosophists, dwelling in woods and 
exiled from life. . . . We stay beside you in this world, making use of the forum, 
the provision-market, the bath, the booth, the workshop, the inn, the weekly market, 
and all other places of commerce. We sail with you, fight at your side, till the 
soil with you, and traffic with you; we likewise join our technical skill to that 
of others, and make our works public property for your use” (<i>Apol</i>., 
xlii.).<note n="304" id="iv.iv-p56.6">“Tertullian at this point is suppressing his personal views; 
he speaks from the standpoint of the majority of Christians. In reality, as 
we see from the treatise <i>de Idololatria</i>, he was convinced that there was hardly a single occupation or business in which 
any Christian could engage without soiling his conscience with idolatry.</note> Even clerics were not exempted from making a
 

<pb n="175" id="iv.iv-Page_175" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_175.html" />livelihood,<note n="305" id="iv.iv-p56.7">The earliest restrictions on this point occur in the canons 
of the Synod of Elvira (canon xix.). They are very guarded. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p56.8">Episcopi, presbyteres 
et diacones de locis suis [this is the one point of the prohibition] negotiandi 
causa non discedant. . . . sane ad victum sibi conquirendum aut filium, aut libertum, 
aut mercenarium, aut amicum, aut quemlibet mittant; et si voluerint negotiari, 
intra provinciam negotientur</span>” (“Let no bishop or presbyter or deacon leave his 
place for the purpose of trading. . . . he can, of course, send his son, or 
his freedman, or his hired servant, or a friend, or anyone else, to procure 
provisions; but if he wishes to transact business, he must confine himself to his own sphere”).</note> and admirable sayings 
on the need of labor occur in Clement of Alexandria as well as in other writers. 
We have already observed (pp. 155 f.) that one incentive to work was found in the 
consideration that money could thus be gained for the purpose of supporting other 
people, and this idea was by no means thrown out at random. Its frequent repetition, 
from the epistle to the Ephesians onwards, shows that people recognized in it a 
powerful motive for the industrious life. It was also declared in simple and stirring 
language that the laborer was worthy of his hire, and a fearful judgment was prophesied 
for those who defrauded workmen of their wages (see especially <scripRef passage="James 5:4" id="iv.iv-p56.9" parsed="|Jas|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.4">Jas. v. 4 f.</scripRef>). It 
is indeed surprising that work was spoken of in such a sensible way, and that the 
duty of work was inculcated so earnestly, in a society which was so liable to fanaticism and indolence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p57">But we have not yet alluded to what was the really 
noticeable feature in this connection. We have already come across several passages 
which would lead us to infer that, together with the recognition that every Christian 
brother had the right to a bare provision for livelihood, the early Christian church 
also admitted its obligation to secure this minimum either by furnishing him with 
work or else by maintaining him. Thus we read in the pseudo-Clementine homilies 
(cp. <i>Clem</i>., viii.): “For those able to work, provide work; and to those incapable of work, 
be charitable.”<note n="306" id="iv.iv-p57.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p57.2">παρέχοντες μετὰ πάσης 
εὐφροσύνης τὰς τροφάς . . . . 
τοῖς ἀτέχνοις διὰ 
τῶν ἐπιτηδευμάτων ἐννούμενοι 
τὰς προφάσεις τῆς 
ἀναγκαίας τροφῆς· 
τεχνίτῃ ἔργον, ἀδρανεῖ 
ἔλεος</span> 
(“Providing supplies with all kindliness . . . . furnishing those who have no occupation 
with employment, and thus with the necessary means of livelihood. To the artificer, work; to the incapable, alms”).</note> 
Cyprian also (<i>Ep</i>., ii.) assumes that if the church 

<pb n="176" id="iv.iv-Page_176" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_176.html" />forbids some teacher of dramatic art to practice his profession, 
it must look after him, or, in the event of his being unable to do anything else, 
provide him with the necessaries of life.<note n="307" id="iv.iv-p57.3">“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p57.4">Si paenurian talis et necessitatem paupertatis obtendit, potest 
inter ceteros qui ecclesiae alimentis sustinentur huius quoque necessitatis 
adiuvari, si tamen contentus sit frugalioribus et innocentibus cibis nec putet 
salario se esse redimendum, ut a peccatis cesset</span>” (“Should such a person allege 
penury and the necessities of poverty, his wants may also be met among those 
of the other people who are maintained by the church's aliment—provided always 
that he is satisfied with plain and frugal fare. Nor is he to imagine he must 
be redeemed by means of an allowance of money, in order to cease from sins”).</note> 
We were not aware, however, if this was really felt to be a duty by the church at 
large, till the discovery of the Didachê. This threw quite a fresh light on the 
situation. In the Didachê (xii.) it is ordained that no brother who is able to work 
is to be maintained by any church for more than two or three days. The church accordingly 
had the right of getting rid of such brethren. But the reverse side of this right 
was a duty. “If any brother has a trade, let him follow that trade and earn the 
bread he eats. If he has no trade, exercise your discretion in 
<i>arranging for him to live among 
you as a Christian, but not in idleness</i>. 
If he will not do this (<i>i.e</i>., 
engage in the work with which you furnish him), he is trafficking with Christ
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p57.5">χριστέμπορος</span>). 
Beware of men like that.” It is beyond question, therefore, that a Christian brother 
could demand work from the church, and that the church had to furnish him with work. 
What bound the members together, then, was not merely the duty of supporting one 
another—that was simply the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p57.6">ultima ratio</span></i>; 
it was the fact that they formed a guild of workers, in the sense that the churches 
had to provide work for a brother whenever he required it. This fact seems to me 
of great importance, from the social standpoint. The churches were also labor unions. 
The case attested by Cyprian proves that there is far more here than a merely rhetorical 
maxim. The Church did prove in this way a refuge for people in distress who were 
prepared to work. Its attractive power was consequently intensified, and from the 
economic standpoint we must attach very high value to a union which provided work 
for those who were able to work, and at the same time kept hunger from those who 
were unfit for any labor.</p> 

<pb n="177" id="iv.iv-Page_177" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_177.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p58">10. <i>Care for brethren on a journey</i> 
(<i>hospitality</i>) <i>and for churches in poverty or peril</i>.<note n="308" id="iv.iv-p58.1">I have based this section on a study of my own which appeared 
in the <i>Monatsschrift f. Diakonie und innere 
Mission</i> (Dec. 1879, Jan. 1880); but, as the relations of the individual 
church with Christendom in general fall to be noticed in this section, I have 
thought it appropriate to treat the subject in greater detail. The ideal background 
of all this enterprise and activity may be seen in Tertullian's remark (<i>de 
Præscr</i>., xx.): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p58.2">Omnes ecclesiae una; probant unitatem ecclesarum communcatio 
pacis et appellatio fraternitatis et contesseratio hospitalitatis</span>” (“All churches 
are one, and the unity of the churches is shown by their peaceful intercommunion, 
the title of brethren, and the bond of hospitality”).</note>—The 
diaconate went outside the circle of the individual church when it deliberately 
extended its labors to include the relief of <i>strangers</i>, <i>i.e</i>., 
in the first instance of Christian brethren on their travels. In our oldest account 
of Christian worship on Sunday (Justin, <i>Apol</i>., 
I. lxvii.; see above, p. 153), strangers on their travels are included in the list of 
those who receive support from the church-collections. This form of charity was 
thus considered part of the church's business, instead of merely being left to the 
goodwill of individuals; though people had recourse in many ways to the private 
method, while the virtue of hospitality was repeatedly inculcated on the faithful.<note n="309" id="iv.iv-p58.3"><scripRef passage="Romans 12:13" id="iv.iv-p58.4" parsed="|Rom|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.13">Rom. xii. 13</scripRef>, “Communicating to the necessities of the saints, 
given to hospitality”; <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:9" id="iv.iv-p58.5" parsed="|1Pet|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.9">1 Pet. iv. 9</scripRef>, “Using hospitality one towards another without 
murmuring”; <scripRef passage="Hebrews 6:10" id="iv.iv-p58.6" parsed="|Heb|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.10">Heb. vi. 10</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:2" id="iv.iv-p58.7" parsed="|Heb|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.2">xiii. 2</scripRef>, “Forget not to show love to strangers, for thereby 
some have entertained angels unawares.” Individuals are frequently commended 
by Paul to the hospitality of the church; <i>e.g.</i>, <scripRef passage="Romans 16:1" id="iv.iv-p58.8" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">Rom. xvi. 1 f.</scripRef>, “Receive 
her in the Lord, <i>as becometh the saints</i>.” See also <scripRef passage="3John 1:5-8" id="iv.iv-p58.9" parsed="|3John|1|5|1|8" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.5-3John.1.8">3 John 5-8</scripRef>. In 
the “Shepherd” of Hermas (<scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 8:10" id="iv.iv-p58.10"><i>Mand</i>. 
viii. 10</scripRef>) hospitality is distinctly mentioned in the catalogue of virtues, with 
this remarkable comment: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p58.11">ἐν 
γὰρ τῇ φιλοξενίᾳ 
εὑρίσκεται ἀγαθοποίησίς ποτε</span> 
(“for benevolence from time to time 
is found in hospitality”), while in (<i>Sim</i>., viii. 10. 3), praise is 
assigned to those Christians who <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p58.12">εἰς τοὺς 
οἴκους αὐτῶν ὑπεδέξαντο τοὺς δούλους τοῦ θεοῦ</span> (“gladly welcomed God's 
servants into their houses”). Aristides, in his <i>Apology</i> (xv.), says 
that if Christians “see any stranger, they take him under their roof and rejoice 
over him as over a very brother” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p58.13">ξένον εἂν 
ἴδωσιν, ὑπὸ στέγην εἰσάγουσι καὶ χαίρουσιν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ ὡς ἐπὶ ἀδελφῷ ἀληθινῷ</span>). The exercise of hospitality 
by private individuals towards Christian brethren is assumed by Tertullian to 
be a duty which no one dare evade; for, in writing to his wife (<i>ad Uxor</i>. 
ii. 4), he warns her against marrying a heathen, should he (Tertullian) predecease 
her, on the ground that no Christian brother would get a spiritual reception 
in an alien household. But hospitality was inculcated especially upon officials 
of the church, such as elders (bishops) and deacons, who practiced this virtue 
in the name of the church at large; cp. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:2" id="iv.iv-p58.14" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Titus 1:8" id="iv.iv-p58.15" parsed="|Titus|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.8">Tit. i. 8</scripRef> (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:10" id="iv.iv-p58.16" parsed="|1Tim|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.10">1 Tim. v. 10</scripRef>). 
In Hermas (<i>Sim</i>., ix. 27. 2) hospitable 
bishops form a special class among the saints, since “they gladly received God's 
servants into their houses at all times, and without hypocrisy.” In 
the Didachê a comparatively 
large amount of space is taken up with directions regarding the care of travelers, 
and Cyprian's interest in strangers is attested by his seventh letter, written 
to his clergy at Carthage from his place of retreat during the Decian persecution. 
He writes: “I beg you will attend carefully to the widows, and sick people, 
and all the poor. You may also pay the expenses of any strangers who may be 
in need, out of my own portion which I left with my fellow-presbyter Rogatianus. 
In case it should be all used, I hereby forward by the hands of Naricus the 
acolyte another sum of money, so that the sufferers may be dealt with more promptly 
and liberally” (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p58.17">Viduarum et infirmorum et omnium pauperum curam peto diligenter 
habeatis, sed et peregrinis si qui indigentes fuerint sumptus suggeratis de 
quantitate mea propria quam apud Rogatianum compresbyterum nostrum dimisi. Quae 
quantitas ne forte iam erogata sit, misi eidem per Naricum acoluthum aliam portionem, 
ut largius et promptius circa laborantes fiat operatio</span>”). Cp. also <i>Apost. 
Const</i>., iii. 3 (p. 98, 9 f., ed. Lagarde), and <i>Ep. Clem. ad Jacob</i>. (p. 9, 10 f., ed. Lagarde): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p58.18">τοὺς ξένους μετὰ πάσης προθυμίας εἰς τοὺς 
ἑαυτῶν οἴκους 
λαμβάνετε</span> (“Receive strangers into your homes with 
all readiness”). In his satire on the death of Peregrinus (xvi.), Lucian describes 
how his hero, on becoming a Christian, was amply provided for on his travels: 
“Peregrinus thus started out for the second time, and betook himself to traveling; 
he had an ample allowance from the Christians, who constituted themselves his 
bodyguard, so that he lived in clover. Thus for some time he provided for himself 
in this fashion.” From the pseudo-Clementine epistle
<i>de Virginitate</i> one also learns to appreciate 
the appeal and exercise of hospitality. Finally, Julian (<i>Ep. 
ad Arsac</i>.) emphasizes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p58.19">ἡ περὶ τοὺς 
ξένους φιλανθρωπία</span> among Christians, 
and wishes that his own party would imitate it (see above, p. 162).</note> 
In the first epistle of Clement to the Corinthian 

<pb n="178" id="iv.iv-Page_178" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_178.html" />church, it is particularly noted, among the distinguishing virtues 
of the church, that anyone who had stayed there praised their splendid sense of 
hospitality.<note n="310" id="iv.iv-p58.20"><scripRef passage="1Clem 1:2" id="iv.iv-p58.21">1 Clem. i. 2</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p58.22">τίς γὰρ παρεπιδημήσας 
πρὸς ὑμᾶς . . . . τὸ μεγαλοπρεπὲς 
τῆς φιλοξενίας ὑμῶν ἦθος οὐκ ἐκήρυξεν;</span> 
(“What person who has sojourned among you . . . . has not proclaimed your splendid, hospitable disposition?”); cp. above, p. 152.</note> But during the early centuries of Christianity it was 
the Roman church more than any other which was distinguished by the generosity with 
which it practiced this virtue. In one document from the reign of Marcus Aurelius, 
a letter of Dionysius the bishop of Corinth to the Roman church, it is acknowledged 
that the latter has maintained its <i>primitive</i> custom of showing kindness to 
<i>foreign</i> brethren. “Your worthy bishop Soter has not merely kept up this practice, but even 
extended it, by aiding the saints with rich supplies, which he sends from time to 
time, and also by addressing blessed words of comfort to brethren coming up to Rome, 
like a loving father to his children” (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., 
iv. 23. 10). We shall return to this later on; meanwhile it may be
 

<pb n="179" id="iv.iv-Page_179" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_179.html" />pointed out, in this connection, 
that the Roman church owed its rapid rise to supremacy in Western Christendom, not 
simply to its geographical position within the capital of the empire, or to the 
fact of its having been the seat of apostolic activity throughout the West, but 
also to the fact that it recognized the special obligation of caring for Christians 
in general, which fell to it as the church of the imperial capital. A living interest 
in the collective church of Christ throbbed with peculiar intensity throughout the 
Roman church, as we shall see, from the very outset, and the practice of hospitality 
was one of its manifestations. At a time when Christianity was still a homeless 
religion, the occasional travels of the brethren were frequently the means of bringing 
churches together which otherwise would have had no common tie; while in an age 
when Christian captives were being dragged off, and banished to distant spots throughout 
the empire, and when brethren in distress sought shelter and solace, the practical 
proof of hospitality must have been specially telling. As early as the second century 
one bishop of Asia Minor even wrote a book upon this virtue.<note n="311" id="iv.iv-p58.23">Melito of Sardes, according to Eusebius (<i>H.E</i>., iv. 26. 2).</note> So highly 
was it prized within the churches that it was put next to faith as the genuine proof 
of faith. “For the sake of his faith and hospitality, Abraham had a son given him 
in his old age.” “For his hospitality and piety was Lot saved from Sodom.” “For 
the sake of her faith and hospitality was Rahab saved.” Such are the examples of 
which, in these very words, the Roman church reminds her sister at Corinth.<note n="312" id="iv.iv-p58.24"><scripRef passage="1Clem 10:7" id="iv.iv-p58.25">1 Clem. x. 7</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Clem 11:1" id="iv.iv-p58.26">xi. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1Clem 12:1" id="iv.iv-p58.27">xii. 1</scripRef>.</note> 
Nor was this exercise of hospitality merely an aid in passing. The obligation of 
work imposed by the Christian church has been already mentioned (cp. pp. 173 f.); 
if any visitors wished to settle down, they had to take up some work, as is 
plain from the very provision made for such cases. Along roads running through waste 
country hospices were erected. The earliest case of this occurs in the 
<i>Acta Archelai</i><note n="313" id="iv.iv-p58.28">Ch. iv.: “Si quando veluti peregrinans ad hospitium pervenisset, 
quae quidem diversoria hospitalissimus Marcellus instruxerat.”</note> (fourth century).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p59">It was easy to take advantage of a spirit so obliging and 

<pb n="180" id="iv.iv-Page_180" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_180.html" />unsparing (<i>e.g.</i>, 
the case of Proteus Peregrinus, and especially the churches' sad experience of so-called 
prophets and teachers). Heretics could creep in, and so could loafers or impostors. 
We note, accordingly, that definite precautions were taken against these at 
quite an early period. The new arrival is to be tested to see whether or not he 
is a Christian (cp. <scripRef passage="2John 1:1-13" id="iv.iv-p59.1" parsed="|2John|1|1|1|13" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.1-2John.1.13">2</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="3John 1:1-14" id="iv.iv-p59.2" parsed="|3John|1|1|1|14" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.1-3John.1.14">3 John</scripRef>; Did., 
xii.). In the case of an itinerant prophet, 
his words are to be compared with his actions. No brother is to remain idle in any 
place for more than two days, or three at the very most; after that, he must either 
leave or labor (Did., xii.). Later on, any brother on a journey was required 
to bring with him a passport from his church at home. Things must have come to a 
sad pass when (as the Didachê informs us) 
it was decreed that any visitor must be adjudged a false prophet without further 
ado, if during an ecstasy he ordered a meal and then partook of it, or if in an 
ecstasy he asked for money. Many a traveler, however, who desired to settle down, 
did not come with empty hands; such persons did not ask, they gave. Thus we know 
(see above) that when Marcion came from Pontus and joined the Roman church, he contributed 
200,000 sesterces to its funds (Tert., <i>de Præscr</i>., 
xxx.). Still, such cases were the exception; as a rule, visitors were in need of assistance.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p60">Care lavished on brethren on a journey blossomed 
naturally into a sympathy and care for any distant churches in poverty or peril. 
The keen interest shown in a guest could not cease when he left the threshold of 
one's house or passed beyond the city gates. And more than this, the guest occupied 
the position of a representative to any church at which he arrived; he was a messenger 
to them from some distant circle of brethren who were probably entire strangers 
and were yet related to them. His account of the distress and suffering of his own 
church, or of its growth and spiritual gifts, was no foreign news. The primitive 
churches were sensible that their faith and calling bound them closely together 
in this world; they felt, as the apostle enjoined, that “if one member suffer, all 
the members suffer with it, while if one member is honored, all the members rejoice 
with it” (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:26" id="iv.iv-p60.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.26">1 Cor. xii. 26</scripRef>). And there is no doubt whatever that the consciousness of 
this was most vigorous and vital  

<pb n="181" id="iv.iv-Page_181" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_181.html" />in the very ages during which no external bond as yet united the various churches, 
the latter standing side by side in almost entire independence of each other. These 
were the ages when the primitive article of the common symbol, “I believe in one 
holy church,” was really nothing more than an <i>article of faith</i>. 
And of course the effect of the inward ties was all the stronger when people were 
participating in a common faith which found expression ere long in a brief and vigorous 
confession, or practicing the same love and patience and Christian discipline, or 
turning their hopes in common to that glorious consummation of Christ's kingdom 
of which they had each received the earnest and the pledge. These common possessions 
stimulated brotherly love; they made strangers friends, and brought the distant 
near. “By secret signs and marks they manage to recognize one another, loving each 
other almost before they are acquainted”; such is the description of Christians 
given by the pagan Cæcilius (<i>Min. Felix</i>, ix. 3). Changes afterwards took place; 
but this vital sense of belonging to <i>one brotherhood</i> never wholly disappeared.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p61">In the great prayers of thanksgiving and supplication 
offered every Sabbath by the churches, there was a fixed place assigned to intercession 
for the whole of Christendom throughout the earth. Before very long this kindled 
the consciousness that every individual member belonged to the holy unity of Christendom, 
just as it also kept them mindful of the services which they owed to the general 
body. In the epistles and documents of primitive Christianity, wherever the church-prayers 
emerge their ecumenical character becomes clear and conspicuous.<note n="314" id="iv.iv-p61.1">Cp. <scripRef passage="1Clem 59:2" id="iv.iv-p61.2">1 Clem. lix. 2 f</scripRef>, with my notes <i>ad loc</i>. 
Polyc., <i>Phil</i>., xii. 2 f.</note> Special means of intercourse were provided by epistles, circular letters, collections 
of epistles, the transmission of acts or of official records, or by travelers and 
special messengers. When matters of importance were at stake, the bishops themselves 
went forth to settle controversial questions or to arrange a common basis of agreement. 
It is not our business in these pages to describe all this varied intercourse. We 
shall confine ourselves to the task of gathering and explaining those passages in 
which one church comes to the aid of another in any case of need. 

<pb n="182" id="iv.iv-Page_182" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_182.html" />Poverty, sickness, persecution, and suffering of all kinds formed 
one class of troubles which demanded constant help on the part of churches that 
were better off; while, in a different direction, assistance was required in those 
internal crises of doctrine and of conduct which might threaten a church and in 
fact endanger its very existence. Along both of these lines the brotherly love of 
the churches had to prove its reality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p62">The first case of one church supporting another 
occurs at the very beginning of the apostolic age. In <scripRef passage="Acts 11:27" id="iv.iv-p62.1" parsed="|Acts|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.27">Acts xi. 27 f.</scripRef> we read that 
Agabus in Antioch foretold a famine. On the news of this, the young church at Antioch 
made a collection on behalf of the poor brethren in Judæa, and dispatched the proceeds 
to them by the hands of Barnabas and Paul.<note n="315" id="iv.iv-p62.2">No doubt, the account (in Acts) of the Antiochene donation and 
of the journey of Barnabas and Paul to Jerusalem does lie open to critical suspicion 
(see Overbeck, <i>ad loc</i>.).</note> It was a Gentile Christian 
church which was the first, so far as we are aware, to help a sister church in her 
distress. Shortly after this, the brotherly love felt by young Christian communities 
drawn from pagans in Asia and Europe is reported to have approved itself on a still 
wider scale. Even after the famine had passed, the mother church at Jerusalem continued 
poor. Why, we do not know. An explanation has been sought in the early attempt by 
which that church is said to have introduced a voluntary community of goods; it 
was the failure of this attempt, we are to believe, that left the local church impoverished. 
This is merely a vague conjecture. Nevertheless, the poverty at Jerusalem remains 
a fact. At the critical conference in Jerusalem, when the three pillar-apostles 
definitely recognized Paul's mission to the Gentiles, the latter pledged himself 
to remember the poor saints at Jerusalem in distant lands; and the epistles to the 
Galatians, the Corinthians, and the Romans, show how widely and faithfully the apostle 
discharged this obligation. His position in this matter was by no means easy. He 
had made himself responsible for a collection whose value depended entirely on the
<i>voluntary</i> devotion of the churches which he founded. But he was sure he could rely on them, 
and in this he did not deceive himself. Paul's churches made his concerns  

<pb n="183" id="iv.iv-Page_183" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_183.html" />their own, and money for the brethren 
far away at Jerusalem was collected in Galatia, Macedonia, and Achaia. Even when 
the apostle had to endure the prospect of all his work in Corinth being endangered 
by a severe local crisis, he did not fail to remember the business of the collection 
along with more important matters. The local arrangements for it had almost come 
to a standstill by the time he wrote, and the aim of his vigorous, affectionate, 
and graceful words of counsel to the church is to revive the zeal which had been 
allowed to cool amid their party quarrels (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:9" id="iv.iv-p62.3" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 Cor. viii. 9</scripRef>). Not long afterwards he is 
able to tell the Romans that “those of Macedonia and Achaia
<i>freely chose</i> to make a certain contribution for the poor saints at Jerusalem. They have done 
it willingly, and indeed it was a debt. For if the Gentiles have been made partakers 
of their spiritual things, they owe it to them also to minister to them in secular 
things” (<scripRef passage="Romans 15:26" id="iv.iv-p62.4" parsed="|Rom|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.26">Rom. xv. 26 f.</scripRef>). In this collection Paul saw a real duty of charity which 
rested on the Gentile churches, and one has only to realize the circumstances under 
which the money was gathered in order to understand the meaning it possessed for 
the donors themselves. As yet, there was no coming or going between the Gentile 
and the Judean Christians, though the former had to admit that the latter were one 
with themselves as brethren and as members of a single church. The churches in Asia 
and Europe were imitators of the churches of God in Judæa, (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:14" id="iv.iv-p62.5" parsed="|1Thess|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.14">1 Thess. ii. 14</scripRef>), yet 
they had no fellowship in worship, life, or customs. This collection formed, therefore, 
the one visible expression of that brotherly unity which otherwise was rooted merely 
in their common faith. This was what lent it a significance of its own. For a considerable 
period this devotion of the Gentile Christians to their distressed brethren in Jerusalem 
was the sole manifestation, even in visible shape, of the consciousness that all 
Christians shared an inner fellowship. We do not know how long the contributions 
were kept up. The great catastrophes which occurred in Palestine after 65 <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p62.6">A.D.</span> had 
a disastrous effect at any rate upon the relations between Gentile Christians and 
their brethren in Jerusalem and Palestine.<note n="316" id="iv.iv-p62.7">The meaning of <scripRef passage="Hebrews 6:10" id="iv.iv-p62.8" parsed="|Heb|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.10">Heb. vi. 10</scripRef> is uncertain. I may observe at this 
point that more than three centuries later Jerome employed this Pauline collection 
as an argument to enforce the duty of all Christians throughout the Roman empire 
to support the monastic settlements at the sacred sites of Jerusalem and Bethlehem. 
In his treatise against Vigilantius (xiii.), who had opposed the squandering of 
money to maintain monks in Judæa, Jerome argues from <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:1-24" id="iv.iv-p62.9" parsed="|2Cor|8|1|8|24" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.1-2Cor.8.24">2 Cor. 8</scripRef>, etc., without 
more ado, as a scriptural warrant for such collections.</note>—Forty years later the age of persecutions 

<pb n="184" id="iv.iv-Page_184" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_184.html" />burst upon the churches, though no general persecution occurred until 
the middle of the third century. When some churches were in distress, their possessions 
seized<note n="317" id="iv.iv-p62.10">Even by the time of Domitian, Christian churches were liable 
to poverty, owing to the authorities seizing their goods; cp. <scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:34" id="iv.iv-p62.11" parsed="|Heb|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.34">Heb. x. 34</scripRef> (if 
the epistle belongs to this period), and Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iii. 17.</note> and their existence imperilled, the others could not feel happy in their 
own undisturbed position. Succor of their persecuted brethren 
seemed to them a duty, and it was a duty from which they did not shrink. Justin 
(<i>loc. cit</i>.) tells us that the maintenance of imprisoned Christians was one of the regular objects 
to which the church collections were devoted, a piece of information which is corroborated 
and enlarged by the statement of Tertullian, that those who languished in the mines 
or were exiled to desert islands or lay in prison all received monies from the church.<note n="318" id="iv.iv-p62.12">Tert., <i>Apol</i>., xxxix.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p62.13">Si 
qui in metallis et si qui in insulis, vel in custodiis, dumtaxat ex causa dei 
sectae, alumni suae confessionis fiunt</span>” (cp. p. 153).</note> 
Neither statement explains if it was only members of the particular church in question 
who were thus supported. This, however, is inherently improbable, and there are 
express statements to the contrary, including one from a pagan source. Dionysius 
of Corinth (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 23. 10) writes thus to the Roman Christians about the year 170: “From the very 
first you have had this practice of aiding <i>all</i> 
the brethren in various ways and of sending contributions to <i>many</i> churches in
<i>every</i> city, thus in one case relieving the poverty of the needy, or in another providing 
for brethren in the mines. By these gifts, which you have sent from the very first, 
you Romans keep up the hereditary customs of the Romans, a practice your bishop 
Soter has not merely maintained but even extended.” A hundred years later Dionysius, 
the bishop of Alexandria, in writing to Stephen the bishop of Rome, has occasion 
to mention the churches in Syria and Arabia. Whereupon he remarks in passing, “To 
them you send help regularly, and you have just  

<pb n="185" id="iv.iv-Page_185" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_185.html" />written them another letter” (Eus.,
<i>H.E</i>., vii. 5. 2). Basil the Great informs us that under bishop Dionysius (259-269 <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p62.14">A.D.</span>) the 
Roman church sent money to Cappadocia to purchase the freedom of some Christian 
captives from the barbarians, an act of kindness which was still remembered with 
gratitude in Cappadocia at the close of the fourth century.<note n="319" id="iv.iv-p62.15">Basil, <i>Ep. ad Damasum Papam</i> (lxx).</note> Thus 
Corinth, Syria, Arabia, and Cappadocia, all of them churches in the East, unite 
in testifying to the praise of the church at Rome; and we can understand, from the 
language of Dionysius of Corinth, how Ignatius could describe that church as the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p62.16">προκαθημένη τῆς ἀγάπης</span>, 
“the leader of love.”<note n="320" id="iv.iv-p62.17">Ign., <i>ad Rom</i>., proœmium. Cp. Zahn,
<i>ad loc</i>.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p62.18">In caritatis operibus semper 
primum locum sibi vindicavit ecclesia Romana</span>” (“The Roman church always justified 
her primacy in works of charity”).</note> Nor were other churches and their bishops behindhand 
in the matter. Similar stories are told of the church at Carthage and its bishop 
Cyprian. From a number of letters written shortly before his execution, it is quite 
clear that Cyprian sent money to provide for the Christians who then lay captive 
in Numidia (<i>Ep</i>. lxxvi.-lxxix.), and elsewhere in his correspondence there is similar evidence of his care 
for stranger Christians and foreign churches. The most memorable of his letters, 
in this respect, is that addressed to the bishops of Numidia in 253 <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p62.19">A.D.</span> The latter 
had informed him that wild hordes of robbers had invaded the country and carried 
off many Christians of both sexes into captivity. Whereupon Cyprian instituted a 
collection on their behalf and forwarded the proceeds to the bishops along with 
the following letter (<i>Ep</i>. lxii.). It is the most elaborate and important document from the first three centuries 
bearing upon the support extended to one church by another, and for that reason 
we may find space for it at this point.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p63">“Cyprian to Januarius, Maximus, Proculus, Victor, 
Modianus, Nemesianus, Nampulus, and Honoratus, the brethren: greeting.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p64">“With sore anguish of soul and many a tear have 
I read the letter which in your loving solicitude you addressed to me, dear brethren, 
with regard to the imprisonment of our brothers and sisters. Who would not feel 
anguish over such misfortunes? 

<pb n="186" id="iv.iv-Page_186" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_186.html" />Who would not make his brother's grief his own? For, says the apostle 
Paul: Should one member suffer, all the others suffer along with it; and should 
one member rejoice, the others rejoice with it also. And in another place he says: 
Who is weak, and I am not weak? We must therefore consider the present imprisonment 
of our brethren as our imprisonment, reckoning the grief of those in peril as our 
grief. We form a single body in our union, and we ought to be stirred and strengthened 
by religious duty as well as by love to redeem our members the brethren.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p65">“For as the apostle Paul once more declares: Know 
ye not that ye are God's temple and that the Holy Spirit dwelleth in you? Though 
love failed to stir us to succor the brethren, we must in this case consider that 
it is temples of God who are imprisoned, nor dare we by our procrastination and 
neglect of fellow-feeling allow temples of God to remain imprisoned for any length 
of time, but must put forth all our energies, and with all speed manage by mutual 
service to deserve the grace of Christ our Lord, our Judge, our God. For since the 
apostle Paul says: So many of you as are baptized into Christ have put on Christ, 
we must see Christ in our imprisoned brethren, redeeming from the peril of imprisonment 
him who redeemed us from the peril of death. He who took us from the jaws of the 
devil, who bought us with his blood upon the cross, who now abides and dwells in 
us, he is now to be redeemed by us for a sum of money from the hands of the barbarians. . . . . Will 
not the feeling of humanity and the sense of united love incline each father among 
you to look upon those prisoners as his sons, every husband to feel, with anguish 
for the marital tie, that his wife languishes in that imprisonment?” Then, after 
an account of the special dangers incurred by the consecrated “virgins”—“our church, 
having weighed and sorrowfully examined all those matters in accordance with your 
letter, has gathered donations for the brethren speedily, freely, and liberally; 
for while, according to its powers of faith, it is ever ready for any work of God, 
it has been raised to a special pitch of charity on this occasion by the thought 
of all this suffering. For since the Lord says in his gospel: I was sick and ye visited  

<pb n="187" id="iv.iv-Page_187" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_187.html" />me, with what ampler reward 
for our alms will he now say I was in prison and ye redeemed me? And since again 
he says I was in prison and ye visited me, how much better will it be for us on 
the day of judgment, when we are to receive the Lord's reward, to hear him say: 
I was in the dungeon of imprisonment, in bonds and fetters among the barbarians, 
and ye rescued me from that prison of slavery! Finally, we thank you heartily for 
summoning us to share your trouble and your noble and necessary act of love, and 
for offering us a rich harvest-field wherein to scatter the seeds of our hope, in 
the expectation of reaping a very plentiful harvest from this heavenly and helpful 
action. We transmit to you a sum of a hundred thousand sesterces [close upon £1000] 
collected and contributed by our clergy and people here in the church over which 
by God's mercy we preside; this you will dispense in the proper quarter at your 
own discretion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p66">“In conclusion, we trust that nothing like this 
will occur in future, but that, guarded by the power of God, our brethren may henceforth 
be quit of all such perils. Still, should the like occur again, for a test of love 
and faith, do not hesitate to write of it to us; be sure and certain that while 
our own church and the whole of the church pray fervently that this may not recur, 
they will gladly and generously contribute even if it does take place once more. 
In order that you may remember in prayer our brethren and sisters who have taken 
so prompt and liberal a share in this needful act of love, praying that they may 
be ever quick to aid, and in order also that by way of return you may present them 
in your prayers and sacrifices, I add herewith the names of all. Further, I have 
subjoined the names of my colleagues (the bishops) and fellow-priests, who like 
myself were present and made such contributions as they could afford in their own 
name and in the name of their people; I have also noted and forwarded their small 
sums along with our own total. It is your duty—faith and love alike require it—to remember all these in your prayers and supplications.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p67">“Dearest brethren, we wish you unbroken prosperity 
in the Lord. Remember us.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p68">Plainly the Carthaginian church is conscious here 
of having 

<pb n="188" id="iv.iv-Page_188" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_188.html" />done something out of the common. But it is intensely conscious 
also of having thus discharged a <i>duty</i> of Christian love, and the religious basis of the duty is laid down in exemplary 
fashion. It is also obvious that so liberal a grant could not be taken from the 
proceeds of the ordinary church-collections.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p69">Yet another example of Cyprian's care for a foreign 
church is extant. In the case (cp. above, p. 175) already mentioned of the teacher 
of the histrionic art who is to give up his profession and be supported by the church, 
if he has no other means of livelihood, Cyprian (<i>Ep</i>. 
ii.) writes that the man may come to Carthage and find maintenance in the local church 
if his own church is too poor to feed him.<note n="321" id="iv.iv-p69.1">“Si illic ecclesia non sufficit ut laborantibus praestat alimenta, 
poterit se ad transferre (<i>i.e</i>., to Carthage), 
et hic quod sibi ad victum atque ad vestitum necessarium fuerit accipere” (“If 
the local church is not able to support those who need labor, let it send them 
on to us to get the needful food and clothing”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p70">Lucian's satire on the death of Peregrinus, in the 
days of Marcus Aurelius, is a further witness to the alert and energetic temper 
of the interest taken in churches at the outbreak of persecution or during a period 
of persecution. The governor of Syria had ordered the arrest of this character, 
who is described by Lucian as a nefarious impostor. Lucian then describes the honor 
paid him, during his imprisonment, by Christians, and proceeds as follows: “In fact, 
people actually came from several Asiatic townships, sent by Christians, in the 
name of their churches, to render aid, to conduct the defence, and to encourage 
the man. They become incredibly alert when anything of this kind occurs that affects 
their common interests. On such occasions, no expense is grudged. Thus they pour 
out on Peregrinus, at this time, sums of money which were by no means trifling, 
and he drew from this source a considerable income.”<note n="322" id="iv.iv-p70.1">It may be observed at this point that there were no <i>general 
collections</i> in the early church, like those maintained by the Jews in 
the Imperial age. The organization of the churches would not tend greatly to 
promote any such undertakings, since Christians had no headquarters such as 
the Jews possessed in Palestine.</note> What Lucian 
relates in this passage cannot, therefore, have been an infrequent occurrence. 
Brethren arrived from afar in the name of their churches, not merely to bring donations 
for the support of prisoners, but also to visit them in 

<pb n="189" id="iv.iv-Page_189" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_189.html" />prison, and to encourage them by evidences of love; they actually 
endeavored to stand beside them in the hour of trial. The seven epistles of Ignatius 
form, as it were, a commentary upon these observations of the pagan writer. In them 
we find the keen sympathy shown by the churches of Asia Minor as well as by the 
Roman church in the fortunes of a bishop upon whom they had never set eyes before: 
we also get a vivid sense of their care for the church at Antioch, which was now 
orphaned. Ignatius is being taken from Antioch to Rome in order to fight with beasts 
at the capital, and meanwhile the persecution of Christians at Antioch proceeds 
apace. On reaching Smyrna, he is greeted by deputies from the churches of Ephesus, 
Magnesia, and Tralles. After several days' intercourse, he entrusts them with letters 
to their respective churches, in which, among other things, he warmly commends to 
the brethren of Asia Minor his own forlorn church. “Pray for the church in Syria,” 
he writes to the Ephesians. “Remember the church in Syria when you pray,” he writes 
to the Trallians; “I am not worthy to belong to it, since I am the least of its 
members.” And in the letter to the Magnesians he repeats this request, comparing 
the church at Antioch to a field scorched by the fiery heat of persecution, which 
needs some refreshing dew: the love of the brethren is to revive it.<note n="323" id="iv.iv-p70.2"><i>Eph</i>., xxi. 2; <i>Trall</i>., xii. 1;
<i>Magn</i>., xiv.</note> At the same time we find him turning to the Romans also. There appears to have been 
some brother from Ephesus who was ready to convey a letter to the Roman church, 
but Ignatius assumes they will learn of his fortunes before the letter reaches them. 
What he fears is, lest they should exert their influence at court on his behalf, 
or rob him of his coveted martyrdom by appealing to the Emperor. The whole of the 
letter is written with the object of blocking the Roman church upon this line of 
action.<note n="324" id="iv.iv-p70.3">Even here Ignatius remembers to commend the church at Antioch 
to the church of Rome (ix.): “Remember in your prayers the Syrian church, which 
has God for its shepherd now instead of me. Jesus Christ alone shall be its 
overseer (bishop)—he and your love together.”</note> But all that concerns us here is the fact that a stranger 
bishop from abroad could assume that the Roman church would interest itself in him, 
whether he was thinking of a legal appeal or of the Roman Christians moving 

<pb n="190" id="iv.iv-Page_190" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_190.html" />in his favor along some special channels open to themselves. A few 
days afterwards Ignatius found himself at Troas, accompanied by the Ephesian deacon 
Burrhus, and provided with contributions from the church of Smyrna.<note n="325" id="iv.iv-p70.4"><i>Philad</i>., xi. 2; <i>Smyrn</i>., xii. 1.</note> 
Thence he writes to the churches of Philadelphia and Smyrna, with both of which 
he had become acquainted during the course of his journey, as well as to Polycarp, 
the bishop of Smyrna. Messengers from Antioch cached him at Troas with news of the 
cessation of the persecution at the former city, and with the information that some 
churches in the vicinity of Antioch had already dispatched bishops or presbyters 
and deacons to congratulate the local church (<i>Philad</i>., 
x. 2). Whereupon, persuaded that the church of Antioch had been delivered from its 
persecution through the prayers of the churches in Asia Minor, Ignatius urges the 
latter also to send envoys to Antioch in order to unite with that church in thanking 
God for the deliverance. “Since I am informed,” he writes to the Philadelphians 
(x. 1 f.), “that, in answer to your prayers and love in Jesus Christ, the church 
of Antioch is now at peace, it befits you, as a church of God, to send a deacon 
your delegate with a message of God for that church, so that he may congratulate 
the assembled church and glorify the Name. Blessed in Jesus Christ is he who shall 
be counted worthy of such a mission; and ye shall yourselves be glorified. Now it 
is not impossible for you to do this for the name of God, if only you have the desire.” 
The same counsel is given to Smyrna. The church there is also to send a messenger 
with a pastoral letter to the church of Antioch (<i>Smyrn</i>., 
xi.). The unexpected suddenness of his departure from Troas prevented Ignatius from 
addressing the same request to the other churches of Asia Minor. He therefore begs 
Polycarp not only himself to despatch a messenger with all speed (<i>Polyc</i>., 
vii. 2), but to write in his name to the other churches and ask them to share the general 
joy of the Antiochene Christians either by messenger or by letter (<i>Polyc</i>., 
viii. 1). A few weeks later the church at Philippi wrote to Polycarp that it also had 
made the acquaintance of Ignatius during that interval; it requested the bishop 
of Smyrna, therefore, to forward its letter to the church of Antioch whenever 

<pb n="191" id="iv.iv-Page_191" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_191.html" />he sent his own messenger. Polycarp undertakes to do so. In fact, 
he even holds out the prospect of conveying the letter himself. As desired by them, 
he also transmits to them such letters of Ignatius as had come to hand, and asks 
for reliable information upon the fate of Ignatius and his companions.<note n="326" id="iv.iv-p70.5">Polyc., <i>ad Phil</i>., xiii.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p71">Such, in outline, is the situation as we find it 
in the seven letters of Ignatius and in Polycarp's epistle to the Philippians. What 
a wealth of intercourse there is between the churches! What public spirit! What 
brotherly care for one another! Financial support retires into the background here. 
The foreground of the picture is filled by proofs of that personal cooperation 
by means of which whole churches, or again churches and their bishops, could lend 
mutual aid to one another, consoling and strengthening each other, and sharing 
their sorrows and their joys. Here we step into a whole world of sympathy and love.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p72">From other sources we also learn that after weathering 
a persecution the churches would send a detailed report of it to other churches. 
Two considerable documents of this kind are still extant. One is the letter addressed 
by the church of Smyrna to the church of Philomelium and to all Christian churches, 
after the persecution which took place under Antonius Pius. The other is the letter 
of the churches in Gaul to those in Asia Minor and Phrygia, after the close of the 
bloody persecution under Marcus Aurelius.<note n="327" id="iv.iv-p72.1">It is preserved, though not in an entirely complete form, by 
Eusebius (<i>H.E</i>., v. 1 f.). The Smyrniote letter also occurs in an abbreviated form in Eusebius (iv. 15); the complete form, 
however, is also extant in a special type of text, both in Greek and Latin.</note> 
In both letters the persecution is described in great detail, while in the former 
the death of bishop Polycarp is specially dwelt on, since the glorious end of a 
bishop who was well known in the East and West alike had to be announced to all 
Christendom. The events, which transpired in Gaul, had a special claim upon the 
sympathy of the Asiatic brethren, for at least a couple of the latter, Attalus of 
Pergamum and Alexander, a Phrygian, had suffered a glorious martyrdom in the Gallic 
persecution. The churches also took advantage of the opportunity to communicate to the brethren 

<pb n="192" id="iv.iv-Page_192" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_192.html" />certain notable experiences of their own during the period of persecution, 
as well as any truths which they had verified. Thus the Smyrniote church speaks 
very decidedly against the practice of people delivering themselves up and craving 
for martyrdom. It gives one melancholy instance of this error (<i>Mart. 
Polyc</i>., iv.). The churches of Gaul, for their 
part (in Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 2), put in a warning against excessive harshness in the treatment of penitent 
apostates. They are able also to describe the tender compassion shown by their own 
confessors. It was otherwise with the church of Rome. She exhorted the church of 
Carthage to stand fast and firm during the Decian persecution,<note n="328" id="iv.iv-p72.2"><scripRef passage="Ep. viii." id="iv.iv-p72.3">Ep. viii.</scripRef> in Cyprian's correspondence (ed. Hartel).</note> and 
at a subsequent period conferred with it upon its mode of dealing with apostates.<note n="329" id="iv.iv-p72.4">Cp. my study (in the volume dedicated to Weizsäcker, 1892) on 
“The letters of the Roman clergy from the age of the papal vacancy in 250 <span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p72.5">A.D.</span>” 
There is also an interesting remark of Dionysius of Alexandria in a letter addressed 
to Germanus which Eusebius has preserved (<i>H.E</i>., vii. 11. 3). Dionysius 
tells how “one of the brethren who were present from Rome accompanied” him to 
his examination before Æmilianus the governor (during the Valerian persecution).</note> 
Here a special case was under discussion. Cyprian, the bishop of Carthage, had fled 
during the persecution; nevertheless, he had continued to superintend his church 
from his retreat, since he could say with quite a good conscience that he was bound 
to look after his own people. The Romans, who had not been at first informed of 
the special circumstances of the case, evidently viewed the bishop's flight with 
serious misgiving; they thought themselves obliged to write and encourage the local 
church. The fact was, no greater disaster could befall a church in a period of distress 
than the loss of its clergy or bishop by death or dereliction of duty. In his treatise 
on “Flight during a Persecution,” Tertullian relates how deacons, presbyters, and 
bishops frequently ran away at the outbreak of a persecution, on the plea of <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:23" id="iv.iv-p72.6" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. 
x. 23</scripRef>: “If they persecute you in one city, flee unto another.” The result was that 
the church either collapsed or fell a prey to heretics.<note n="330" id="iv.iv-p72.7">“Sed cum ipsi auctores, id est ipsi diaconi et presbyteri et 
episcopi fugiunt, quomodo laicus intellegere potuerit, qua ratione dictum: Fugite 
de civitate in civitatem? (Tales) dispersum gregem faciunt et in praedam esse 
omnibus bestiis agri, dum non est pastor illis. Quod nunquam magis fit, quam 
cum in persecutione destituitur ecclesia a clero” (“But when the very authorities themselves—deacons, I mean, and presbyters and bishops—take to flight, how can a 
layman see the real meaning of the saying, ‘Flee from city to city'? Such shepherds 
scatter the flock and leave it a prey to every wild beast of the field, by depriving 
it of a shepherd. And this is specially the case when a church is forsaken by 
the clergy during persecution”).—<i>De Fuga</i>, xi.</note> The more 

<pb n="193" id="iv.iv-Page_193" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_193.html" />dependent the church became upon its clergy, the more serious were 
the consequences to the church of any failure or even of any change in the ranks 
of the latter. This was well understood by the ardent persecutors of the church 
in the third century, by Maximin I, by Decius, by Valerian, and by Diocletian. Even 
a Cyprian could not retain control of his church from a place of retreat! He had 
to witness it undergoing shocks of disastrous force. It was for this very reason 
that the sister churches gave practical proof of their sympathy in such crises, 
partly by sending letters of comfort during the trial, as the Romans did, partly 
by addressing congratulations to the church when the trial had been passed. In his 
church history Eusebius furnishes us with selections from the ample correspondence 
of Dionysius, bishop of Corinth, and one of these letters, addressed to the church 
of Athens, is relevant to our present purpose. Eusebius writes as follows (<i>H.E</i>., 
IV. xxiii. 2 f.): “The epistle exhorts them to the faith and life of the gospel, which 
Dionysius accuses them of undervaluing. Indeed, he almost says they have fallen 
away from the faith since the martyrdom of Publius, their bishop, which had occurred 
during the persecution in those days. He also mentions Quadratus, who was appointed 
bishop after the martyrdom of Publius, and testifies that by the zeal of Quadratus 
they were gathered together again and had new zeal imparted to their faith.” The 
persecution which raged in Antioch during the reign of Septimius Severus claimed 
as its victim the local bishop of that day, one Serapion. His death must have exposed 
the church to great peril, for when the episcopate was happily filled up again, 
the bishop of Cappadocia wrote a letter of his own from prison to congratulate the 
church of Antioch, in the following terms: “The Lord has lightened and smoothed 
my bonds in this time of captivity, by letting me hear that, through the providence 
of God, the bishopric of your holy church has been undertaken by Asclepiades, whose 
services  

<pb n="194" id="iv.iv-Page_194" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_194.html" />to the faith qualify him 
thoroughly for such a position” (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., VI. xi. 5).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p73">Hitherto we have been gleaning from the scanty remains 
of the primitive Christian literature whatever bore upon the material support extended 
by one church to another, or upon the mutual assistance forthcoming in a time of 
persecution. But whenever persecutions brought about internal crisis and perils 
in a church, as was not infrequently the case, the sympathetic interest of the church 
extended to this sphere of need as well, and attempts were made to meet the situation. 
Such cases now fall to be considered—cases in which it was not poverty or persecution, 
but internal abuses and internal dangers, pure and simple, which drew a word of 
comfort or of counsel from a sister church or from its bishop.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p74">In this connection we possess one document dating 
from the very earliest period, viz., the close of the first century, which deserves 
especial notice. It is the so-called first epistle of Clement, really an official 
letter sent by the Roman church to the Corinthian.<note n="331" id="iv.iv-p74.1">Cp. the inscription.</note> Within the pale 
of the latter church a crisis had arisen, whose consequences were extremely serious. 
All we know, of course, is what the majority of the church thought of the crisis, 
but according to their account certain newcomers, of an ambitious and conceited 
temper, had repudiated the existing authorities and led a number of the younger 
members of the church astray.<note n="332" id="iv.iv-p74.2">Cp. i. 1, iii. 3, xxxix. 1, xlvii. 6, etc.</note> Their intention was to displace the 
presbyters and deacons, and in general to abolish the growing authority of the officials 
(xl.-xlviii.). A sharp struggle ensued, in which even the women took some part.<note n="333" id="iv.iv-p74.3">This is probable, from i. 3, xxi. 6.</note> 
Faith, love, and brotherly feeling were already threatened with extinction (i.-iii.). 
The scandal became notorious throughout Christendom, and indeed there was a danger 
of the heathen becoming acquainted with the quarrel, of the name of Christ being 
blasphemed, and of the church's security being imperilled.<note n="334" id="iv.iv-p74.4">Cp. xlvii. 7, i. 1.</note> The Roman 
Church stepped in. It had not been asked by the Corinthian church to interfere in 
the matter; on the contrary, it spoke out of its own accord.<note n="335" id="iv.iv-p74.5">i. 1, xlvii. 6-7.</note> And 
it did so with an affection and solicitude equal 

<pb n="195" id="iv.iv-Page_195" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_195.html" />to its candor and dignity. It felt bound, for conscience' sake, to 
give a serious and brotherly admonition, conscious that God's voice spoke through 
its words for peace,<note n="336" id="iv.iv-p74.6">Cp. lix. 1, lvi. 1, lxiii. 2.</note> and at the same time for the strict maintenance of respect 
towards the authority of the officials (cp. xl. f.). Withal it never 
forgets that its place is merely to point out the right road to the Corinthians, 
not to lay commands upon them;<note n="337" id="iv.iv-p74.7">Cp. especially lviii. 2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p74.8">δέξασθε 
τὴν συμβουλὴν ἡμῶν</span> 
(“accept our counsel”).</note> 
over and again it expresses most admirably its firm confidence that the church knows 
the will of God and will bethink itself once more of the right course.<note n="338" id="iv.iv-p74.9">Cp. xl. 1, xlv. 2 f., liii. 1, lxii. 3.</note> 
It even clings to the hope that the very agitators will mend their ways (cp. liv.). 
But in the name of God it asks that a speedy end be put to the scandal. The transmission 
of the epistle is entrusted to the most honored men within its membership. “They 
shall be witnesses between us and you. And we have done this that you may know we 
have had and still have every concern for your speedy restoration to peace” (lxiii. 3). 
The epistle concludes by saying that the Corinthians are to send back the envoys 
to Rome as soon as possible in joy and peace, so that the Romans may be able to 
hear of concord regained with as little delay as possible and to rejoice speedily 
on that account (lxv. 1). There is nothing in early Christian literature to compare 
with this elaborate and effective piece of writing, lit up with all the brotherly 
affection and the public spirit of the church. But similar cases are not infrequent. 
The church at Philippi, for example, sent a letter across the sea to the aged Polycarp 
at Smyrna, informing him of a sad affair which had occurred in their own midst. 
One of their presbyters, named Valens, had been convicted of embezzling the funds 
of the church. In his reply, which is still extant, Polycarp treats this melancholy 
piece of news (Polyc., <i>ad Phil</i>., xi.). He does not interfere with the jurisdiction of the church, but he exhorts and 
counsels the Philippians. They are to take warning from this case and avoid avarice 
themselves. Should the presbyter and his wife repent, the church is not to treat 
them as enemies, but as ailing and erring members, so that the whole body may be 

<pb n="196" id="iv.iv-Page_196" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_196.html" />saved. The bishop lets it be seen that the church's treatment of 
the case does not appear to him to have been entirely correct. He exhorts them to 
moderate their passion and to be gentle. But, at the same time, in so doing he is 
perfectly conscious of the length to which he may venture to go in opposing an outside 
church. When Ignatius, bishop of Antioch, is being conveyed across Asia Minor, he 
takes the opportunity of writing brief letters to encourage the local churches in 
any perils to which they may be exposed. He warns them against the machinations 
of heretics, exhorts them to obey the clergy, urges a prudent concord and firm unity, 
and in quite a thorough fashion gives special counsels for any emergency. At the 
opening of the second century a Roman Christian, the brother of the bishop, desires 
to lay down the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p74.10">via media</span></i> of proper order and discipline at any crisis in the church, as he himself had found 
that <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p74.11">via</span></i>, between the extremes of laxity and rigor. His aim is directed not merely to the 
Roman church but to Christendom in general (to the “foreign cities”); he wishes 
all to learn the counsels which he claims to have personally received from the Holy 
Spirit through the church (<scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 2:4" id="iv.iv-p74.12">Herm. <i>Vis</i>. ii. 4</scripRef>). In the days of Marcus Aurelius it was bishop Dionysius of Corinth in particular 
who sought (no doubt in his church's name as well as in his own) by means of an 
extensive correspondence to confirm the faith of such churches, even at a great 
distance, as were in any peril. Two of his letters, those to the Athenians and the 
Romans, we have already noticed, but Eusebius gives us the contents of several similar 
writings, which he calls “catholic” epistles. Probably these were meant to be circulated 
throughout the churches, though they were collected at an early date and also (as 
the bishop himself is forced indignantly to relate) were interpolated. One letter 
to the church at Sparta contains an exposition of orthodox doctrine with an admonition 
to peace and unity. In the epistle to the church of Nicomedia in Bithynia he combats 
the heresy of Marcion. “He also wrote a letter to the church in Gortyna, together 
with the other churches in Crete, praising their bishop Philip for the testimony 
borne to the great piety and steadfastness of his church, and warning them to guard 
against the  

<pb n="197" id="iv.iv-Page_197" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_197.html" />aberrations of heretics. 
He also wrote to the church of Amastris, together with the other churches in Pontus. . . . . Here 
he adds explanations of some passages from Holy Scripture, and mentions Palmas, 
their bishop, by name. He gives them long advice, too, upon marriage and chastity, 
enjoining them also to welcome again into their number all who come back after any 
lapse whatsoever, be it vice or heresy. There is also in his collection of letters 
another addressed to the Cnosians (in Crete), in which he exhorts Pinytus, the bishop 
of the local church, not to lay too heavy and sore a burden on the brethren in the 
matter of continence, but to consider the weakness of the majority” (Eus.,
<i>H.E</i>., iv. 23). Such is the variety of contents 
in these letters. Dionysius seems to have spoken his mind on every question, which 
agitated the churches of his day, nor was any church too remote for him to evince 
his interest in its inner fortunes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p75">After the close of the second century a significant change came over these relationships, 
as the institution of synods began to be adopted. The free and unconventional communications, 
which passed between the churches (or their bishops) yielded to an intercourse conducted 
upon fixed and regular lines. A new procedure had already come into vogue with the 
Montanist and Quartodeciman controversies, and this was afterwards developed more 
highly still in the great Christological controversies and in the dispute with Novatian. 
Doubtless we still continue to hear of cases in which individual churches or their 
bishops displayed special interest in other churches at a distance, nor was there 
any cessation of <i>voluntary</i> sympathy with 
the weal and woe of any sister church. But this gave place more than ever both to 
an interest in the position taken up by the church at large in view of individual 
and particular movements, and also to the support of the provincial churches.<note n="339" id="iv.iv-p75.1">Instances of this occur, <i>e.g.</i>, in the correspondence 
of Cyprian and of Dionysius of Alexandria.</note> Keen interest was shown in the attitude taken up by the churches throughout the 
empire (or their bishops) upon any critical question. On such matters harmony could 
be arranged, but otherwise the provincial churches began to form groups of their  

<pb n="198" id="iv.iv-Page_198" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_198.html" />own. Still, for all this, fresh methods 
emerged in the course of the third century by which one church supported or rallied 
another, and these included the custom of inviting the honored teachers of one church 
to deliver addresses in another, or of securing them, when controversies had arisen, 
to pronounce an opinion, to instruct the parties, and to give a judgment in the 
matter. Instances of this are to be found, for example, in the career of the great 
theologian Origen.<note n="340" id="iv.iv-p75.2">Cp. Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vi. 19. 15; 33. 2; 37; 32. 2.</note> Even in the fourth and fifth centuries, the material 
support of poor churches from foreign sources had not ceased; Socrates, in his church 
history (vii. 25) notes one very brilliant example of the practice.</p>



<pb n="199" id="iv.iv-Page_199" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_199.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter 5. The Religion of the Spirit and of Power, of Moral Earnestness and Holiness." progress="38.90%" id="iv.v" prev="iv.iv" next="iv.vi">
<h2 id="iv.v-p0.1">CHAPTER 5</h2>
<h3 id="iv.v-p0.2">THE RELIGION OF THE SPIRIT AND OF POWER, OF MORAL EARNESTNESS AND HOLINESS\<note n="341" id="iv.v-p0.3">In presenting this aspect of the Christian religion, 
one has either to be extremely brief or very copious. In the volume 
which has been already mentioned (on p. 125), Weinel has treated it 
with great thoroughness. Here I shall do no more than adduce the salient points.</note></h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p1">In its missionary activities the Christian religion presented itself as something more than the 
gospel of redemption and of ministering love; it was also the religion of the 
Spirit and of power. No doubt, it verified its character as Spirit and power 
by the very fact that it brought redemption and succor to mankind, freeing them 
from demons (see above, pp. 125 f.) and from the misery of life. But the witness 
of the Spirit had a wider reach than even this. “I came to you in weakness and 
fear and with great trembling; nor were my speech and preaching in persuasive 
words of wisdom but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power” (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:3,4" id="iv.v-p1.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|3|2|4" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.3-1Cor.2.4">1 Cor. ii. 3, 
4</scripRef>). Though Paul in these words is certainly thinking of his conflict with demons 
and of their palpable defeat, he is by no means thinking of that alone, but 
also of all the wonderful deeds that accompanied the labors of the apostles 
and the founding of the church. These were not confined to his own person. From 
all directions they were reported, in connection with other missionaries as 
well. Towards the close of the first century, when people came to look back 
upon the age in which the church had been established, the course of events 
was summed up in these words (<scripRef passage="Hebrews 2:3" id="iv.v-p1.2" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">Heb. ii. 3</scripRef>): “Salvation began by being spoken through 
the Lord, and was confirmed for us by those who heard it, while God accompanied  

<pb n="200" id="iv.v-Page_200" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_200.html" />their witness by signs and wonders 
and manifold miracles and distributions of the holy Spirit.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p2">The variety of expressions<note n="342" id="iv.v-p2.1">Cp. Justin's <i>Dial</i>. xxxix.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p2.2">φωτιζόμενοι διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ χριστοῦ 
τούτου· ὁ μὲν γὰρ λαμβάνει συνέσεως 
πνεῦμα, ὁ δὲ βουλῆς, ὁ δὲ ἴσχύος, ὁ δὲ ἰάσεως, ὁ δὲ προγνώσεως, 
ὁ δὲ διδασκαλίας, ὁ δὲ φόβου 
θεοῦ</span> (“Illuminated by the name of Christ. For one receives the spirit 
of understanding, another the spirit of counsel, another the spirit of might, 
another the spirit of healing, another the spirit of foreknowledge, another 
the spirit of teaching, another the spirit of the fear of God”).</note> here is in itself a proof of the number of phenomena which emerge 
in this connection. Let us try to single out the most important of them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p3">(1) God speaks to the missionaries in 
visions, dreams, and ecstasy, revealing to them affairs of moment and also trifles, 
controlling their plans, pointing out the roads on which they are to travel, 
the cities where they are to stay, and the persons whom they are to visit. Visions 
occur especially after a martyrdom, the dead martyr appearing to his friends 
during the weeks that immediately follow his death, as in the case of Potamiæna 
(Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vi. 5), or of Cyprian, or of many others.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p4">It was by means of dreams that Arnobius (Jerome,
<i>Chron</i>., p. 326) and others were converted. 
Even in the middle of the third century, the two great bishops Dionysius and 
Cyprian<note n="343" id="iv.v-p4.1">Cp. my essay on “Cyprian als Enthusiast” in the <i>Zeitschrift 
für die neutest. Wissenschaft</i> iii. (1902), pp. 177 f.</note> were both visionaries. Monica, Augustine's mother, like 
many a Christian widow, saw visions frequently; she could even detect, from 
a certain taste in her mouth, whether it was a real revelation or a dream-image 
that she saw (Aug., <i>Conf</i>., vi. 13. 23: “Dicebat discernere se nescio quo sapore, 
quem verbis explicare non poterat, quid interesset inter revelantem te et animam 
suam somniantem”). She was not the first who used this criterion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p5">(2) At the missionary addresses of the apostles or evangelists, or 
at the services of the churches which they founded, sudden movements of 
rapture are experienced, many of them being simultaneous seizures; these 
are either full of terror and dismay, convulsing the whole spiritual life, 
or exultant outbursts of a joy that sees heaven opened to its eyes. The 
simple question, “What must I do to be saved?” also bursts upon the mind 
with an elemental force.</p>

<pb n="201" id="iv.v-Page_201" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_201.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p6">(3) Some are inspired who have power to clothe their experience in words—prophets 
to explain the past, to interpret and to fathom the present, and to foretell 
the future.<note n="344" id="iv.v-p6.1">These prophecies do <i>not</i> include, however, the Christian Sibylline 
oracles. The Jewish oracles were accepted in good faith by Christians, and quoted 
by them (ever since Hermas) as prophetic; but the production of Christian Sibyllines 
did not begin, in all likelihood, till after the middle of the third century. 
These oracles are an artificial and belated outcome of the primitive Christian 
enthusiasm, and are simply a series of forgeries. Cp. my <i>Chronologie</i> i., pp. 581 f., 
ii., pp. 184 f.</note> Their prophecies relate to the general course of history, 
but also to the fortunes of individuals, to what individuals are to do or leave undone.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p7">(4) Brethren are inspired with the impulse 
to improvise prayers and hymns and psalms.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p8">(5) Others are so filled 
with the Spirit that they lose consciousness and break out in stammering speech 
and cries, or in unintelligible utterances—which can be interpreted, however, 
by those who have the gift.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p9">(6) Into the hands of others, again, the 
Spirit slips a pen, either in an ecstasy or in exalted moments of spiritual 
tension; they not merely speak but write as they are bidden.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p10">(7) Sick persons are brought and healed 
by the missionaries, or by brethren who have been but recently awakened; wild 
paroxysms of terror before God's presence are also soothed, and in the name 
of Jesus demons are cast out.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p11">(8) The Spirit impels men to an immense 
variety of extraordinary actions—to symbolic actions which are meant to 
reveal some mystery or to give some directions for life, as well as to deeds 
of heroism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p12">(9) Some perceive the presence of the 
Spirit with every sense; they see its brilliant light, they hear its voice, 
they smell the fragrance of immortality and taste its sweetness. Nay more; they 
see celestial persons with their own eyes, see them and also hear them; they 
peer into what is hidden or distant or to come; they are even rapt into the 
world to come, into heaven itself, where they listen to “words that cannot be 
uttered.”<note n="345" id="iv.v-p12.1">Cp., however, Orig., Hom. 
xxvii. 11, <i>in Num</i>. (vol. 10, p. 353): 
“In visions there is wont to be temptation, for the angel of evil sometimes 
transforms himself into an angel of light. Hence you must take great care 
to discriminate the kind of vision, just as Joshua the son of Nun on seeing 
a vision knew there was a temptation in it, and at once asked the figure, Art thou on our 
side, or on our foes'?” (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p12.2">Solet in visionibus esse tentatio; nam nonnunquam 
angelus iniquitatis transfigurat se in angelum lucis, et ideo cavendum est 
et sollicite agendum, ut scienter discernas visionum genus, sicut et Iesus 
Nave, cum visionem viderit, sciens in hoc esse tentationem, statim requisit 
ab eo qui apparuit et dicit: Noster es an adversariorum?</span>”). See also what 
follows.</note></p>

<pb n="202" id="iv.v-Page_202" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_202.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p13">(10) But although the Spirit manifests 
itself through marvels like these, it is no less effective in heightening the 
religious and the moral powers, which operate with such purity and power in 
certain individuals that they bear palpably the stamp of their divine origin. 
A heroic faith or confidence in God is visible, able to overthrow mountains, 
and towering far above the faith that lies in the heart of every Christian; 
charitable services are rendered which are far more moving and stirring than 
any miracle; a foresight and a solicitude are astir in the management of life, 
that operate as surely as the very providence of God. When these spiritual gifts, 
together with those of the apostles, prophets, and teachers, are excited, they 
are the fundamental means of edifying the churches, proving them thereby to 
be “churches of God.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p14">The amplest evidence for all these traits is 
to be found in the pages of early Christian literature from its earliest record 
down to Irenæus, and even further. The apologists allude to them as a familiar 
and admitted fact, and it is quite obvious that they were of primary importance 
for the mission and propaganda of the Christian religion. Other religions and 
cults could doubtless point to some of these actions of the Spirit, such as 
ecstasy, vision, demonic and anti-demonic manifestations, but nowhere do we 
find such a wealth of these phenomena presented to us as in Christianity; moreover, 
and this is of supreme importance, the fact that their Christian range included 
the exploits of moral heroism, stamped them in this field with a character which 
was all their own and lent them a very telling power. What existed elsewhere 
merely in certain stereotyped and fragmentary forms, appeared within Christianity 
in a wealth of expression where every function of the spiritual, the mental, 
and the moral life seemed actually to be raised above itself.<note n="346" id="iv.v-p14.1">We must not ignore the fact that these proofs of “the Spirit 
and power” were not favorable to the propaganda in all quarters. Celsus 
held that they were trickery, magic, and a gross scandal, and his opinion 
was shared by other sensible pagans, although the latter were no surer of 
their facts than Celsus himself. Paul had observed long ago that, instead 
of recommending Christianity, speaking with tongues might on the contrary 
discredit it among pagans (see <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:23" id="iv.v-p14.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.23">1 Cor. xiv. 23</scripRef>: “If the whole congregation 
assemble and all speak with tongues, then will not uneducated or unbelieving 
men, who may chance to enter, say that you are mad?”).</note></p> 

<pb n="203" id="iv.v-Page_203" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_203.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p15">In all these phenomena there was an implicit 
danger, due to the great temptation which people felt either to heighten them 
artificially, or credulously to exaggerate them,<note n="347" id="iv.v-p15.1">At that period, as all our sources show, belief in miracles 
was strong upon the whole; but in Christian circles it seems to have been 
particularly robust and unlimited, tending more and more to deprive men 
of any vision of reality. Compare, for example, the apocryphal Acts, a 
genre of literature whose roots lie in the second century. We must also 
note how primitive popular legends which were current acquired a Christian 
cast and got attached to this or that Christian hero or apostle or saint. 
One instance of this may be seen in the well-known stories of corpses which 
moved as if they could still feel and think. Tertullian (<i>de 
Anima</i>, li.) writes thus: “I know of one woman, even within the church 
itself, who fell peacefully asleep, after a singularly happy though short 
married life, in the bloom of her age and beauty. Before her burial was 
completed, when the priest had begun the appointed office, she raised her 
hands from her side at the first breath of his prayer, put them in the posture 
of devotion, and, when the holy service was concluded, laid them back in 
their place. Then there is the other story current among our people, that 
in a certain cemetery one corpse made way of its own accord for another 
to be laid alongside of it” (this is also told of the corpse of bishop Reticius 
of Autun at the beginning of the fourth century).</note> or to imitate 
them fraudulently, or selfishly to turn them to their own account.<note n="348" id="iv.v-p15.2">Cp. what has been already said (p. 132) on exorcists being 
blamed, and also the description of the impostor Marcus given by Irenæus 
in the first book of his great work. When the impostor Peregrinus joined 
the Christians, he became (says Lucian) a “prophet,” and as such secured 
for himself both glory and gain. The Didachê 
had already endeavored to guard the churches against men of this kind, who 
used their spiritual gifts for fraudulent ends. There were even Christian 
minstrels; cp. the pseudo-Clementine epistle <i>de Virginitate</i>, ii. 6: 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p15.3">Nec proicimus sanctum canibus nec margaritas ante porcos; sed dei laudes 
celebramus cum omnimoda disciplina et cum omni prudentia et cum omni timore 
dei atque animi intentione. Cultum sacrum non exercemus ibi, ubi inebriantur 
gentiles et verbis impuris in conviviis suis blasphemant in impietate sua. 
Propterea non psallimus gentilibus neque scripturas illis praelegimus, ut 
ne tibicinibus aut cantoribus aut hariolis similes simus, <i>sicut multi</i>, 
qui ita agunt et haec faciunt, ut buccella panis saturent sese et propter 
modicum vini eunt et cantant cantica domini in terra aliena gentilium ac 
faciant quod non licet</span>” (“We do not cast what is holy to the dogs nor throw 
pearls before swine, but celebrate the praises of God with perfect self-restraint 
and discretion, in all fear of God and with deliberate mind. We do not practice 
our sacred worship where the heathen get drunk and impiously blaspheme with 
impure speech at their banquets. Hence we do not sing to the heathen, nor 
do we read aloud our scriptures to them, that we may not be like flute-players, 
or singers, or soothsayers, <i>as many are</i> who live and act thus 
in order to get a mouthful of bread, going for a sorry cup of wine to sing 
the songs of the Lord in the strange land of the heathen and doing what is unlawful”). See also the 
earlier passage in i. 13: May God send workmen who are not “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p15.4">operarii mercenarii, 
qui religionem et pietatem pro mercibus habeant, qui simulent lucis filios, 
cum non sint lux sed tenebrae, qui operantur fraudem, qui Christum in negotio 
et quaestu habeant</span>” (“mere hirelings, trading on their religion and piety, 
irritating the children of light although they themselves are not light 
but darkness, acting fraudulently, and making Christ a matter of profit and gain”).</note></p>
 
<pb n="204" id="iv.v-Page_204" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_204.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p16">It was in the primitive days of Christianity, 
during the first sixty years of its course, that their effects were most conspicuous, 
but they continued to exist all through the second century, although in diminished 
volume.<note n="349" id="iv.v-p16.1">They must have been generally and inevitably discredited 
by the fact that the various parties in Christianity during the second century 
each denied that the other possessed the Spirit and power, explaining that 
when such phenomena occurred among its opponents they were the work of the 
devil, and unauthentic.</note> Irenæus confirms this view.<note n="350" id="iv.v-p16.2">He actually declares (see above, p. 135) that people are 
still raised from the dead within the Christian church (ii. 31. 2). On the 
spiritual gifts still operative in his day, cp. ii. 32. 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p16.3">Διὸ καὶ ἐν τῷ 
ἐκείνου ὀνόματι (that of Jesus) οἱ ἀληθῶς 
αὐτοῦ μαθηταὶ, παῤ 
αὐτοῦ λαβόντες τὴν χάριν, 
ἐπιτελοῦσιν ἐπ᾽ εὐεργεσίᾳ τῇ 
τῶν λοιπῶν ἀνθρώπων, καθὼς εἷς 
ἕκαστος 
αὐτῶν δωρεὰν εἴληφε παῤ αὐτοῦ· 
οἱ μὲν γὰρ δαίμονας ἐλαύνουσι βεβαίως 
καὶ ἀληθῶς, ὥστε πολλάκισ καὶ πιστεύειν αὐτοὺς ἐκείνους 
τοὺς καθαρισθάντας 
ἀπὸ τῶν πονηρῶν πνευμάτων καὶ 
εἶναι ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ· 
οἱ δὲ καὶ πρόγνωσιν ἔχουσι τῶν μελλόντων καὶ 
ὀπτασίας καὶ ῥήσεις προφητικάς· ἄλλοι δὲ τοὺς κάμνοντας 
διὰ τῆς τῶν χειρῶν ἐπιθέσεως 
ἰῶνται καὶ ὑγιεῖς 
ἀποκαθιστᾶσιν· 
ἤδη δὲ καὶ νεκροὶ ἠγέρθησαν καὶ 
παρέμειναν 
σὺν ἡμῖν ἱκανοῖς ἔτεσι· καὶ τί 
γάρ; οὐκ ἔστιν ἀριθμὸν εἰπεῖν 
τῶν χαρισμάτων ὧν κατὰ παντὸς 
τοῦ κόσμου ἡ ἐκκλησία 
παρὰ θεοῦ λαβοῦσα ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι 
Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ 
σταυρωθέντος ἐπὶ Ποντίου 
Πιλάτου, ἑκάστης ἡμέρας ἐπ᾽ 
εὐεργεσίᾳ τῇ τῶν ἐθνῶν 
ἐπιτελεῖ</span> (cp. above, p.135). 
Irenæus distinctly adds that these gifts were gratuitous. Along with other opponents of heresy, he blames the Gnostics for taking money and thus trading upon 
Christ. A prototype of this occurs as early as <scripRef passage="Acts 8:15" id="iv.v-p16.4" parsed="|Acts|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.15">Acts viii. 15 f.</scripRef> (the Case of 
Simon Magus), where it is strongly reprimanded (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p16.5">τὸ 
ἀργύριόν σου σὺν σοὶ εἴη εἰς 
ἀπώλειαν</span>, “Thy money perish with thee!”).</note> The Montanist 
movement certainly gave new life to the “Spirit,” which had begun to wane; but 
after the opening of the third century the phenomena dwindle rapidly, and instead 
of being the hall-mark of the church at large, or of every individual community, 
they become no more than the endowment of a few favored individuals. The common 
life of the church has now its priests, its altar, its sacraments, its holy 
book and rule of faith. But it no longer possesses “the Spirit and power.”<note n="351" id="iv.v-p16.6">All the higher value was attached to such people as appeared 
to possess the Spirit. The more the phenomena of Spirit and power waned 
in and for the general mass of Christians, the higher rose that <span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p16.7">cultus</span> of 
heroes in the faith (<i>i.e</i>., ascetics, 
confessors, and workers of miracles) which had existed from the very first. 
These all bear unmistakable signs of the Christ within them, in consequence 
of which they enjoy veneration and authority. Gradually, during 
the second half of the third century in particular, they took the place 
of the dethroned deities of paganism, though as a rule this position was 
not gained till after death.—Though Cyprian still made great use of visions 
and dreams, he merely sought by their means to enhance his episcopal authority. 
In several cases, however, they excited doubts and incredulity among people; 
cp. <i>Ep</i>. lxvi. 10: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p16.8">Scio somnia ridicula et visiones ineptas quibusdam 
videri</span>” (“I know that to some people dreams seem absurd and visions senseless”). 
This is significant.</note> 

<pb n="205" id="iv.v-Page_205" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_205.html" />Eusebius is not the first (in the third book of his history) to look 
back upon the age of the Spirit and of power as the bygone heroic age of the 
church,<note n="352" id="iv.v-p16.9"><i>H. E</i>., iii. 37: “A great 
many wonderful works of the Holy Spirit were wrought in the primitive age 
through the pupils of the apostles, so that whole multitudes of people, 
on first hearing the word, suddenly accepted with the utmost readiness faith 
in the Creator of the universe.”</note> for Origen had already pronounced this verdict on the 
past out of an impoverished present.<note n="353" id="iv.v-p16.10">In <i>c. Cels</i>. II. viii., 
he only declares that he himself has seen still more miracles. The age of 
miracles therefore lay for Origen in earlier days. In II. xlvii. he puts a new 
face on the miracles of Jesus and his apostles by interpreting them not 
only as symbolic of certain truths, but also as intended to win over many 
hearts to the wonderful doctrine of the gospel. Exorcisms and cures are 
represented by him as still continuing to occur (frequently; cp. 
I. vi.). From I. ii. we see how he estimated the present and the past 
of Christianity: “For our faith there is one especial proof, unique and 
superior to any advanced by aid of Grecian dialectic. This diviner proof 
is characterized by the apostle as ‘the demonstration of the Spirit and 
of power'—‘the demonstration of the Spirit' on account of the prophecies 
which are capable of producing faith in hearer and reader, ‘the demonstration 
of power' on account of the extraordinary wonders, whose reality can be 
proved by this circumstance, among many other things, that
<i>traces of them still exist among those who live according to the will of the Logos</i>.”</note> Yet this impoverishment 
and disenchantment hardly inflicted any injury now upon the mission of Christianity. 
During the third century, that mission was being prosecuted in a different way 
from that followed in the first and second centuries. There were no longer any 
regular missionaries—at least we never hear of any such. And the propaganda 
was no longer an explosive force, but a sort of steady fermenting process. Quietly 
but surely Christianity was expanding from the centers it had already occupied, 
diffusing itself with no violent shocks or concussions in its spread.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p17">If the early Christians always looked out for 
the proofs of the Spirit and of power, they did so from the standpoint of their
<i>moral</i> and <i>religious</i> energy, since it was for the sake of the latter object that these gifts had 
been bestowed upon the church. 

<pb n="206" id="iv.v-Page_206" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_206.html" />Paul describes this object as the edification of the entire church,<note n="354" id="iv.v-p17.1">Cp. pseudo-Clem., <i>de Virgin</i>., 
I. xi.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p17.2">Illo igitur charismate, quod a domino accepisti, illo inservi fratribus 
pneumaticis, prophetis, qui dignoscant dei esse verba ea, quae loqueris, 
et enarra quod accepisti charisma in ecclesiastico conventu ad aedificationem 
fratrum tuorum in Christo</span>” (“Therefore with that spiritual gift which thou 
hast received from the Lord, serve the spiritual brethren, even the prophets, 
who know that the words thou speakest are of God, and declare the gift thou 
hast received in the church-assembly to the edification of thy brethren in Christ”).</note>  
while as regards the individual, it is the new creation of man from death to 
life, from a worthless thing into a thing of value. This edification 
means a growth in all that is good (cp. <scripRef passage="Galatians 5:22" id="iv.v-p17.3" parsed="|Gal|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.22">Gal. v. 22</scripRef>: “<i>The 
fruit of the Spirit</i> is love, joy, peace, 
long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, self-control”), and the 
evidence of <i>power</i> is that God has not called many wise after the flesh, nor many noble, but poor 
and weak men, whom he transformed into morally robust and intelligent natures. 
Moral regeneration and the moral life were not merely <i>one</i> 
side of Christianity to Paul, but its very <i>fruit</i> 
and goal on earth. The entire labor of the Christian mission might be described as a <i>moral</i> 
enterprise, as the awakening and strengthening of the moral sense. Such a description 
would not be inadequate to its full contents.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p18">Paul's opinion was shared by Christians of the 
sub-apostolic age by the apologists and great Christian fathers like Tertullian<note n="355" id="iv.v-p18.1">The highly characteristic passage in <i>Apol</i>. xlv., 
may be quoted in this connection: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p18.2">Nos soli innocentes, quid mirum, si 
necesse est? enim vero necesse est. Innocentiam a deo edocti et perfecte 
eam novimus, ut a perfecto magistro revelatam, et fideliter custodiamus, 
ut ab incontemptibili dispectore mandatam. Vobis autem humana aestimatio 
innocentiam tradidit, humana item dominatio imperavit, inde nec plenae nec 
adeo timendae estis disciplinae ad innocentiae veritatem. Tanta est prudentia 
hominis ad demonstrandum bonum quanta auctoritas ad exigendum; tam illa 
falli facilis quam ista contemni. Atque adeo quid plenius, dicere: Non occides, 
an docere: ne irascaris quidem?</span>” etc. (“We, then, are the only innocent 
people. Is that at all surprising, if it is inevitable? And inevitable it 
is. Taught of God what innocence is, we have a perfect knowledge of it as 
revealed by a perfect teacher, and we also guard it faithfully as commanded 
by a judge who is not to be despised. But as for you, innocence has merely 
been introduced among you by human opinions, and it is enjoined by nothing 
better than human rules; hence your moral discipline lacks the fullness 
and authority requisite for the production of true innocence. Human skill 
in pointing out what is good is no greater than human authority in enforcing 
obedience to what is good; the one is as easily deceived as the other is 
disobeyed. And so, which is the ampler rule—to say, ‘Thou shalt not kill,' 
or ‘Thou shalt not so much as be angry'?”)</note> 

<pb n="207" id="iv.v-Page_207" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_207.html" />and Origen. Read the Didachê and the first chapter of
<i>Clemens Romanus</i>, the conclusion of Barnabas, the homily entitled “Second Clement,” the “Shepherd” 
of Hermas, or the last chapter of the <i>Apology</i> 
of Aristides, and everywhere you find the ethical demands occupying the front 
rank. They are thrust forward almost with wearisome diffuseness and with a rigorous 
severity. Beyond all question, these Christian communities seek to regulate 
their common life by principles of the strictest morality, tolerating no unholy 
members in their midst,<note n="356" id="iv.v-p18.3"><i>Martyr. Apoll</i>., xxvi.: “There is a distinction between death and death. For 
this reason the disciples of Christ die daily, torturing their desires and 
mortifying them according to the divine scriptures; for we have no part 
at all in shameless desires, or scenes impure, or glances lewd, or ears 
attentive to evil, lest our souls thereby be wounded.”</note> and well aware that with the admission of immorality 
their very existence at once ceases. The fearful punishment to 
which Paul sentences the incestuous person (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:1-13" id="iv.v-p18.4" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|5|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1-1Cor.5.13">1 Cor. 5</scripRef>) is not exceptional. Gross 
sinners were always ejected from the church. Even those who consider all religions, 
including Christianity, to be merely idiosyncrasies, and view progress as entirely 
identical with the moral progress of mankind—even such observers must admit 
that in these days progress did depend upon the Christian churches, and that 
history then had recourse to a prodigious and paradoxical system of levers in 
order to gain a higher level of human evolution. Amid all the convulsions of 
the soul and body produced by the preaching of a judgment, which was imminent, 
and amid the raptures excited by the Spirit of Christ, morality advanced to 
a position of greater purity and security. Above all, the conflict undertaken 
by Christianity was one against sins of the flesh, such as fornication, adultery, 
and unnatural vices. In the Christian communities, monogamy was held to be the 
sole permissible union of the sexes.<note n="357" id="iv.v-p18.5">It formed part of the preparation for Christianity that 
monogamy had almost established itself by this time among the Jews and throughout 
the Empire as the one legal form of union between the sexes. Christianity 
simply proclaimed as an ordinance of God what had already been carried out. 
Contrary practices, such as concubinage, were still tolerated, but they 
counted for little in the social organism. Of course the verdict on “fornication” 
throughout the Empire generally was just as lax as it had always been, and 
even adultery on the man's side was hardly condemned. The church had to 
join issue on these points.</note> The indissoluble character of marriage 

<pb n="208" id="iv.v-Page_208" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_208.html" />was inculcated (apart from the case of adultery),<note n="358" id="iv.v-p18.6">We may ignore casuistry in this connection.</note> 
and marriage was also secured by the very difficulties which second marriages 
encountered.<note n="359" id="iv.v-p18.7">The second century was filled with discussions and opinions 
about the permissibility of second marriages.</note> Closely bound up with the struggle against carnal 
sins was the strict prohibition of abortion and the exposure of infants.<note n="360" id="iv.v-p18.8">Cp. the Didachê; Athenag., <i>Suppl</i>., xxxv., etc. (above, 
p. 123).</note> Christians further opposed covetousness, greed, and dishonesty in business life; 
they attacked mammon-worship in every shape and form, and the pitiless temper 
which is its result. Thirdly, they combated double-dealing and falsehood. It 
was along these three lines, in the main, that Christian preaching asserted 
itself in the sphere of morals. Christians were to be pure men, who do not cling 
to their possessions and are not self-seeking; moreover, they were to be truthful and brave.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p19">The apologists shared the views of the sub-apostolic 
fathers. At the close of his <i>Apology</i>, 
addressed to the public of paganism, Aristides exhibits the Christian life in 
its purity, earnestness, and love, and is convinced that in so doing he is expressing 
all that is most weighty and impressive in it. Justin follows suit. Lengthy 
sections of his great <i>Apology</i> are devoted to a statement of the moral principles in Christianity, and to 
a proof that these are observed by Christians. Besides, all the apologists rely 
on the fact that even their opponents hold goodness to be good and wickedness 
to be evil. They consider it superfluous to waste their time in proving that 
goodness is really goodness; they can be sure of assent to this proposition. 
What they seek to prove is that goodness among Christians is not an impotent 
claim or a pale ideal, but a power, which is developed on all sides and actually 
exercised in life.<note n="361" id="iv.v-p19.1">Celsus distinctly admits that the ethical ideas of Christianity 
agree with those of the philosophers (I. iv.); cp. Tert., <i>Apol</i>., xlvi.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p19.2">Eadem, inquit, et philosophi 
monent atque profitentur</span>” (“These very things, we are told, the philosophers 
also counsel and profess”). Here too we must, however, recognize a
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p19.3">complexio oppositorum</span></i>, and that in a twofold sense. On the one hand, morality, viewed in its essence, is 
taken as self-evident; a general agreement prevails on this (purity in all 
the relationships of life, perfect love to one's neighbors, etc.). On the 
other hand, under certain circumstances it is still maintained that Christian 
ethics are qualitatively distinct from all other ethics, and that they cannot 
be understood or practiced apart from the Spirit of God. This estimate answers to the double description 
given of Christian morality, which on one side is correct behavior in every 
relationship on earth, while on the other side it is a divine life and conduct, 
which is supernatural and based on complete asceticism and mortification. 
This extension of the definition of morality, which is most conspicuous 
in Tatian, was not, however, the original creation of Christianity; it was 
derived from the ethics of the philosophers. Christianity merely took it 
over and modified it. This is easily understood, if we read Philo, Clement, and Origen.</note> It was of special importance
 
<pb n="209" id="iv.v-Page_209" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_209.html" />to them to be able to show (cp. the argument of the apostle Paul) that what was weak and poor and ignoble rose 
thereby to strength and worth. “They say of us, that we gabble nonsense among 
females, half-grown people, girls, and old women.<note n="362" id="iv.v-p19.4">Celsus, III. xliv.: “Christians must admit that they can only 
persuade people destitute of sense, position, or intelligence, only slaves, 
women, and children, to accept their faith.”</note> Not so. Our 
maidens ‘philosophize,' and at their distaffs speak of things divine” (Tatian,
<i>Orat</i>., xxxiii.). “The poor, no less than the well-to-do, philosophize with us” (<i>ibid</i>., 
xxxii.). “Christ has not, as Socrates had, merely philosophers and scholars as his 
disciples, but also artizans and people of no education, who despise glory, 
fear, and death.”<note n="363" id="iv.v-p19.5">Justin, <i>Apol</i>., II. x. He adds: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p19.6">δύναμίς ἐστιν τοῦ ἀρρήτου 
πατρὸς καὶ οὐχὶ ἀνθρωπείου 
λόγου κατασκευή</span> (“He is a power 
of the ineffable Father, and no mere instrument of human reason”). So Diognet. 
vii.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p19.7">ταῦτα ἀνθρώπου οὐ δοκεῖ 
τὰ ἔργα, ταῦτα 
δύναμίς ἐστι θεοῦ </span>(“These do not look like human works; they 
are the power of God”).</note> “Among us are uneducated folk, artizans, and 
old women who are utterly unable to describe the value of our doctrines in words, 
but who attest them by their deeds.”<note n="364" id="iv.v-p19.8">Athenag., <i>Suppl</i>. xi.; cp. also Justin, <i>Apol</i>., 
I. lx.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p19.9">παῤ ἡμῖν οὖν ἔστι ταῦτα 
ἀκοῦσαι καὶ μαθεῖν παρὰ τῶν 
οὐδὲ τοὺς 
χαρακτῆρας τῶν στοιχείων 
ἐπισταμένων, ἰδιωτῶν 
μὲν καὶ βαρβάρων τὸ φθέγμα, 
σοφῶν δὲ καὶ πιστῶν τὸν νοῦν 
ὄντων, καὶ πηρῶν καὶ χήρων τινῶν 
τὰς ὄψεις· ὡς συνεῖναι οὐ 
σοφίᾳ ἀνθρωπείᾳ 
ταῦτα γεγονέναι, ἀλλὰ δυνάμει 
θεοῦ λέγεσθαι</span> 
(“Among us you can hear and learn these things from people who do not even 
know the forms of letters, who are uneducated and barbarous in speech, but 
wise and believing in mind, though some of them are even maimed and blind. 
From this you may understand these things are due to no human wisdom, but 
are uttered by the power of God”). Tertull.,
<i>Apol</i>., xlvi.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p19.10">Deum quilibet opifex 
Christianus et invenit, et ostendit, et exinde totum quod in deum quaeritur 
re quoque adsignat, licet Plato adfirmet factitatorem universitatis neque 
inveniri facilem et inventum enarrari in omnes difficilem</span>” (“There is not 
a Christian workman who does not find God, and manifest him, and proceed 
to ascribe to him all the attributes of deity, although Plato declares the 
maker of the universe is hard to find, and hard, when found, to be expounded 
to all and sundry”).</note> Similar retorts are addressed by  

<pb n="210" id="iv.v-Page_210" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_210.html" />Origen to Celsus (in his second book), and by Lactantius (<i>Instit</i>., VI. iv.) to his opponents.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p20">A whole series of proofs is extant, indicating 
that the high level of morality enjoined by Christianity and the moral conduct 
of the Christian societies were intended to promote, and actually did promote, 
the direct interests of the Christian mission.<note n="365" id="iv.v-p20.1">Ignat., <i>ad Ephes</i>. x.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p20.2">ἐπιτρέψατε αὐτοῖς (<i>i.e</i>., 
the heathen) κἂν ἐκ τῶν 
ἔργων ὑμῖν 
μαθητευθῆναι· 
πρὸς τὰς ὀργὰς αὐτῶν ὑμεῖς πραεῖς, πρὸς 
τὰς μεγαλορρημοσύνας 
αὐτῶν ὑμεῖς ταπεινόφρονες, πρὸς τὰς βλασφημίας αὐτῶν ὑμεῖς τὰς 
προσευχάς . . . .  
μὴ σπουδάζοντες ἀντιμιμήσασθαι 
αὐτούς· ἀδελφοὶ 
αὐτῶν εὑρεθῶμεν τῇ 
ἐπιεικείᾳ· 
μιμητὰι τοῦ κυρίου 
σπουδάζωμεν εἶναι</span> (“Allow them to learn a lesson at least 
from your works. Be meek when they break out in anger, be humble against 
their vaunting words, set your prayers against their blasphemies . . . .; 
be not zealous to imitate them in requital. Let us show ourselves their 
brethren by our forbearance, and let us be zealous to be imitators of the Lord”).</note> The apologists 
not infrequently lay great stress on this.<note n="366" id="iv.v-p20.3">Cp. also 2 Clem. lxiii.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p20.4">τὰ ἔθνη 
ἀκούοντα ἐκ τοῦ στόματος ἡμῶν τὰ λόγια 
τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς καλὰ καὶ μεγάλα θαυμάζει· 
ἔπειτα καταμαθόντα τὰ ἔργα ἡμῶν ὅτι οὐκ 
ἔστιν ἄξια τῶν ῥημάτων 
ὧν λέγομεν, ἔνθεν εἰς βλασφημίαν τρέπονται, 
λέγοντες εἶναι μῦθόν τινα καὶ πλάνην</span> (“When the Gentiles hear from 
our mouth the words of God, they wonder at their beauty and greatness; then, 
discovering our deeds are not worthy of the words we utter, they betake 
themselves to blasphemy, declaring it is all a myth and error”). Such instances 
therefore did occur. Indirectly, they are a proof of what is argued above.</note> 
Tatian mentions “the excellence of its moral doctrines” as one of the reasons 
for his conversion (<i>Orat</i>., xxix.), while Justin declares that the steadfastness of Christians convinced him 
of their purity, and that these impressions proved decisive in bringing him 
over to the faith (<i>Apol</i>., II. xii.). We frequently read in the Acts of the Martyrs (and, what is more, in 
the genuine sections) that the steadfastness and loyalty of Christians made 
an overwhelming impression on those who witnessed their trial or execution; 
so much so, that some of these spectators suddenly decided to become Christians 
themselves.<note n="367" id="iv.v-p20.5">Even the second oldest martyrdom of which we know, that 
of James, the son of Zebedee, as related by Clement of Alexandria in his Hypotyposes (cp. Eus.,
<i>H.E</i>., ii. 9), tells how the accuser 
himself was converted and beheaded along with the apostle.—All Christians 
recognised that the zenith of Christian morality was reached when the faith 
was openly confessed before the authorities, but the sectarian Heracleon 
brought forward another view, which of course they took seriously amiss. 
His contention was that such confession in words might be hypocritical as 
well as genuine, and that the only conclusive evidence was that afforded 
by the steady profession, which consists in words and actions answering 
the faith itself (Clem. Alex., <i>Strom</i>., IV. ix. 71 f.).</note> 

<pb n="211" id="iv.v-Page_211" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_211.html" />But it is in Cyprian's treatise “to Donatus” that we get the 
most vivid account of how a man was convinced and won over to Christianity, 
not so much by its moral principles, as by the moral energy which it exhibited. 
Formerly he considered it impossible to put off the old man and put on the 
new. But “after I had breathed the heavenly spirit in myself, and the second 
birth had restored me to a new manhood, then doubtful things suddenly and strangely 
acquired certainty for me. What was hidden disclosed itself; darkness became 
enlightened; what was formerly hard seemed feasible, and what had appeared 
impossible seemed capable of being done.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p21">Tertullian and Origen speak in similar terms.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p22">But it is not merely Christians themselves who 
bear witness that they have been lifted into a new world of moral power, of 
earnestness, and of holiness; even their opponents bear testimony to their 
purity of life. The abominable charges circulated by the Jews against the moral 
life of Christians did hold their own for a long while, and were credited by 
the common people as well as by many of the educated classes.<note n="368" id="iv.v-p22.1">Probably, <i>e.g</i>., by Fronto, the teacher of M. Aurelius (cp. the <i>Octavius</i> of Minutius 
Felix), and also by Apuleius, if the woman described in
<i>Metam</i>., ix. 14 (<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p22.2">omnia prorsus ut in 
quandam caenosam latrinam in eius animam flagitia confluxerant</span>—“every 
vice had poured into her soul, as into some foul cesspool”) was a Christian 
(<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p22.3">spretis atque calcatis divinis numinibus invicem certae religionis mentita 
sacrilega presumptione dei, quem praedicaret unicum</span>—“scorning and spurning 
the holy deities in place of the true religion, she affected to entertain 
a sacrilegious conception of God—the only God, as she proclaimed”). The 
orator Aristides observed in the conduct of Christians a mixture of humility 
and arrogance, in which he finds a resemblance between them and the Jews 
(<i>Orat</i>., xlvi.). This is his most serious 
charge, and Celsus raises a similar objection (see Book III., Chapter V.).</note> 
But anyone who examined the facts found something very different. Pliny told 
Trajan that he had been unable to prove anything criminal or vicious on the 
part of Christians during all his examination of them, and that, on the contrary, 
the purpose of their gatherings was to make themselves more conscientious and 
virtuous.<note n="369" id="iv.v-p22.4">“<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p22.5">Adfirmabant autem [<i>i.e</i>., the Christians under examination] hanc 
fuisse summam vel culpae suae vel erroris, quod essent soliti stato die 
ante lucem convenire carmenque Christo quasi deo dicere secum invicem, seque 
sacramento non in scelus aliquod obstringere, sed ne furta, ne latrocinia, 
ne adulteria committerent, ne fidem fallerent, ne depositum appellati abnegarent</span>” 
(“They maintained that the head and front of their offending or error had 
been this, that they were accustomed on a stated day to assemble ere daylight 
and sing in turn a hymn to Christ as a god, and also that they bound themselves 
by an oath, not for any criminal end, but to avoid theft or robbery or adultery, 
never to break their word, or to repudiate a deposit when called upon to refund it”).</note> 
 
<pb n="212" id="iv.v-Page_212" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_212.html" />Lucian represents the Christians as credulous fanatics, but also as people of a pure life, of devoted love, and 
of a courage equal to death itself. The last-named feature is also admitted 
by Epictetus and Aurelius.<note n="370" id="iv.v-p22.6">Both of course qualify their admission. Epictetus (Arrian,
<i>Epict. Diss</i>., iv. 7. 6) declares that the Galileans' <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p22.7">ἀφοβία</span> 
before tyrants was due to habit, while Aurelius attributes the readiness of Christians 
to die, to ostentation (<i>Med</i>. xi. 3).</note> Most important of all, however, is 
the testimony of the shrewd physician Galen. He writes (in his treatise<note n="371" id="iv.v-p22.8">Extant in Arabic in the <i>Hist. anteislam. Abulfedae</i> 
(ed. Fleischer, p. 109). Cp. Kalbfleisch in the <i>Festschrift für Gomperz</i> (1902), 
pp. 96 f., and Norden's <i>Kunstprosa</i>, pp. 518 f.</note> “de 
Sententiis Politiæ Platonicæ”) as follows: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p22.9">Hominum plerique orationem 
demonstrativam continuam morte assequi nequeunt, quare indigent, ut instituantur 
parabolis. veluti nostro tempore videmus homines illos, qui Christiani vocantur, 
fidem suam e parabolis petiisse. Hi tamen interdum talia faciunt, qualia qui 
vere philosophantur. Nam quod mortem contemnunt, id quidem omnes ante oculos 
habemus; item quod verecundia quadam ducti ab usu rerum venerearum abhorrent. 
sunt enim inter eos et feminae et viri, qui per totam vitam a concubitu abstinuerint;<note n="372" id="iv.v-p22.10">From the time of Justin (and probably even earlier) Christians 
were always pointing, by way of contrast to the heathen, to the group of 
their brethren and sisters who totally abjured marriage. Obviously they 
counted on the fact that such conduct would evoke applause and astonishment 
even among their opponents (even castration was known, as in the case of 
Origen and of another person mentioned by Justin). Nor was this calculation 
quite mistaken, for the religious philosophy of the age was ascetic. Still, 
the applause was not unanimous, even among strict moralists. The pagan in 
Macarius Magnes, III. xxxvi. (<i>i.e</i>., Porphyry) urged strongly against 
Paul that in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:1" id="iv.v-p22.11" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1">1 Tim. iv. 1</scripRef> he censures those who forbid marriage, while in 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:1-40" id="iv.v-p22.12" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|40" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. 7</scripRef> he recommends celibacy, even although he has to admit he has no 
word of the Lord upon virgins. “Then is it not wrong to live as a celibate, 
and also to refrain from marriage at the order of a mere man, seeing that 
there is no command of Jesus extant upon celibacy? And how can some women 
who live as virgins boast so loudly of the fact, <i>declaring they are filled 
with the Holy Ghost</i> like her who bore Jesus?” The suspicious attitude 
of the early Christians towards sexual intercourse (even in marriage) comes 
out in Paul unmistakably. On this point the apocryphal Acts of the Apostles 
(beginning with the Acts of Paul) are specially significant, as they mirror 
the popular ideas on the subject. The following facts may be set down in 
this connection. (1) Marriage was still tolerated as a concession to human 
weakness. (2) The restriction of sexual intercourse, or even entire abstinence from it, was advocated 
and urgently commended. (3) Second marriage was designated “a specious 
adultery” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p22.13">εὑπρεπὴς 
μοιχεία</span>). (4) Virgins were persuaded to remain as they 
were. (5) Instead of marriage, platonic ties (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p22.14">virgines subintroductæ</span>”) were 
formed, audaciously and riskily. Cp. Tertull., <i>de Resurr</i>., viii.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p22.15">Virginitas et 
viduitas et modesta in occulto matrimonii dissimulatio et una notitia eius</span> 
(“Virginity and widowhood and secret self-restraint upon the marriage-bed and 
the sole practical recognition of that restraint [<i>i.e.</i>, monogamy]”). Such, in the 
order of <span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p22.16">diminuendo</span>, were the four forms assumed by sexual asceticism.</note> 
sunt etiam qui in 

<pb n="213" id="iv.v-Page_213" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_213.html" />animis regendis coercendisque et in acerrimo honestatis studio eo 
progressi sint, ut nihil cedant vere philosophantibus.</span>”<note n="373" id="iv.v-p22.17">“As a rule, men are unable to follow consecutively any argumentative speech, 
so that they need to be educated by means of parables. Just as in our own 
day we see the people who are called Christians seking their faith from parables. 
Still, they occasionally act just as true philosophers do. For their contempt of 
death is patent to us all, as is their abstinence from the use of sexual organs, by a 
certain impulse of modesty. For they include women and men who refrain from 
cohabiting all through their lives, and they also number individuals who in ruling 
and controlling themselves, and in their keen pursuit of virtue, have attained a 
pitch not inferior to that of real philosophers.” Galen, of course, condemns the 
faith of Christians as a mere obstinate adherence to what is quite unproven: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p22.18">περὶ διαφορᾶς σφυγμῶν</span>, II. iv. 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p22.19">ἵνα 
μή τις εὐθὺς κατ᾽ ἀρχὰς, 
ὡς εἰς Μωυσοῦ καὶ Χριστοῦ διατριβὴν ἀφιγμένος, νόμων 
ἀναποδείκτων 
ἀκούῃ</span>—“That no one may hastily give credence to unproven laws, as if he had 
reached the way of life enjoined by Moses and Christ”), and 
III. iii. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p22.20">θᾶττον 
ἄν τις τοὺς ἀπὸ Μωυσοῦ καὶ Χριστοῦ μεταδιδάξειεν 
ἢ τοὺς ταῖς αἵρεσι προστετηκότας ἰατρούς τε καὶ 
φιλοσόφους</span>—“One could more easily teach novelties to the 
adherents of Moses and Christ than to doctors and philosophers who are stuck 
fast in the schools”).</note> One can 
hardly imagine a more impartial and brilliant testimony to the morality of Christians. 
Celsus, too, a very prejudiced critic of Christians, finds no fault with their 
moral conduct. Everything about them, according to him, is dull, mean, and deplorable; 
but he never denies them such morality as is possible under the circumstances.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p23">As the proof of “the Spirit and of power” subsided 
after the beginning of the third century, the extraordinary moral tension also 
became relaxed, paving the way gradually for a morality which was adapted to 
a worldly life, and which was no longer equal to the strain of persecution.<note n="374" id="iv.v-p23.1">The number of those who lapsed during the persecutions of 
Decius and Diocletian was extraordinarily large; but Tertullian had already 
spoken of “people who are only Christians if the wind happens to be favorable” 
(<i>Scorp</i>., i.).</note> This began as far back as the second century, in connection with the question, 
whether any, and if so what, post-baptismal sins could be forgiven. 
 
<pb n="214" id="iv.v-Page_214" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_214.html" />But the various stages of the 
process cannot be exhibited in these pages. It must suffice to remark that from 
about 230 <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p23.2">A.D.</span> onwards, many churches followed the lead of the Roman church 
in forgiving gross bodily sins, whilst after 251 <span class="sc" id="iv.v-p23.3">A.D.</span> most churches also forgave 
sins of idolatry. Thus the circle was complete; only in one or two cases were 
crimes of exceptional atrocity denied forgiveness, implying that the offender 
was not re-admitted to the church. It is quite obvious from the later writings 
of Tertullian (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p23.4">nostrorum bonorum status iam mergitur</span>,” <i>de Pudic</i>., 
i.), and from many a stinging remark in Origen's commentaries, that even by 220 
<span class="sc" id="iv.v-p23.5">A.D.</span> the Christian churches, together with their bishops and clergy, were no 
longer what they had previously been, from a moral point of view;<note n="375" id="iv.v-p23.6">The “Shepherd” of Hermas shows, however, the amount of trouble 
which even at an earlier period had to be encountered.</note> nevertheless 
(as Origen expressly emphasizes against Celsus; cp. III. xxix.-xxx.) their morals still 
continued to excel the morals of other guilds within the empire and of the population 
in the cities, whilst the penitential ordinances between 251 and 325, of which 
we possess no small number, point to a very earnest endeavor being made to keep 
up morality and holiness of life. Despite their moral deterioration, 
the Christian churches must have still continued to wield a powerful influence 
and fascination for people of a moral disposition.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p24">But here again we are confronted with the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p24.1">complexio oppositorum</span></i>. 
For the churches must have also produced a powerful effect upon people in every 
degree of moral weakness, just on account of that new internal development which 
had culminated about the middle of the third century. If the churches hitherto 
had been societies which admitted people under the burden of sin, not denying 
entrance even to the worst offender, but securing him forgiveness with God<i> 
and thereafter requiring him to continue pure and holy, now they had established 
themselves voluntarily or involuntarily as societies based upon unlimited forgiveness</i>. 
Along with baptism, and subsequent to it, they had now developed a second sacrament; 
it was still without form, but they relied upon it as a thing which had form, 
and considered themselves justified in applying it in almost every 

<pb n="215" id="iv.v-Page_215" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_215.html" />case—it was <i>the sacrament of penitence</i>. 
Whether this development enabled them to meet the aims of their Founder better 
than their more rigorous predecessors, or whether it removed them further from 
these aims, is not a question upon which we need to enter. The point is that 
now for the first time the attractive power of Christianity as a religion of 
pardon came fully into play. No doubt, everything depended on the way in which 
pardon was applied but it was not merely a frivolous scoff on the part of Julian 
the apostate when he pointed out that the way in which the Christian churches 
preached and administered forgiveness was injurious to the best interests of 
morality, and that there were members in the Christian churches whom no other 
religious societies would tolerate within their bounds. The feature which Julian 
censured had arisen upon a wide scale as far back as the second half of the 
third century. When clerics of the same church started to quarrel with each 
other, as in the days of Cyprian at Carthage, 
they instantly flung at each other the most heinous charges of fraud, of adultery, 
and even of murder. One asks, in amazement and indignation, why the offending 
presbyter or deacon had not been long ago expelled from the church, if such 
accusations were correct? To this question no answer can be given. Besides, 
even if these repeated and almost stereotyped charges were not in every case 
well founded, the not less serious fact remains that one brother wantonly taxed 
another with the most heinous crimes. It reveals a laxity that would not have 
been possible, had not a fatal influence been already felt from the reverse 
side of the religion of the merciful heart and of forgiveness.</p>
 
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p25">Still, this forgiveness is not to be condemned 
by the mere fact that it was extended to worthless characters. We are not called 
upon to be its judges. We must be content to ascertain, as we have now ascertained, 
that while the character of the Christian religion, as a religion of morality, 
suffered some injury in the course of the third century, this certainly did 
not impair its powers of attraction. It was now sought after as the religion 
which formed a permanent channel of forgiveness to mankind. Which was partly 
due, no doubt, to the fact that different groups of people were now appealing 
to it.</p>  

<pb n="216" id="iv.v-Page_216" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_216.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p26">Yet, if this sketch of the characteristics of 
Christianity is not to be left unfinished two things must still be noted. One 
is this: the church never sanctioned the thesis adopted by most of the gnostics,<note n="376" id="iv.v-p26.1">It is surprising that the attractiveness of these (gnostic) 
ideas was not greater than it seems to have been. But by the time that they 
sought to establish their situation on Christian soil or to force their 
way in, the church's organization was well knit together, so that gnosticism 
could do no more in the way of breaking it up or creating a rival institution.</note>  
that there was a qualitative distinction of human beings according to their 
moral capacities, and that in consequence of this there must also be different 
grades in their ethical conduct and in the morality which might be expected 
from them. But there was a primitive distinction between a morality 
for the perfect and a morality which was none the less adequate, and this distinction 
was steadily maintained. Even in Paul there are evident traces of this view 
alongside of a strictly uniform conception. The Catholic doctrine of “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p26.2">præcepta</span>” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p26.3">consilia</span>” prevailed almost from the first within the Gentile church, and 
the words of the Didachê which follow the description of “the two ways” (c. 
vi.: “If thou canst bear the whole yoke of the Lord, thou shalt be perfect: but 
if thou canst not, do what thou canst”) only express a conviction which was 
very widely felt. The distinction between the “children” and the “mature” (or 
perfect), which originally obtained within the sphere of Christian knowledge, 
overflowed into the sphere of conduct, since both spheres were closely allied.<note n="377" id="iv.v-p26.4">The ascetics are not only the “perfect” but also the “religious,” 
strictly speaking. Cp. Origen (Hom. ii. <i>in Num</i>., vol. x. p. 20), who describes virgins, ascetics, and so 
forth, as those “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p26.5">qui in professione religionis videntur</span>”; also Hom. xvii.
<i>in Luc</i>. (vol. v. p. 151), where, on <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:2" id="iv.v-p26.6" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. i. 2</scripRef>, he observes: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p26.7">Memini 
cum interpretarer <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:2" id="iv.v-p26.8" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. i. 2</scripRef> dixisse me diversitatem ecclesiae et eorum 
qui invocant nomen domini. Puto enim monogamum et virginem et eum, qui in 
castimonia perseverat, esse de ecclesia dei, eum vero, qui sit digamus, 
licet bonam habeat conversationem et ceteris virtutibus polleat, tamen non 
esse de ecclesia et de numero, qui non habent rugam aut maculam aut aliquid 
istius modi, sed esse de secundo gradu et de his qui invocant nomen domini, 
et qui salvantur quidem in nomine Jesu Christi, nequaquam tamen coronantur 
ab eo</span>” (church = virgins, ascetics, and the once married: those who call 
on the name of the Lord = the second rank, <i>i.e</i>., the twice married, even though their lives are pure otherwise).</note> 
Christianity had always her heroic souls in asceticism and poverty and so forth. 
They were held in exceptional esteem (see above), and they had actually to be warned, even 

<pb n="217" id="iv.v-Page_217" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_217.html" />in the sub-apostolic age, against pride and boasting (cp. Ignat.,
<i>ad Polyc</i>. v.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p26.9">εἴ 
τις δύναται ἐν ἁγνείᾳ μένειν εἰς τιμὴν τῆς σαρκὸς τοῦ κυρίου, 
ἐν ἀκαυχησίᾳ μενέτω·  
ἐάν καυχήσηται, ἀπώλετο</span>—“If 
anyone is able to remain in purity to the honor of the flesh of the Lord, let 
him remain as he is without boasting of it. If he boast, he is a lost man;” 
also Clem. <scripRef passage="Rom. xxxviii." id="iv.v-p26.10" parsed="|Rom|38|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.38">Rom. xxxviii.</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.v-p26.11">ὁ 
ἁγνὸς ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ ἤτω καὶ μὴ 
ἀλαζονευέσθω</span>—“Let him that is pure in the flesh remain so and not boast about it”). It 
was in these ascetics of early Christianity that the first step was taken towards monasticism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p27">Secondly, veracity in matters of fact is as liable to suffer as righteousness in every 
religion: every religion gets encumbered with fanaticism, the indiscriminate 
temper, and fraud. This is writ clear upon the pages of church history from 
the very first. In the majority of cases, in the case of miracles that have 
never happened, of visions that were never seen, of voices that were never heard, 
and of books that were never written by their alleged authors, we are not in 
a position at this time of day to decide where self-deception ended and where 
fraud began, where enthusiasm became deliberate and then passed into conventional 
deception, any more than we are capable of determining, as a rule, where a harsh 
exclusiveness passes into injustice and fanaticism. We must content ourselves 
with determining that cases of this kind were unfortunately not infrequent, 
and that their number increased. What we call priest-craft and miracle-fraud 
were not absent from the third or even from the second century. They are to 
be found in the Catholic church as well as in several of the gnostic conventicles, 
where water was changed into wine (as by the Marcosians) or wine into water 
(cp. the books of Jeû).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p28">Christianity, as the religion of the Spirit 
and of power, contained another element which proved of vital importance, and 
which exhibited pre-eminently the originality of the new faith. This was its 
reverence for the lowly, for sorrow, suffering, and death, together with its 
triumphant victory over these contradictions of human life. The great incentive 
and example alike for the eliciting and the exercise of this virtue lay in the 
Redeemer's life and cross. Blent with patience and hope, this reverence overcame 
any external hindrance; it recognized in  

<pb n="218" id="iv.v-Page_218" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_218.html" />suffering the path to deity, and thus triumphed in the midst of all its foes. “Reverence for what is beneath 
us—this is the last step to which mankind were fitted and destined to attain. 
But what a task it was, not only to let the earth lie beneath us, we appealing 
to a higher birthplace, but also to recognize humility and poverty, mockery 
and despite, disgrace and wretchedness, suffering and death—to recognize 
these things as divine.”<note n="378" id="iv.v-p28.1">Goethe, <i>Wanderjahre</i> xxiv., p. 243.</note> 
Here lies the root of the most profound factor contributed by Christianity to 
the development of the moral sense, and contributed with perfect strength and 
delicacy. It differentiates itself, as an entirely original element, from the 
similar phenomena which recur in several of the philosophical schools (<i>e.g</i>., 
the Cynic). Not until a much later period, however,—from Augustine onwards,—did this phase of feeling 
find expression in literature.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p29">Even what is most divine on earth has 
its shadow nevertheless, and so it was with this reverence. It was inevitable 
that the new aesthetic, which it involved, should become an aesthetic of lower 
things, of death and its grim relics; in this way it ceased to be aesthetic 
by its very effort to attain the impossible, until finally a much later period 
devised an aesthetic of spiritual agony and raptures over suffering. But there 
was worse behind. Routine and convention found their way even into this phase 
of feeling. What was most profound and admirable was gradually stripped of its 
inner spirit and rendered positively repulsive<note n="379" id="iv.v-p29.1">Goethe (<i>ibid</i>., p. 255) has said the right word on this as well: “We draw a veil over those 
sufferings (the sufferings of Christ in particular), just because we reverence 
them so highly. We hold it is a damnable audacity to take these mysterious 
secrets, in which the depth of the divine sorrow lies hid, and play with 
them, fondle them, trick them out, and never rest until the supreme object 
of reverence appears vulgar and paltry.”</note> by custom, common talk, mechanical 
tradition, and ritual practices. Yet, however strongly we feel 
about the unsightly phlegm of this corruption, and however indignantly we condemn 
it, we should never forget that it represented the shadow thrown by the most 
profound and at the same time the most heroic mood of the human soul in its 
spiritual exaltation; it is, in fact, religion itself, fully ripe.</p>
 
<pb n="219" id="iv.v-Page_219" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_219.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter 6. The Religion of Authority and of Reason, of the Mysteries and of Transcendentalism." progress="43.02%" id="iv.vi" prev="iv.v" next="iv.vii">
<h2 id="iv.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER 6</h2>
<h3 id="iv.vi-p0.2">THE RELIGION OF AUTHORITY AND OF REASON, OF THE MYSTERIES AND OF TRANSCENDENTALISM</h3>

<h3 id="iv.vi-p0.3">I.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p1">“Some Christians [evidently not all] will 
not so much as give or accept any account of what they believe. They adhere 
to the watchwords ‘Prove not, only believe,' and ‘Thy faith shall save thee.' 
Wisdom is an evil thing in the world, folly a good thing.” So Celsus wrote 
about the Christians (I. ix.). In the course of his polemical treatise he brings 
forward this charge repeatedly in various forms; as in I. xii., “They say, 
in their usual fashion, ‘Enquire not'”; I. xxvi. f., “That ruinous saying of 
Jesus has deceived men. With his illiterate character and lack of eloquence 
he has gained of course almost no one but illiterate people”;<note n="380" id="iv.vi-p1.1">Still Celsus adds that there are also one or two discreet, 
pious, reasonable people among the Christians, and some who are experts 
in intelligent argument.</note> III. xliv., “The following rules are laid down by Christians, even by the more 
intelligent among them. ‘Let none draw near to us who is educated, or shrewd, 
or wise. Such qualifications are in our eyes an evil. But let the ignorant, 
the idiots, and the fools come to us with confidence'”; vi. x. f., “Christians 
say, ‘Believe first of all that he whom I announce to thee is the Son of 
God.”' “All are ready to cry out, ‘Believe if thou wilt be saved, or else 
be gone.' What is wisdom among men they describe as foolishness with God, 
and their reason for this is their desire to win over none but the uneducated 
and simple by means of this saying.” Justin also represents Christians being 
charged by their opponents with 

<pb n="220" id="iv.vi-Page_220" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_220.html" />making blind assertions and giving no proof (<i>Apol</i>., 
I. lii.), while Lucian declares (<i>Peregr</i>., 
xiii.) that they “received such matters on faith without the slightest enquiry” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p1.2">ἄνευ τινὸς ἀκριβοῦς 
πίστεως τὰ τοιαῦτα 
παρεδέξαντο</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p2">A description and a charge of this kind 
were not entirely unjustified. Within certain limits Christians have maintained, 
from the very first, that the human understanding has to be captured and 
humbled in order to obey the message of the gospel. Some Christians even 
go a step further. Bluntly, they require a blind faith for the word of God. 
When the apostle Paul views his preaching, not so much in its content as 
in its origin, as <i>the word of God</i>, and even when he notes the contrast between it and the wisdom of this world, 
his demand is for a firm, resolute faith, and for nothing else. “We bring 
every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ” (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 10:5" id="iv.vi-p2.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.5">2 Cor. x. 5</scripRef>), 
and—the word of the cross tolerates no <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p2.2">σοφία 
λόγου</span> (no wisdom of speech), 
it is to be preached as foolishness and apprehended by faith (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:17" id="iv.vi-p2.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.17">1 Cor. i. 17 
f.</scripRef>). Hence he also issues a warning against the seductions of philosophy 
(<scripRef passage="Colossians 2:8" id="iv.vi-p2.4" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8">Col. ii. 8</scripRef>). Tertullian advanced beyond this position much more boldly. He 
prohibited Christians (<i>de Præscr</i>. viii. f.) from ever applying 
to doctrine the saying, “Seek and ye shall find.” “What,” he exclaims (<i>op. 
cit</i>., vii.), “what has Athens to do 
with Jerusalem, or the Academy with the church? What have heretics to do 
with Christians? Our doctrine originates with the porch of Solomon, who 
had himself taught that men must seek the Lord in simplicity of heart. Away 
with all who attempt to introduce a mottled Christianity of Stoicism and 
Platonism and dialectic! Now that Jesus Christ has come, no longer need 
we curiously inquire, or even investigate, since the gospel is preached. 
When we believe, we have no desire to sally beyond our faith. For our belief 
is the primary and palmary fact. There is nothing further that we have still 
to believe beyond our own belief. . . . . To be ignorant of everything outside 
the rule of faith, is to possess all knowledge.”<note n="381" id="iv.vi-p2.5">Cp. <i>de Carne Christi</i>, ii.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p2.6">Si propheta es, praenuntia aliquid; si apostolus, praedica publice; 
si apostolicus, cum apostolis senti; si tantum Christianus es, crede 
quod traditum est</span>” (“If you are a prophet, predict something; if an 
apostle, preach openly; if a follower of the apostles, think as they thought; 
if you are merely a Christian individual, believe tradition”). But faith 
was many a time more rigorous among the masses (the “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p2.7">simpliciores</span>” or 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p2.8">simplices et idiotae</span>”) than theologians—even than Tertullian himself—cared. 
Origen's laments over this are numerous (cp.,`<i>e.g</i>., <i>de Princip</i>., iv. 8).</note></p> 

<pb n="221" id="iv.vi-Page_221" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_221.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p3">Many missionaries may have preached in this 
way, not merely after but even previous to the stern conflict with gnosticism. 
Faith is a matter of resolve, a resolve of the will and a resolve to obey. 
Trouble it not by any considerations of human reason!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p4">Preaching of this kind is only possible 
if at the same time some powerful authority is set up. And such an authority 
was set up. First and foremost (cp. Paul), it was the authority of the revealed 
will of God as disclosed in the mission of the Son to earth. Here external 
and internal authority blended and coincided, for while the divine will 
is certainly an authority in itself (according to Paul's view), and is also 
capable of making itself felt as such, without men understanding its purpose 
and right (<scripRef passage="Romans 9:1" id="iv.vi-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.1">Rom. 9 f.</scripRef>), the apostle is equally convinced that God's gracious 
will makes itself intelligible <i>to the inner man</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p5">Still, even in Paul, the external and internal 
authority vested in the cross of Christ is accompanied by other authorities 
which claim the obedience of faith. These are the written word of the sacred 
documents and the sayings of Jesus. In their case also neither doubt nor 
contradiction is permissible.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p6">For all that, the great apostle endeavored 
to reason out everything, and in the last resort it is never a question 
with him of any “sacrifice of the intellect” (see below). Some passages 
may seem to contradict this statement, but they only seen to do so. When 
Paul demands the obedience of faith and sets up the authority of “the word” 
or of “the cross,” he simply means that obedience of faith which is inseparable 
from any religion whatsoever, no matter how freely and spiritually it may 
be set forth. But, as Celsus and Tertullian serve to remind us (if any reminder 
at all is necessary on this point), many missionaries and teachers went 
about their work in a very different manner. They simply erected their authority 
wherever they went; it was the letter of Scripture more and more,<note n="382" id="iv.vi-p6.1">For details on the significance of the Bible in the mission, 
see Chapter VIII.</note> 

<pb n="222" id="iv.vi-Page_222" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_222.html" />but ere long it became the rule of faith, together with the church 
(the church as “the pillar and ground of the truth,” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p6.2">στῦλος καὶ ἑδραίωμα τῆς ἀληθείας</span>, 
as early as <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:15" id="iv.vi-p6.3" parsed="|1Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.15">1 Tim. iii. 15</scripRef>). 
True, they endeavored to buttress the authority of these two magnitudes, 
the Bible and the church, by means of rational arguments (the authority 
of the Bible being supported by the proof from the fulfillment of prophecy, 
and that of the church by the proof from the unbroken tradition which reached 
back to Christ himself and invested the doctrine of the church with the 
value of Christ's own words). In so doing they certainly did not demand 
an absolutely blind belief. But, first of all, it was assuredly not every 
missionary or teacher who was competent to lead such proofs. They were adduced 
only by the educated apologists and controversialists. And in the second 
place, no <i>inner</i> authority can ever be secured for the Bible and the church by means of external 
proofs. The latter really remained a sort of alien element. At bottom, the 
faith required was blind faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p7">Still, it would be a grave error to suppose 
that for the majority of people the curt demand that authorities must be 
simply believed and reason repudiated, acted as a serious obstacle to their 
acceptance of the Christian religion.<note n="383" id="iv.vi-p7.1">Naturally it did repel highly cultured men like Celsus 
and Porphyry. For Celsus, see above, p. 219. Porphyry, the pagan in 
Macarius Magnes (IV. ix.), writes thus on <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:25" id="iv.vi-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25">Matt. xi. 25</scripRef>: “As the mysteries 
are hidden from the wise and thrown down before minors and senseless sucklings (in which case, of course, even what is written for minors 
and senseless people should have been clear and free from obscurity), 
it is better to aim at a lack of reason and of education! And this is 
the very acme of Christ's sojourn upon earth, to conceal the ray of 
knowledge from the wise and to unveil it to the senseless and to small children!”</note> In reality, it was the 
very opposite. The more peremptory and exclusive is the claim of faith which 
any religion makes, the more trustworthy and secure does that religion seem 
to the majority; the more it relieves them of the duty and responsibility 
of reflecting upon its truth, the more welcome it is. Any firmly established 
authority thus acts as a sedative. Nay more. The most welcome articles of 
faith are just the most paradoxical, which are a mockery of all experience 
and rational reflection; the reason for this being that they appear to guarantee the 

<pb n="223" id="iv.vi-Page_223" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_223.html" />disclosure of divine wisdom and not of something which is merely 
human and therefore unreliable. “Miracle is the favorite child of faith.” 
That is true of more than miracles; it applies also to the miraculous doctrines 
which cannot be appropriated by a man unless he is prepared to believe and 
obey them blindly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p8">But so long as the authorities consisted 
of books and doctrines, the coveted haven of rest was still unreached. The 
meaning of these doctrines always lies open to some doubt. Their scope, 
too, is never quite fixed. And, above all, their application to present-day 
questions is often a serious difficulty, which leads to painful and disturbing 
controversies. “Blind faith” never gains its final haven until its authority 
is <i>living</i>, until questions can be put to it, and answers promptly received from it. 
During the first generations of Christendom no such authority existed; but 
in the course of the second century and down to the middle of the third, 
it was gradually taking shape—I mean, the 
<i>authority of the church as represented in the episcopate</i>. 
It did not dislodge the other authorities of God's saving purpose and the 
holy Scripture, but by stepping to their side it pushed them into the background.
<i>The <span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p8.1">auctoritas interpretiva</span> is invariably the supreme and real authority</i>. 
After the middle of the third century, the church and the episcopate developed 
so far that they exercised the functions of a sacred authority. And it was 
after that period that the church first advanced by leaps and bounds, till 
it became a church of the masses. For while the system of a living authority 
in the church had still defects and gaps of its own—since in certain 
circumstances it either exercised its functions very gradually or could 
not enforce its claims at all—these defects did not exist for the masses. 
In the bishop or priest, or even in the ecclesiastical fabric and the <span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p8.2">cultus</span>, 
the masses were directly conscious of something holy and authoritative to 
which they yielded submission, and this state of matters had prevailed for 
a couple of generations by the time that Constantine granted recognition 
and privileges to Christianity. <i>This</i> was the church on which he conferred privileges, this church with its enormous 
authority over the masses! <i>These</i> were the Christians whom he declared 

<pb n="224" id="iv.vi-Page_224" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_224.html" />to be the support of the throne, people who clung to the bishops 
with submissive faith and who would not resist their divinely appointed 
authority! The Christianity that triumphed was the Christianity of blind 
faith, which Celsus has depicted. When would a State ever have shown any 
practical interest in any other kind of religion?</p>

<h3 id="iv.vi-p8.3">II </h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p9">Christianity is a <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p9.1">complexio oppositorum</span></i>. 
The very Paul who would have reason brought into captivity, proclaimed that 
Christianity, in opposition to polytheism, was a “reasonable service of 
God” (<scripRef passage="Romans 12:1" id="iv.vi-p9.2" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p9.3">λογικὴ λατρεία</span>), 
and declared that what pagans thought folly in the cross of Christ seemed 
so to those alone who were blinded, whereas what Christians preached was 
in reality the profoundest wisdom. He went on to declare that this was not 
merely reserved for us as a wisdom to be attained in the far future, but 
capable of being understood even at present by believers as such. He promised 
that he would introduce the “perfect” among them to its mysteries.<note n="384" id="iv.vi-p9.4">For the “perfect,” see p. 216. They constitute a special 
class for Paul. The distinction came to be sharply drawn at a later 
period, especially in the Alexandrian school, where one set of Christian 
precepts was formed for the “perfect” (“those who know”), another for 
believers. Christ himself was said by the Alexandrians (not merely by 
the gnostics) to have committed an esoteric doctrine to his intimate 
disciples and to have provided for its transmission. Cp. Clement of 
Alexandria, as quoted in Eus., <i>H.E</i>., ii. 1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p9.5">
Ἰακώβῳ τῷ δικαίῳ καὶ Ἰωάννῃ καὶ Πέτρῳ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν παρέδωκεν τὴν γνῶσιν ὁ 
κύριος, οὗτοι τοῖς λοιποῖς ἀποστόλοις παρέδωκαν, κ.τ.λ.</span> 
(“The Lord delivered all knowledge after the resurrection to James 
the Just, and John, and Peter; they delivered it to the rest of 
the apostles, and the rest of the apostles to the seventy,” etc.).</note> 
This promises (cp., <i>e.g</i>., <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:6" id="iv.vi-p9.6" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6">1 Cor. ii. 6 f.</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p9.7">σοφίαν ἐν τοῖς τελείοις</span>) 
he made good; yet he never withheld this wisdom from those who were children 
or weak in spiritual things. He could not, indeed he dared not, utter all 
he understood of God's word and the cross of Christ—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p9.8">λαλοῦμεν 
θεοῦ σοφίαν ἐν 
μυστηρίῳ τὴν ἀποκεκρυμμένην</span> 
(“We speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom”)—but he moved freely in the realm of history and speculation, drawing abundantly 
from “the depths of the riches and wisdom and knowledge of God.” In Paul 
one feels the joy of the thinker who enters into the thoughts of God, and 
who is convinced that in and with and through his faith he has  

<pb n="225" id="iv.vi-Page_225" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_225.html" />passed from darkness into 
light, from confusion, cloudiness, and oppression into the lucid air that frees the soul.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p10">“We have been rescued from darkness and 
lifted into the light”—such was the chant which rose from a chorus of Christians during those early centuries. It was 
<i>intellectual truth and lucidity</i> in which they reveled and 
gloried. Polytheism seemed to them an oppressive night; now that it was 
lifted off them, the sun shone clearly in the sky! Wherever they looked, 
everything became clear and sure in the light of spiritual monotheism, owing 
to the living God. Read, for example, the epistle of Clemens Romanus,<note n="385" id="iv.vi-p10.1">Especially chap. xix. f.</note> 
the opening of the Clementine Homily,<note n="386" id="iv.vi-p10.2"><scripRef passage="2Clem 1:4-6" id="iv.vi-p10.3">2 Clem. i. 4-6</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p10.4">τὸ φὼς 
ἡμῖν ἐχαρίσατο . . . . πηροὶ 
ὄντες τῇ διανοίᾳ προσκυνοῦντες 
λίθους καὶ ζύλα καὶ χρυσὸν καὶ ἄργυρον καὶ χαλκόν, ἔργα 
ἀνθρώπων . . . . ἀμαύρωσιν οὖν περικείμενοι καὶ τοιαύτης 
ἀχλύος γέμοντες ἐν τῇ ὁράσει ἀνεβλέψαμεν</span> 
(“He bestowed on us the light . . . . we were blind in understanding, worshipping 
stones and stocks and gold and silver and brass, the works of men. . . . . Thus, 
girt with darkness and oppressed by so thick a mist in our vision, we 
regained our sight”). There are numerous passages of a similar nature.</note> or the epistle 
of Barnabas;<note n="387" id="iv.vi-p10.5">Cp. chap. i., chap. ii. 2 f.</note> listen to the apologists, or study Clement of 
Alexandria and Origen. They gaze at Nature, only to rejoice in the order 
and unity of its movement; heaven and earth are a witness to them of God's 
omnipotence and unity. They ponder the capacities and endowments of human 
nature, and trace in them the Creator. In human reason and liberty they 
extol his boundless goodness; they compare the revelations and the will 
of God with this reason and freedom, and lo, there is entire harmony between 
them! Nothing is laid on man which does not already lie within him, nothing 
is revealed which is not already presupposed in his inward being. The long-buried 
religion of nature, religion <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p10.6">μετὰ 
λόγου</span>, has been 
rediscovered.<note n="388" id="iv.vi-p10.7">Cp. Justin's <i>Apology</i>, Tertullian's tract 
<i>de Testimonio Animæ</i>, etc.</note> They look at Christ, and scales fall, as it were, from their eyes! What 
wrought in him was the Logos, the very Logos by which the world had been 
created and with which the spiritual essence of man was bound up inextricably, 
the Logos which had wrought throughout human history in all that was noble 
and good, and which was finally obliged to reveal its power completely in order to dissipate the obstacles 

<pb n="226" id="iv.vi-Page_226" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_226.html" />and disorders by which man was beset—so weak was he, for all the 
glory of his creation. Lastly, they contemplate the course of history, its 
beginning, middle, and end, only to find a common purpose everywhere, which 
is in harmony with a glorious origin and with a still more glorious conclusion. 
The freedom of the creature, overcome by the allurements of demons, has 
occasioned disorders, but the disorders are to be gradually removed by the 
power of the Christ-Logos. At the commencement of history humanity was like 
a child, full of good and divine instincts, but as yet untried and liable 
to temptation; at the close, a perfected humanity will stand forth, fated 
to enter immortality. Reason, freedom, immortality—these are to carry 
the day against error, failure, and decay.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p11">Such was the Christianity of many people, 
a bright and glad affair, the doctrine of pure reason. The new doctrine 
proved a deliverance, not an encumbrance, to the understanding. Instead 
of imposing foreign matter on the understanding, it threw light upon its 
own darkened contents. <i>Christianity is divine 
revelation, but it is at the same time pure reason; it is the true philosophy</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p12">Such was the conception entertained by most 
of the apologists, and they tried to show how the entire content of Christianity 
was embraced by this idea. Anything that did not fit in, they left out. 
It was not that they rejected it. They simply explained it afresh by means 
of their “scientific” method, <i>i.e</i>., 
the method of allegorical spiritualizing, or else they relegated it to that 
great collection of evidence, the proof of prophecy. In this way, anything 
that seemed obnoxious or of no material value was either removed or else 
enabled to retain a formal value as dart of the striking proof which confirmed 
the divine character of Christianity. It is impossible in these pages to 
exhibit in detail the rational philosophy which thus emerged;<note n="389" id="iv.vi-p12.1">I have endeavored to expound it in my <i>Dogmengeschichte</i> 
I.<sup>(3)</sup>, pp. 462-507 [Eng. trans., iii. 267 f.].</note> for our immediate 
purpose it is enough to state that a prominent group of Christian teachers 
existed as late as the opening of the fourth century (for Lactantius was 
among their number) who held this conception of Christianity. As apologists and as  

<pb n="227" id="iv.vi-Page_227" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_227.html" />teachers <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p12.2">ex cathedra</span></i> they took an active part in the Christian 
mission. Justin,<note n="390" id="iv.vi-p12.3">See the <i>Acta Justini</i>, and his <i>Apology</i>. We know that Tatian 
had Rhodon as one of his pupils (Eus., <i>H.E</i>. v. 13).</note> for 
example, had his “school,” no less than Tatian. The theologians 
in the royal retinue of Constantine also pursued this way of thinking, and 
it permeated any decree of Constantine that touched on Christianity, and 
especially his address to the holy council.<note n="391" id="iv.vi-p12.4">This address, even apart from its author, is perhaps the most 
impressive apology ever written (for its genuineness, see my
<i>Chronologie</i>, ii. pp. 116 f., and Wendland in <i>Philolog. Wochenschr</i>. 1902, No. 8). It was impressive 
for half-educated readers, <i>i.e</i>., for the educated public of those days. Very effectively, it concludes 
by weaving together the (fabricated) prophecies of the Sibylline oracles 
and the (interpolated) Eclogue of Virgil, and by contrasting the reign 
of Constantine with those of his predecessors. The Christianity it presents 
is exclusive; even Socrates finds no favor, and Plato is sharply censured 
(ch. ix.) as well as praised. Still, it is tinged with Neoplatonism. The 
Son of God as such and as the Christ is put strongly in the foreground; 
he is God, at once God's Son and the hero of a real myth. But everything 
shimmers in a sort of speculative haze which corresponds to the style, 
the latter being poetic, flowery, and indefinite.</note> When Eusebius 
wishes to make the new religion intelligible to the public at large, he 
describes it as the religion of reason and lucidity; see, for example, the 
first book of his church history and the life of Constantine with its appendices. 
We might define all these influential teachers as “rationalists of the supernatural,” 
to employ a technical term of modern church history; but as the revelation 
was continuous, commencing with creation, never ceasing, and ever in close 
harmony with the capacities of men, the term “supernatural” is really almost 
out of place in this connection. The outcome of it all was a pure religious 
rationalism, with a view of history all its own, in which, as was but natural, 
the final phenomena of the future tallied poorly with the course traversed 
in the earlier stages. From Justin, Commodian, and Lactantius, we learn 
how the older apocalyptic and the rationalistic moralism were welded together, 
without any umbrage being taken at the strange blend which this produced.</p>

<h3 id="iv.vi-p12.5">III </h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p13">But authority and reason, blind faith and 
clear insight, do not sum up all the forms in which Christianity was brought 

<pb n="228" id="iv.vi-Page_228" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_228.html" />before the world. The mental standpoint of the age and its religious 
needs were so manifold that it was unwilling to forgo any form, even in 
Christianity, which was capable of transmitting anything of religious value. 
It was a complex age, and its needs made even the individual man complex. 
The very man who longed for an authority to which he might submit blindfold, 
often longed at the same moment for a reasonable religion; nor was he satisfied 
even when he had secured them both, but craved for something more, for sensuous 
pledges which gave him a material representation of holy things, and for 
symbols of mysterious power. Yet, after all, was this peculiar to that age? 
Was it only in these days that men have cherished such desires? 
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p14">From the very outset of the Christian religion, 
its preaching was accompanied by two outward rites, neither less nor more 
than two, viz., baptism and the Lord's supper. We need not discuss either 
what was, or what was meant to be, their original significance. The point 
is, that whenever we enter the field of Gentile Christianity, their meaning 
is essentially fixed; although Christian worship is to be a worship in spirit 
and in truth, these sacraments are sacred actions <i>which operate on life</i>, 
containing the forgiveness of sins, knowledge, and eternal life.<note n="392" id="iv.vi-p14.1">See the gospel of John, the epistle of John, and the
Didachê with its sacramental prayer.</note> 
No doubt, the elements of water, bread, and wine are symbols, and the scene 
of operation is not external; still, the symbols do actually convey to the 
soul all that they signify. Each symbol has a mysterious but real connection 
with the fact which it signifies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p15">To speak of water, bread, and wine as holy 
elements, or of being immersed in water that the soul might be washed and 
purified: to talk of bread and wine as body and blood, or as the body and 
the blood of Christ, or as the soul's food for immortality: to correlate 
water and blood—all this kind of language was quite intelligible to that 
age. It was intelligible to the blunt realist, as well as to the most sublime 
among what may be called “the spiritualists.” <i>The two most sublime 
spiritualists of the church, namely, John and Origen, were the most profound 
exponents of the mysteries</i>, while the great gnostic 

<pb n="229" id="iv.vi-Page_229" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_229.html" />theologians linked on their most abstract theosophies to realistic 
mysteries. <i>They were all sacramental theologians</i>. Christ, they held, had connected, and in fact identified, the benefits he 
brought to men with symbols; the latter were the channel and vehicle of 
the former; the man who participates in the unction of the holy symbol gets 
grace thereby. This was a fact with which people were familiar from innumerable 
mysteries; in and with the corporeal application of the symbol, unction 
or grace was poured into the soul. T
he connection seemed like a predestined 
harmony, and in fact the union was still more inward. The sentence of the 
later schoolmen, “Sacramenta continent gratiam,” is as old as the Gentile 
church, and even older, for it was in existence long before the latter sprang 
into being.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p16">The Christian religion was intelligible 
and impressive, owing to the fact that it offered men sacraments.<note n="393" id="iv.vi-p16.1">Many, of course, took umbrage at the Lord's supper as 
the eating and drinking of flesh and blood. The criticism of the pagan 
(Porphyry) in Mac. Magnes, III. xv., is remarkable. He does not attack the 
mystery of the supper in the Synoptic tradition, but on <scripRef passage="John 6:53" id="iv.vi-p16.2" parsed="|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53">John vi. 53</scripRef> (“Except 
ye eat my flesh and drink my blood, ye have no life in yourselves”) 
he observes: “Is it not, then, bestial and absurd, surpassing all absurdity 
and bestial coarseness, for a man to eat human flesh and drink the blood 
of his fellow tribesman or relative, and thereby win life eternal? [Porphyry, 
remember, was opposed to the eating of flesh and the tasting of blood 
in general.] Why, tell me what greater coarseness could you introduce 
into life, if you practice that habit? What further crime will you start, 
more accursed than this loathsome profligacy? The ear cannot bear to 
hear it mentioned—and by ‘it,' I am far from meaning the action itself, 
I mean the very name of this strange, utterly unheard of offence. Never, 
even in extraordinary emergencies, was anything like this offence enacted 
before mankind in the most fantastic presentations of the Erinyes. Not 
even would the Potidæans have admitted anything like this, although 
they had been debilitated by inhuman hunger. Of course we know about 
Thyestes and his meals, etc. [then follow similar cases from antiquity]. 
All these persons unintentionally committed this offence. But no civilized 
person ever served up such food, none ever got such gruesome instructions 
from any teacher. And if thou wert to pursue thine inquiries as far 
as Scythia or the Macrobii of Ethiopia, or to travel right round the 
margin of the sea itself, thou wouldst find people who eat lice and 
roots, or live on serpents, and make mice their food, but all refrain 
from human flesh. What, then, does this saying mean? <i>For even although 
it was meant to be taken in a more mystical or allegorical </i>(<i>and therefore 
profitable</i>) <i>sense</i>, still the mere sound of the words upon the 
ear grates inevitably on the soul, and makes it rebel against the loathsomeness 
of the saying. . . . . Many teachers, no doubt, attempt to introduce new 
and strange ideas. But none has ever devised a precept so strange and 
horrible as this, neither historian nor philosopher, neither barbarian nor primitive Greek. 
See here, what has come over you that you foolishly exhort credulous 
people to follow such a faith? Look at all the mischief that is set 
thus afoot to storm the cities as well as the villages! Hence it was, 
I do believe, that neither Mark nor Luke nor Matthew mentioned this 
saying, just because they were of opinion that it was unworthy of civilized 
people, utterly strange and unsuitable and quite alien to the habits of honorable life.”</note> Without its 

<pb n="230" id="iv.vi-Page_230" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_230.html" />mysteries, people would have found it hard to appreciate the new religion. But who can tell 
how these mysteries arose? No one was to blame, no one was responsible. 
Had not baptism chanced to have been instituted, had not the observance 
of the holy supper been enjoined (and can any one maintain that these flowed 
inevitably from the essence of the gospel?), then some sacrament would have 
been created out of a parable of Jesus, not of a word or act of some kind 
or another. The age for material and certainly for bloody sacrifices was 
now past and gone; these were no longer the alloy of any religion. But the 
age of sacraments was very far from being over; it was in full vigor and 
prime. Every hand that was stretched out for religion, tried to grasp it 
in sacramental form; the eye saw sacraments where sacraments there were 
none, and the senses gave them body.<note n="394" id="iv.vi-p16.3">By the end of the second century, at the very latest, 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p16.4">disciplina arcani</span></i> embraced the sacraments, partly owing 
to educational reasons, partly to the example of pagan models. It rendered 
them still more weighty and impressive.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p17">Water and blood, bread and wine—though 
the apostle Paul was far from being a sacramental theologian, yet even he 
could not wholly avoid these mysteries, as is plain if one will but read 
the tenth chapter of First Corinthians, and note his speculations upon baptismal 
immersion. But Paul was the first and almost<note n="395" id="iv.vi-p17.1">Not quite the last, for Marcion and his disciples do 
not seem to have been sacramental theologians at all.</note> the last theologian of the 
early church with whom sacramental theology was really held in check by 
clear ideas and strictly spiritual considerations. After 
him all the flood-gates were opened, and in poured the mysteries with their 
lore. In Ignatius, who is only sixty years later than Paul, they had already 
dragged down and engulfed the whole of intelligent theology. A man like 
the author of Barnabas believes he has fathomed the depths of truth when 
he connects his ideas with the water, the blood, and the cross. And the man who wrote 

<pb n="231" id="iv.vi-Page_231" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_231.html" />these words—“There are three that bear witness, the Spirit and 
the water and the blood, and these three agree in one” (<scripRef passage="1John 5:8" id="iv.vi-p17.2" parsed="|1John|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.8">1 John v. 8</scripRef>)—had 
a mind which lived in symbols and in mysteries. In the book of Revelation 
the symbols generally are not what we call “symbols” but semi-real things 
— <i>e.g</i>., the Lamb, the blood, the washing and the sprinkling, the seal and the sealing. 
Much of this still remains obscure to us. What is the meaning, for example, 
of the words (<scripRef passage="1John 2:27" id="iv.vi-p17.3" parsed="|1John|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.27">1 John ii. 27</scripRef>) about the “unction,” an unction conveying knowledge 
which is so complete that it renders any further teaching quite unnecessary?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p18">But how is this, it may be asked? Is not 
John a thorough “spiritualist”? And are not Origen, Valentinus, and Basilides 
also “spiritualists”? How, then, can we assert that their realistic expressions 
meant something else to them than mere symbols? In the case of John this 
argument can be defended with a certain amount of plausibility, since we 
do not know his entire personality. All we know is John the author. And 
even as an author he is known to us merely on one side of his nature, for 
he cannot have always spoken and written as he does in his extant writings. 
But in regard to the rest, so far as they are known to us on several sides 
of their characters, the plea is untenable. This is plain from a study of 
Clement and Origen, both of whom are amply accessible to us. In their case 
the combination of the mysterious realistic element with the spiritual is 
rendered feasible by the fact that they have simply no philosophy of religion 
at all which is capable of being erected upon one level, but <i>merely one which consists 
of different stories built one upon the other</i>.<note n="396" id="iv.vi-p18.1">This construction is common to them and to the idealist 
philosophers of their age.</note> In the highest of these stories, realism of every kind certainly vanishes; 
in fact, even the very system of intermediate agencies and forces, including 
the Logos itself, vanishes entirely, leaving nothing but God and the souls 
that are akin to him. These have a reciprocal knowledge of each other's 
essence, they love each other, and thus are absorbed in one another. But 
ere this consummation is reached, a ladder must be climbed. And every stage 
or rung has special forces which correspond to it, implying a theology, a metaphysic, and  

<pb n="232" id="iv.vi-Page_232" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_232.html" />an ethic of its own. On the lowest rung of the ascent, religion stands in mythological 
guise accompanied by sacraments whose inward value is as yet entirely unknown. 
Even so, this is not falsehood but truth. It answers to a definite state 
of the soul, and it satisfies this by filling it with bliss. Even on this 
level the Christian religion is therefore true. Later on, this entirely 
ceases, and yet it does not cease. It ceases, because it is transcended; 
it does not cease, because the brethren still require this sort of thing, 
and because the foot of the ladder simply cannot be pulled away without 
endangering its upper structure.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p19">After this brief sketch we must now try 
to see the significance of the realistic sacramental theology for these 
spiritualists. Men like Origen are indeed from our standpoint the most obnoxious 
of the theologians who occupied themselves with the sacraments, the blood, 
and the atonement. In and with these theories they brought back a large 
amount of polytheism into Christianity by means of a back-door, since the 
lower and middle stories of their theological edifice required<note n="397" id="iv.vi-p19.1">For a considerable length of time one of the charges 
brought by Christians against the Jews was that of <i>angel-worship</i> 
(Preaching of Peter, in Clem. Alex., <i>Strom</i>., vi. 5; Arist., <i>Apol</i>., 
xiv. Celsus also is acquainted with this charge, and angel-worship is, of course, a note of the errorists 
combated in Colossians). Subsequently the charge came to be leveled 
against the Christians themselves, and Justin had already written rather incautiously (<i>Apol</i>. I. vi.): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p19.2">[τὸν θεὸν] καὶ τὸν 
παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ υἱὸν ἐλθόντα 
καὶ διδάξαντα ἡμᾶς 
ταῦτα καὶ τὸν τῶν 
ἄλλων ἑπομένων καὶ 
ἐξομοιουμένων ἀγαθῶν 
ἀγγέλων στρατόν, πνεῦμά 
τε τὸ προφητικὸν 
σεβόμεθα καὶ 
προσκυνοῦμεν</span>
(“Both God and the Son who came from him and taught us these things, 
also the host of the other good angels who follow and are made like 
to him, and also the prophetic Spirit—these we worship and adore”). 
The four words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p19.3">πνεῦμά τε τὸ 
προφητικὸν</span> 
are supposed by some to be an interpolation.</note> to be furnished 
with angels and archangels, æons, semi-gods, and deliverers of every sort. 
This was due both to cosmological and to soteriological reasons, for the 
two correspond like the lines AB and BA.<note n="398" id="iv.vi-p19.4">As to the “descent” and “ascent” of the soul, cp. Anz., “Zu 
Frage nach dem Ursprung des Gnosticismus” (<i>Texte u. Unters</i>. xv. 4, 1897).</note> 
But, above all, theology was enabled by this means to respond to the very 
slightest pressure of popular religion, and it is here, of course, that 
we discover the final clue to the singular enigma now before us. This theology 
of the mysteries and of these varied layers and stages afforded the best 
means of conserving the spiritual character of the Christian 

<pb n="233" id="iv.vi-Page_233" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_233.html" />religion upon the upper level, and at the same time of arranging 
any compromise that might be desirable upon the lower. This was hardly the 
result of any conscious process. It came about quite naturally, for everything 
was already present in germ at the very first when sacraments were admitted 
into the religion.<note n="399" id="iv.vi-p19.5">The necessity of priests and sacrifices was an idea 
present from the first in Gentile Christianity—even at the time when 
Christians sought with Paul to know of spiritual sacrifices alone and 
of the general priesthood of believers. Cp. Justin's <i>Dial</i>., cxvi.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p19.6">οὐ δέχεται παρ᾽ 
οὐδενὸς θυσίας ὁ 
θεός, εἰ μὴ διὰ τῶν ἱερέων 
αὐτοῦ</span> 
(“God receives sacrifices from no one, save through his priests”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p20">So much for the lofty theologians. With 
the inferior men the various stages dropped away and the sacramental factors 
were simply inserted in the religion in an awkward and unwieldy fashion. 
Read over the remarks made even in that age by Justin the rationalist upon 
the “cross,” in the fifty-fifth chapter of his <i>Apology</i>. 
A more sturdy superstition can hardly be imagined. Notice how Tertullian 
(<i>de Bapt</i>., i.) speaks of “water” and its affinity with the holy Spirit! One is persuaded, 
too, that all Christians with one consent attributed a magical force, exercised 
especially over demons, to the mere utterance of the name of Jesus and to 
the sign of the cross. One can also read the stories of the Lord's supper 
told by Dionysius of Alexandria, a pupil of Origen, and all that Cyprian 
is able to narrate as to the miracle of the host. Putting these and many 
similar traits together, one feels driven to conclude that Christianity 
has become a religion of magic, with its center of gravity in the sacramental 
mysteries. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p20.1">Ab initio sic non erat</span>” is the protest that will be entered. 
“From the beginning it was not so.” Perhaps. But one must go far back to 
find that initial stage—so far back that its very brief duration now 
eludes our search.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p21">Originally the water, the bread and wine 
(the body and the blood), the name of Jesus, and the cross were the sole 
sacraments of the church, whilst baptism and the Lord's super were the sole 
mysteries. But this state of matters could not continue. For different reasons, 
including reasons of philosophy, the scope of all sacraments tended to be 
enlarged, and so our period witnesses the further rise of sacramental details—anointing, 
the laying on of hands, sacred oil and salt, etc. But the most 

<pb n="234" id="iv.vi-Page_234" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_234.html" />momentous result was the gradual assimilation of the entire Christian 
worship to the ancient mysteries. By the third century it could already 
rival the most imposing <span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p21.1">cultus</span> in all paganism, with its solemn and precise 
ritual, its priests, its sacrifices, and its holy ceremonies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p22">These developments, however, are by no means 
to be judged from the standpoint of Puritanism. Every age has to conceive 
and assimilate religion as it alone can; it must understand religion for 
itself, and make it a living thing for its own purposes. If the traits of 
Christianity which have been described in the preceding chapters have been 
correctly stated, if Christianity remained the religion of God the Father, 
of the Saviour and of salvation, of love and charitable enterprise, then 
it was perhaps a misfortune that the forms of contemporary religion were 
assumed. But the misfortune was by no means irreparable. Like every living 
plant, religion only grows inside a bark. Distilled religion is not religion 
at all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p23">Something further, however, still remains to be considered.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p24">We have already seen how certain influential 
teachers—teachers, in fact, who founded the whole theology of the Christian 
Church—felt a strong impulse, and made it their definite aim, to get some <i>rational</i> 
conception of the Christian religion and 
to present it as the reasonable religion of mankind. This feature proved 
of great importance to the mission and extension of Christianity. Such teachers 
at once joined issue with contemporary philosophers, and, as the example 
of Justin proves, they did not eschew even controversy with these opponents. 
They retained all that they had in common with Socrates, Plato, and the 
Stoics; they showed how far people could go with them on the road; they 
attempted to give an historical explanation<note n="400" id="iv.vi-p24.1">Jewish Alexandrian philosophers had been the pioneers 
in this direction, and all that was really needed was to copy them. 
But they had employed a variety of methods in their attempt, amongst 
which a choice had to he made. All these attempts <i>save one</i> were childish. One 
was quite appropriate, viz., that which explained the points of agreement 
by the sway of the same Logos which worked in the Jewish prophets and 
in the pagan philosophers and poets. One attempt, again, was naïve, 
viz., that which sought to expose the Greek philosophers and poets as 
plagiarists—though Celsus tried to do the same thing with reference 
to Christ. Finally, it was both naive and fanatical to undertake to 
prove that all agreements of the philosophers with Christian doctrine 
were but a delusion and the work of the devil.</note> of the points in common between themselves and paganism; 

<pb n="235" id="iv.vi-Page_235" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_235.html" />and in this way they inaugurated the great adjustment of terms which 
was inevitable, unless Christians chose to remain a tiny sect of people 
who refused to concern themselves with culture and scientific learning. 
Still, as these discussions were carried on in a purely rational spirit, 
and as there was a frankly avowed partiality for the idea that Christianity 
was a transparently rational system, vital Christian truths were either 
abandoned or at any rate neglected. This meant a certain impoverishment, 
and a serious dilution, of the Christian faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p25">Such a type of knowledge was certainly different 
from Paul's idea of knowledge, nor did it answer to the depths of the Christian 
religion. In one passage, perhaps, the apostle himself employs rational 
considerations of a Stoic character, when those were available for the purposes 
of his apologetic (cp. the opening sections of Romans), but he was hardly 
thinking about such ideas when he dwelt upon the Christian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p25.1">σοφία,
σύνεσις, ἐπιστήμη</span>, 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p25.2">γνῶσις</span>
(“wisdom,” “intelligence,” “understanding,” 
and “knowledge”). Something very different was present to his mind at such 
moments. He was thinking of absorption in the being of God as revealed in 
Christ, of progress in the knowledge of his saving purpose, manifested in 
revelation and in history, of insight into the nature of sin or the power 
of demons (those “spirits of the air”) or the dominion of death, of the 
boundless knowledge of God's grace, and of the clear anticipation of life 
eternal. In a word, he had in view a knowledge that soared up to God himself 
above all thrones, dominions, and principalities, and that also penetrated 
the depths from which we are delivered—a knowledge that traced human 
history from Adam to Christ, and that could, at the same time, define both 
faith and love, both sin and grace.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p26"><i>Paradoxical as it may appear, these phases of knowledge were actually fertilized and fed by the 
mysteries</i>. From an early period they attached themselves to the mysteries. It was in the train of the mysteries 
that they crossed from the soil of heathenism, and it was by dint of the mysteries that they grew and developed 
 

<pb n="236" id="iv.vi-Page_236" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_236.html" />upon the soil of Christianity. The case of the mysteries was at that time exactly what it was afterwards 
in the sixteenth and the seventeenth centuries. Despite all their acuteness, 
it was not the rationalists among the schoolmen who furthered learning and 
promoted its revival—it was the cabbalists, the natural philosophers, 
the alchemists, and the astrologers. What was the reason of this, it may 
be asked? How can learning develop itself by aid of the mysteries? The reply 
is very simple. Such development is possible, because learning or knowledge 
is attained by aid of the emotions and the imagination. Both are therefore 
able to arouse and to revive it. The great speculative efforts of the syncretistic 
philosophy of religion, whose principles have been already outlined (cp. 
pp. 30 f.), were based upon the mysteries (<i>i.e</i>., 
upon the feelings and fancies, whose products were thrown into shape by 
the aid of speculation). The gnostics, who to a man were in no sense rationalists, 
attempted to transplant these living and glowing speculations to the soil 
of Christianity, and withal to preserve intact the supremacy of the gospel. 
The attempt was doomed to fail. Speculations of this kind contained too 
many elements alien to the spirit of Christianity which could not be relinquished.<note n="401" id="iv.vi-p26.1">These included 
the distinction between the god of creation 
(the demiurgus) and the god of redemption (redemption corresponding 
to emanation, not to creation), the abandonment of the Old Testament 
god, the dualistic opposition of soul and body, the disintegration of 
the redemptive personality, etc. Above all, redemption to the syncretist 
and the gnostic meant the separation of what had been unnaturally conjoined, 
while to the Christian it meant the union of what had been unnaturally 
divided. Christianity could not give up the latter conception of redemption, 
unless she was willing to overturn everything. Besides, this conception 
alone was adequate to the monarchical position of God.</note> 
But as separate fragments, broken up as it were into their constituent elements, 
they were able to render, and they did render, very signal services to a 
fruitful Christian philosophy of religion—these separate elements being 
originally prior perhaps to the combinations of later ages. All the more 
profound conceptions generated within Christianity subsequently to the close 
of the first century, all the transcendental knowledge, all those tentative 
ideas, which nevertheless were of more value than mere logical deductions—all 
this sprang in large measure from the contact of Christianity with the ancient lore 

<pb n="237" id="iv.vi-Page_237" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_237.html" />of the mysteries. It disengaged profound conceptions and rendered them articulate. This is 
unmistakable in the case of John or of Ignatius or of Irenæus, but the 
clearest case is that of the great Alexandrian school. Materials valuable 
and useless alike, sheer fantasy and permanent truth which could no longer 
be neglected, all were mixed up in a promiscuous confusion—although this 
applies least of all to John, who, more than anyone, managed to impress 
a lofty unity even upon the form and expression of his thoughts. Such ideas 
will, of course, be little to the taste of anyone who holds that empiricism 
or rationalism confines knowledge within limits which one must not so much 
as try to overleap; but anyone who assigns greater value to tentative ideas 
than to a deliberate absence of all ideas whatsoever, will not be disposed 
to underestimate the labor expended by the thinkers of antiquity in connection 
with the mysteries. At any rate, it is beyond question that this phase of 
Christianity, which went on developing almost from the very hour of its 
birth, proved of supreme importance to the propaganda of the religion. Christianity 
gained special weight from the fact that in the first place it had mysterious 
secrets of its own, which it sought to fathom only to adore them once again 
in silence, and secondly, that it preached to the perfect in another and 
a deeper sense than it did to simple folk. These mysterious secrets may 
have had, as it is plain that they did have, a deadening effect on thousands 
of people by throwing obstacles in the way of their access to a rational 
religion; but on other people they had a stimulating effect, lending them 
wings to soar up into a supra-sensible world.<note n="402" id="iv.vi-p26.2">With this comparative appreciation of speculation in 
early Christianity, we concede the utmost that can be conceded in this 
connection. It is a time-honored view that the richest fruit of Christianity, 
and in fact its very essence, lies in that “Christian” metaphysic which 
was the gradual product of innumerable alien ideas dragged into contact 
with the gospel. But this assertion deserves respect simply on the score 
of its venerable age. If it were true, then Jesus Christ would not be 
the founder of his religion, and indeed he would not even be its forerunner, 
since be neither revealed any philosophy of religion nor did he lay 
stress on anything which from such a standpoint is counted as cardinal. 
The Greeks certainly forgot before very long the Pauline saying
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p26.3">ἐκ μέρους 
γινώσκομεν . . . . 
βλέπομεν γὰρ ἄρτι δι᾽ 
ἐσόπτρου ἐν 
αἰνίγματι</span>
(“We know in part . . . . for now we see in a mirror, darkly”;), 
and they also forgot that as knowledge (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p26.4">γνῶσις)</span> 
and wisdom <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p26.5">(σοφία)</span> are charismatic 
gifts, the product of these gifts affords no definition of what Christianity 
really is. Of the prominent teachers, Marcion, Apelles, and to some 
extent Irenæus, were the only ones who remained conscious of the limitations of knowledge.</note></p> 

<pb n="238" id="iv.vi-Page_238" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_238.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p27">This ascent into the supra-sensible world 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p27.1">θεοποίησις</span>, 
apotheosis) was the last and the highest word of all. The supreme 
message of Christianity was its promise of this divine state to every believer. 
We know how, in that age of the twilight of the gods, all human hopes concentrated 
upon this aim, and consequently a religion which not only taught but realized 
this apotheosis of human nature (especially in a form so complete that it 
did not exclude even the flesh) was bound to have an enormous success. Recent 
investigations into the history of dogma have shown that the development 
of Christian doctrine down to Irenæus must be treated in this light, viz., 
with the aim of proving how the idea of apotheosis—that supreme desire 
and dream of the ancient world, whose inability to realize it cast a deep 
shadow over its inner life—passed into Christianity, altered the original 
lines of that religion, and eventually dominated its entire contents.<note n="403" id="iv.vi-p27.2">Cp. my <i>Dogmengeschichte</i> (third ed.) i., especially pp. 516 f. [Eng. trans., iii. 275 f.].</note> 
The presupposition for it in primitive Christianity was the promise of a 
share in the future kingdom of God. As yet no one could foresee what was 
to fuse itself with this premise and transform it. But Paul coordinated 
with it the promise of life eternal in a twofold way: as given to man in 
justification (<i>i.e</i>., in the Spirit, as an indissoluble inner union with the love of God), and 
as infused into man through holy media in the shape of a new nature. The 
fourth evangelist has grasped this double idea still more vividly, and given 
it sharper outline. His message is the spiritual and physical immanence 
of life eternal for believers. Still, the idea of love outweighs that of 
a natural transformation in his conception of the unity of believers with 
the Father and Son, so that he only approaches the verge of the conception. 
“We have become gods.” He still seems to prefer the expression “children 
of God.” The apologists also keep the idea of apotheosis secondary to that 
of a full knowledge of God,<note n="404" id="iv.vi-p27.3">Yet cp. Justin., <i>Dial</i>. cxxiv., a parallel to the great section in 
<scripRef passage="John 10:33" id="iv.vi-p27.4" parsed="|John|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.33">John. x. 33 f.</scripRef></note> but even after the great epoch when “gnosticism” 
was opposed and assimilated, the church went 

<pb n="239" id="iv.vi-Page_239" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_239.html" />forward in the full assurance that she understood and preached apotheosis 
as the distinctive product of the Christian religion. When 
she spoke of “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p27.5">adoptio</span>” by God, or of “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p27.6">participatio dei</span>,” for example, although 
a spiritual relationship continued to be understood, yet its basis and reality 
lay in a sacramental renewal of the physical nature: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p27.7">Non ab initio dii 
facti sumus; sed primo quidem homines, tunc demum dii</span>” (We were not made 
gods at first; at first we were men, thereafter we became gods at length). 
These are the words of Irenæus (cp. IV. xxxviii. 4, and often elsewhere), and this 
was the doctrine of Christian teachers after him. “Thou shalt avoid hell 
when thou hast gained the knowledge of the true God. Thou shalt have an 
immortal and incorruptible body as well as a soul, and shalt obtain the 
kingdom of heaven. Thou who hast lived on earth and knows the heavenly King, 
shalt be a friend of God and a joint-heir with Christ, no longer held by 
lusts, or sufferings, or sicknesses. <i>For thou hast become divine</i>, and all that pertains to 
the God-life hath God promised to bestow on thee, seeing that thou, now 
become immortal, art deified.”<note n="405" id="iv.vi-p27.8">Hippol., <i>Philos</i>. x. 34. Cp. pseudo-Hippolytus, <i>Theoph</i>., viii.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p27.9">εἰ ἀθάνατος γέγονεν 
ὁ ἄνθρωπος, ἔσται καὶ 
θεός</span> (“If man become immortal, he shall also be divine”).</note> This was the sort of preaching 
which anyone could understand, and which could not be surpassed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p28">Christianity, then, is a revelation which 
has to be believed, an authority which has to be obeyed, the rational religion 
which may be understood and proved, the religion of the mysteries or the 
sacraments, the religion of transcendental knowledge. So it was preached. 
It was not that every missionary expressed but one aspect of the religion. 
The various presentations of it were all mixed up together, although every 
now and then one of them would acquire special prominence. It is with amazement 
that we fathom the depths of this missionary preaching; yet those who engaged 
in it were prepared at any moment to put everything else aside and rest 
their whole faith on the confession that “There is <i>one</i> God of heaven 
and earth, and Jesus is the Lord.”</p>

<pb n="240" id="iv.vi-Page_240" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_240.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter 7. The Tidings of the New People and of the Third Race: The Historical and Political Consciousness  of Christiandom." progress="46.83%" id="iv.vii" prev="iv.vi" next="iv.viii">

<h2 id="iv.vii-p0.1">CHAPTER 7</h2>
<h3 id="iv.vii-p0.2">THE TIDINGS OF THE NEW PEOPLE AND OF THE THIRD RACE: THE HISTORICAL AND POLITICAL CONSCIOUSNESS 
OF CHRISTENDOM</h3>

<h3 id="iv.vii-p0.3">I</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p1">The gospel was preached simultaneously as the consummation 
of Judaism, as a new religion, and as the restatement and final expression 
of man's original religion. Nor was this triple aspect preached merely by 
some individual missionary of dialectic gifts; it was a conception which 
emerged more or less distinctly in all missionary preaching of any scope. 
Convinced that Jesus, the teacher and the prophet, was also the Messiah 
who was to return ere long to finish off his work, people passed from the 
consciousness of being his <i>disciples</i> into that of being his <i>people</i>, the people of God: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p1.1">ὑμεῖς 
γένος ἐκλεκτόν, βασίλειον ἱεράτευμα, 
ἔθνος ἅγιον, λαὸς εἰς περιποίησιν</span> 
(<scripRef passage="1Peter 2:9" id="iv.vii-p1.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef>: “Ye are a chosen
<i>race</i>, a <i>royal</i> priesthood, a holy <i>nation</i>, a <i>people</i> for possession”); and in 
so far as they felt themselves to be a <i>people</i>, Christians knew 
they were the <i>true Israel</i>, at once the <i>new</i> people and the <i>old</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p2">This conviction that they were a <i>people</i>—<i>i.e</i>., the transference of all the 
prerogatives and claims of the Jewish people to the new community as a new 
creation which exhibited and realized whatever was old and original in religion—this at once furnished adherents 
of the new faith with a <i>political and historical</i> self-consciousness. 
Nothing more comprehensive or complete or impressive than this consciousness 
can be conceived. Could there be any higher or more comprehensive conception 
than that of the complex of <span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p2.1">momenta</span> afforded by the Christians' 

<pb n="241" id="iv.vii-Page_241" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_241.html" />estimate of themselves as “the true Israel,” “the new people,” “the 
original people,” and “the people of the future,” <i>i.e.</i>, of eternity? 
This estimate of themselves rendered Christians impregnable against all 
attacks and movements of polemical criticism, while it further enabled them 
to advance in every direction for a war of conquest. Was the cry raised, 
“You are renegade Jews”—the answer came, “We are the community of the 
Messiah, and therefore the true Israelites.” If people said, “You 
are simply Jews,” the reply was, “We are a new creation and a new people.” 
If, again, they were taxed with their recent origin and told that they were 
but of yesterday, they retorted, “We only seem to be the younger People; 
from the beginning we have been latent; we have always existed, previous 
to any other people; we are the original people of God.” If they were told, 
“You do not deserve to live,” the answer ran, “We would die to live, for 
we are citizens of the world to come, and sure that we shall rise again.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p3">There were one or two other quite definite convictions 
of a general nature specially taken over by the early Christians at the 
very outset from the stores accumulated by a survey of history made from 
the Jewish standpoint. Applied to their own purposes, these were as follows:—(1) 
Our people is older than the world; (2) the world was created for 
our sakes;<note n="406" id="iv.vii-p3.1">By means of these two convictions, Christians 
made out their case for a position superior to the world, and established 
a connection between creation and history.</note> (3) the world is carried on for our sakes; we retard the judgment 
of the world; (4) everything in the world is subject to us and must serve 
us; (5) everything in the world, the beginning and course and end of all 
history, is revealed to us and lies transparent to our eyes; (6) we shall 
take part in the judgment of the world and ourselves enjoy eternal bliss. 
In various early Christian documents, dating from before the middle of the 
second century, these convictions find expression, in homilies, apocalypses, 
epistles, and apologies,<note n="407" id="iv.vii-p3.2">Cp. the epistles of Paul, the apocalypse 
of John, the “Shepherd” of Hermas (<i>Vis</i>. ii. 4. 1), the second epistle 
of Clement (xiv.), and the <i>Apologies</i> of Aristides and Justin (II. vii.). 
Similar statements occur earlier in the Jewish apocalypses.</note> and nowhere else did 

<pb n="242" id="iv.vii-Page_242" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_242.html" />Celsus vent his fierce disdain of Christians and their shameless, 
absurd pretensions with such keenness as at this point.<note n="408" id="iv.vii-p3.3">He is quite aware that these pretensions 
are common to Jews and Christians, that the latter took them over from the 
former, and that both parties contended for the right to their possession.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p3.4">Μετὰ ταῦτα </span>, observes Origen (<i>c. 
Cels</i>. IV. xxiii.), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p3.5">συνήθως 
ἑαυτῷ γελῶν τὸ Ἰουδαίων 
καὶ Χριστιανῶν γένος 
πάντας παραβέβληκε 
νυκτερίδων ὁρμαθῷ 
ἢ μύρμηξιν ἐκ καλιᾶς 
προελθοῦσιν ἢ βατράχοις 
περὶ τέλμα 
συνεδρεύουσιν ἢ 
σκώληξιν ἐν βορβόρου 
γωνίᾳ ἐκκλησιάζουσι 
καὶ πρὸς ἀλλήλους 
διαφερομένοις, τίνες 
αὐτῶν εἶεν ἁμαρτωλότεροι, 
καὶ φάσκουσιν ὅτι πάντα 
ἡμῖν ὁ θεὸς προδηλοῖ 
καὶ προκαταγγέλλει, καὶ 
τὸν πάντα κόσμον καὶ τὴν οὐράνιον 
φορὰν ἀπολιπὼν καὶ τὴν 
τοσαύτην γῆν παριδὼν 
ἡμῖν μόνοις πολιτεύεται 
καὶ πρὸς ἡμᾶς μόνους 
ἐπικηρυκεύεται 
καὶ πέμπων οὐ διαλείπει 
καὶ ζητῶν, ὅπως ἀεὶ 
συνῶμεν αὐτῷ. καὶ ἐν τῷ 
ἀναπλάσματί 
γε ἑαυτοῦ παραπλησίους 
ἡμᾶς ποιεῖ σκώληξι, 
φάσκουσιν ὅτι ὁ θεός 
ἐστιν, εἶτα μετ᾽ 
ἐκεῖνον ἡμεῖς ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ 
γεγονότες πάντῇ ὅμοιοι τῷ θεῷ, 
καὶ ἡμῖν πάντα 
ὑποβέβληται, γῆ καὶ ὕδωρ 
καὶ ἀὴρ καὶ 
ἄστρα, καὶ ἡμῶν ἕνεκα 
πάντα, καὶ ἡμῖν δουλεύειν 
τέτακται. λέγουσι δέ τι 
παρ᾽ αὐτῷ οἱ σκώληκες, 
ἡμεῖς δηλαδή, ὅτι νῦν, 
ἐπειδή τινες [ἐν] 
ἡμῖν πλημμελοῦσιν, 
ἀφίξεται θεὸς ἢ 
πέμψει τὸν υἱόν, ἵνα 
καταφλέξῃ τοὺς ἀδίκους, 
καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ 
σὺν αὐτῷ ζωὴν αἰώνιον 
ἔχωμεν. καὶ ἐπιφέρει γε 
πᾶσιν ὅτι ταῦτα [μᾶλλον] 
ἀνεκτὰ σκωλήκων καὶ 
βατράχων ἢ Ἰουδαίων 
καὶ Χριστιανῶν 
πρὸς ἀλλήλους 
διαφερομένων </span> (“In the next place, laughing 
as usual at the race of Jews and Christians, he likens them all to a flight 
of bats, or a swarm of ants crawling out of their nest, or frogs in council 
on a marsh, or worms in synod on the corner of a dunghill, quarrelling as 
to which of them is the greater sinner, and declaring that ‘God discloses 
and announces all things to us beforehand; God deserts the whole world and 
the heavenly region and disregards this great earth in order to domicile 
himself among us alone; to us alone he makes his proclamations, ceasing 
not to send and seek that we may company with him for ever.' And in his 
representation of us, he likens us to worms that declare ‘there is a God, 
and next to him are we whom he has made in all points like unto himself, 
and to whom all things are subject—land and water, air and stars; all 
things are for our sakes, and are appointed to serve us.' As he puts it, 
the worms, <i>i.e.</i>, we Christians, declare also that ‘since certain 
of our number commit sin, God will come or send his son to burn up the wicked 
and to let the rest of us have life eternal with himself.' To all of which 
he subjoins the remark that such discussions would be more tolerable among 
worms and frogs than among Jews and Christians”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p4">But for Christians who knew they were the old and the 
new People, it was not enough to set this self-consciousness over against 
the Jews alone, or to contend with them for the possession of the promises 
and of the sacred book;<note n="409" id="iv.vii-p4.1">This controversy occupies the history of 
the first generation, and stretches even further down. Although the broad 
lines of the position taken up by Christians on this field were clearly 
marked out, this did not exclude the possibility of various attitudes being 
assumed, as may be seen from my study in the third section of the first 
volume of the <i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i> (1883), upon “the anti-Jewish 
polemic of the early church.”</note> settled on the soil of the Greek and Roman empires, they had to define  

<pb n="243" id="iv.vii-Page_243" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_243.html" />their position with regard to this realm and its “people.” The apostle 
Paul had already done so, and in this he was followed by others.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p5">In classifying mankind Paul does speak in one passage 
of “Greeks and barbarians” alongside of Jews (<scripRef passage="Romans 1:14" id="iv.vii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.14">Rom. i. 14</scripRef>), and in another 
of “barbarians and Scythians” alongside of Greeks (<scripRef passage="Colossians 3:11" id="iv.vii-p5.2" parsed="|Col|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.11">Col. iii. 11</scripRef>); but, like 
a born Jew and a Pharisee, he usually bisects humanity into circumcised 
and uncircumcised—the latter being described, for the sake of brevity, 
as “Greeks.”<note n="410" id="iv.vii-p5.3">Even in the passage from Colossians the 
common expression “Greek and Jew, circumcision and uncircumcision” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p5.4">Ἕλλην καὶ 
Ἰουδαῖος, περιτομὴ καὶ 
ἀκροβυστία</span>) is put first; 
“barbarian, Scythian, bond and free” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p5.5">βάρβαρος, 
Σκύθης, δοῦλος, 
ἐλεύθερος</span>) follows as a rhetorical amplification.</note> Beside or over against these two “peoples” he 
places the church of God as a new creation (cp., <i>e.g.</i>, 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:32" id="iv.vii-p5.6" parsed="|1Cor|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.32">1 Cor. x. 32</scripRef>, “Give no occasion 
of stumbling to Jews or Greeks or to the church of God”). Nor does this 
mere juxtaposition satisfy him. He goes on to the conception of this new 
creation as that which is to embrace both Jews and Greeks, rising above 
the differences of both peoples into a higher unity. The people of Christ 
are not a third people to him beside their neighbors. They represent the 
new grade on which human history reaches its consummation, a grade which 
is to supersede the previous grade of bisection, cancelling or annulling 
not only national but also social and even sexual distinctions.<note n="411" id="iv.vii-p5.7">It was in the conception of Christ as the 
second Adam that the conception of the new humanity as opposed to the old, 
a conception which implies a dual division, was most deeply rooted. The 
former idea obviously played a leading part in the world of Pauline thought, 
but it was not introduced for the first time by him; in the Messianic system 
of the Jews this idea already held a place of its own. In Paul and in other 
Christian thinkers the idea of a dual classification of mankind intersects 
that of a triple classification, but both ideas are at one in this, that 
the new humanity cancels the old.</note> Compare, <i>e.g.</i>, <scripRef passage="Galatians 3:28" id="iv.vii-p5.8" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal. iii. 28</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p5.9">οὐκ ἔνι Ἰουδαῖος 
οὐδὲ Ἕλλην, 
οὐκ ἔνι ἄρσεν 
καὶ θῆλυ· πάντες γὰρ ὑμεῖς 
εἷς ἐστε ἐν Χριστῷ 
Ἰησοῦ</span>, or <scripRef passage="Galatians 5:6" id="iv.vii-p5.10" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6">Gal. v. 6</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p5.11">ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ 
οὔτε περιτομή τι ἰσχύει 
οὔτε ἀκροβυστία, 
ἀλλὰ πίστις δι᾽ ἀγάπης ἐνεργουμένη </span> 
(cp. vi. 15, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p5.12">οὔτε γὰρ περιτομή τι 
ἐστιν οὔτε ἀκροβυστία, 
ἀλλὰ καινὴ κτίσις</span>, 
and <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:17" id="iv.vii-p5.13" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>). 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:13" id="iv.vii-p5.14" parsed="|1Cor|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.13">1 Cor. xii. 13</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p5.15">ἐν ἑνὶ πνεύματι 
ἡμεῖς πάντες εἰς ἓν σῶμα ἐβαπτίσθημεν, 
εἴτε Ἰουδαῖοι εἴτε Ἕλληνες, εἴτε 
δοῦλοι εἴτε ἐλεύθεροι. </span> 
 

<pb n="244" id="iv.vii-Page_244" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_244.html" /><scripRef passage="Colossians 3:11" id="iv.vii-p5.16" parsed="|Col|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.11">Coloss. iii. 11</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p5.17">ὅπου οὐκ ἔνι Ἕλλην 
καὶ Ἰουδαῖος, περιτομὴ 
καὶ ἀκροβυστία, 
βάρβαρος, Σκύθης, 
δοῦλος, ἐλεύθερος</span>. 
Most impressive of all is <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:11" id="iv.vii-p5.18" parsed="|Eph|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.11">Ephes. ii. 11 f.</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p5.19">μνημονεύετε ὅτι 
ποτὲ ὑμεῖς τὰ ἔθνη 
. . . . ἦτε ἀπηλλοτριωμένοι 
τῆς πολιτείας τοῦ 
Ἰσραήλ . . . . (ὁ Χριστός) 
ἐστιν ἡ εἰρήνη ἡμῶν, ὁ 
ποιήσας τὰ 
ἀμφότερα ἓν καὶ τὸ 
μεσότοιχον τοῦ φραγμοῦ 
λύσας . . . . ἵνα τοὺς δύο 
κτίσῃ ἐν αὑτῷ 
εἰς ἕνα καινὸν ἄνθρωπον 
ποιῶν εἰρήνην, 
καὶ ἀποκαταλλάξῃτοὺς 
ἀμφοτέρους ἐν ἑνὶ 
σώματι</span>. Finally, in <scripRef passage="Romans9:1-11:36" id="iv.vii-p5.20" parsed="|Rom|9|1|11|36" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.1-Rom.11.36">Rom. 9-11</scripRef> Paul 
promulgates a philosophy of history, according to which the new People, 
whose previous history fell within the limits of Israel, includes the Gentile 
world, now that Israel has been rejected, but will embrace in the end not 
merely “the fulness of the Gentiles” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p5.21">πλήρωμα 
τῶν ἐθνῶν</span>) but also “all Israel” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p5.22">πᾶς Ἰσραήλ</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p6"><i>Greeks</i> (<i>Gentiles</i>), <i>Jews, and the Christians as the 
new People</i> (destined to embrace the two first)—this triple division 
now becomes frequent in early Christian literature, as one or two examples 
will show.<note n="412" id="iv.vii-p6.1">For Christians as the new People, see the 
“Shepherd” of Hermas, and <i>Barn</i>. v. 7 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.2">(Χριστὸς) 
ἑαυτῷ τὸν λαὸν τὸν 
καινὸν 
ἑτοιμάζων</span> (Christ preparing himself the new people); 
vii. 5, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.3">ὑπὲρ ἁμαρτιῶν μέλλων 
τοῦ λαοῦ τοῦ καινοῦ προσφέρειν 
τὴν σάρκα</span> (Christ about 
to offer his flesh for the sins of the new people); xiii. 6, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.4">βλέπετε 
. . . . τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον 
[new and evidently young] εἶναι πρῶτον</span> (ye see that this people is the first); 
2 Clem. ad Cor. ii. 3, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.5">ἔρημος ἐδόκει 
εἶναι ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ ὁ λαὸς 
ἡμῶν, 
νυνὶ δὲ πιστεύσαντες 
πλείονες ἐγενόμεθα τῶν 
δοκούντων ἔχειν θεόν</span> (“Our people seemed 
to be forsaken of God, but now we have become more numerous by our faith 
than those who seemed to possess God”); Ignat., <i>ad Ephes</i>. xix.-xx.; 
Aristides, <i>Apol</i>., xvi. (“truly this people is new, and a divine admixture 
is in them”); <i>Orac. Sibyll</i>., i. 383 f., 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.6">βλαστὸς νεός 
ἀνθήσείεν ἐξ ἐθνῶν</span> 
(“a fresh growth shall blossom out of the Gentiles”). Bardesanes 
also calls the Christians a new race. Clement (<i>Paed</i>. I. v. 15, 
on <scripRef passage="Zechariah 9:9" id="iv.vii-p6.7" parsed="|Zech|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.9">Zech. ix. 9</scripRef>) remarks: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.8">οὐκ 
ἤρκει τὸ πῶλον εἰρηκέναι μόνον, 
ἀλλὰ καὶ 
τὸ νέον προσέθηκεν αὐτῷ, τὴν ἐν 
Χριστῷ νεολαίαν τῆς 
ἀνθρωπότητος 
. . . . ἐμφαίνων </span>(“To say 
‘colt' was not enough; ‘young' had to be added, in order to bring out the 
youth of humanity”); and in I. v. 20 he observes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.9">νέοι ὁ λαὸς ὁ 
καινὸς 
πρὸς ἀντιδιαστολὴν τοῦ πρεσβυτέρου 
λαοῦ τὰ νέα μαθόντες ἀγαθά</span> (“In contradistinction to the 
older people, the new people are young because they have learned the new 
blessings”). See also I. vii. 58,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.10">καὶ γὰρ ἦν ὡς ἀληθῶς διὰ μὲν 
Μωσέως παιδαγωγὸς ὁ κύριος τοῦ λαοῦ τοῦ παλαιοῦ, δι᾽ αὑτοῦ 
δὲ τοῦ νέου καθηγεμὼν λαοῦ, πρόσωπον πρὸς πρόσωπον</span> (“For it 
was really the Lord who instructed the ancient people by Moses; but the 
new people he directs himself, face to face”). The expression “new people” 
was retained for a long while in those early days; cp., <i>e.g</i>., 
Constant., <i>ad s. Coet.</i> xix., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.11">κατὰ 
χρόνον τοῦ Τιβερίου ἠ 
τοῦ σωτῆρος ἐξέλαμψε 
παρουσία . . . . ἠ τε νέα τοῦ 
δήμου 
διαδοχὴ συνέστη, κ.τ.λ.</span> 
(“About the time of Tiberius the advent of the Saviour flashed on the world . . . . 
and the new succession of the people 
arose,” etc.). On the other hand, Christians are also the “non-gens,” since 
they are not a nation; cp. Orig., Hom. I. in <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi." id="iv.vii-p6.12" parsed="|Ps|36|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36">Ps. xxxvi.</scripRef> (vol. xii. p. 155): 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p6.13">Nos sumus ‘non gens' [<scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 32:21" id="iv.vii-p6.14" parsed="|Deut|32|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.21">Deut. xxxii. 21</scripRef>], qui pauci ex ista civitate credimus, 
et alii ex alia, et nusquam gens integra ab initio credulitatis videtur 
assumpta. Non enim sicut Iudaeorum gens erat vel Aegyptiorum gens ita etiam 
Christianorum genus gens est una vel integra, sed sparsim ex singulis gentibus 
congregantur.</span>”—For Christians as a distinctive genus, or as the genus 
of the truly pious, see <i>Mart. Polyc</i>., 
iii. 2, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.15">ἠ γενναιότης τοῦ θεοφιλοῦς 
καὶ θεοσεβοῦς γένους τῶν 
Χριστιανῶν</span> (“the brave spirit of the God-beloved and God-fearing 
race of Christians”); xiv., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.16">πᾶν τὸ γένος 
τῶν δικαίων</span> (“the whole race of 
the righteous”); <i>Martyr. Ignat. Antioch</i>., ii., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.17">
τὸ τῶν Χριστιανῶν θεοσεβὲς γένος</span> (“the 
pious race of Christians”). Also Melito, in Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, iv. 26. 5, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.18">τὸ τῶν θεοσεβῶν 
γένος</span> (“the race of the pious”), 
Arnobius, i. 1 (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p6.19">Christiana gens</span>”), pseudo-Josephus,
<i>Testim. de Christo</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.20">τὸ 
φῦλον τῶν Χριστιανῶν</span>—the tribe of the Christians);
<i>Orac. Sibyll</i>., iv. 136,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.21">εὐσεβέων φῦλον</span>, etc. Several educated 
Christians correlated the idea of a new and at the same time a universal 
people with the Stoic cosmopolitan idea, as, for example, Tertullian, who 
points out more than once that Christians only recognise <i>one</i> state,
<i>i.e.</i>, the world. Similarly, Tatian writes (<i>Orat</i>., xxviii.): 
“I repudiate your legislation; there ought to be only one common polity 
for all men” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p6.22">τῆς παρ᾽ ὑμῖν 
κατέγνων νομοθεσίας· 
μίαν μὲν γὰρ ἐχρῆν εἶναι 
καὶ κοινὴν ἁπάντων τὴν 
πολιτείαν</span>). This democratic and cosmopolitan 
feature of Christianity was undoubtedly of great use to the propaganda among 
the lower and middle classes, particularly throughout the provinces. Religious 
equality was felt, up to a certain degree, to mean political and social equality as well.</note></p> 

<pb n="245" id="iv.vii-Page_245" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_245.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p7">The fourth evangelist makes Christ say (<scripRef passage="John 10:16" id="iv.vii-p7.1" parsed="|John|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.16">x. 16</scripRef>): “And other 
sheep have I which are not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they 
shall hear my voice, and there shall be one flock, one shepherd.” And again, 
in a profound prophetic utterance (<scripRef passage="John 4:21" id="iv.vii-p7.2" parsed="|John|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.21">iv. 21 f.</scripRef>): “The hour cometh when neither 
in this mountain [that of the Samaritans, who stand here as representatives 
of the Gentiles] nor in Jerusalem shall ye worship the Father; ye worship 
what ye know not; we worship what we know, for salvation is of the Jews. 
But the hour cometh and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship 
the Father in spirit and truth.” This passage is of importance, because 
it is something more than a merely formal classification; it defines, in 
a positive manner, the three possible religious standpoints and apportions 
them among the different peoples. First of all, there is ignorance of God, 
together with an external and therefore an erroneous worship (=the Gentiles, 
or Samaritans); secondly, there is a true knowledge of God together with 
a wrong, external worship (= the Jews); and thirdly, there is true knowledge 
of God together with worship that is inward and 

<pb n="246" id="iv.vii-Page_246" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_246.html" />therefore true (=the Christians). This view gave rise to many similar 
conceptions in early Christianity; it was the precursor of a series of cognate 
ideas which formed the basis of early Christian speculations upon the history 
of religion. It was the so-called “gnostics” in particular who frankly built 
their systems upon ideas of this kind. In these systems, Greeks (or pagans), 
Jews, and Christians sometimes appear as different grades; sometimes the 
two first are combined, with Christians subdivided into “psychic” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p7.3">ψύχικοι</span>) 
and “pneumatic” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p7.4">πνευμάτικοι</span>) members; and finally a fourfold division is 
also visible, viz., Greeks (or pagans), Jews, churchfolk, and “pneumatic” 
persons.<note n="413" id="iv.vii-p7.5">It is impossible here to go into the question 
of how this ethnological division of humanity intersected and squared with 
the other religious division made by the gnostics, viz., the psychological 
(into “hylic,” “psychic,” and “pneumatic” persons).</note> During that period, when religions were undergoing 
transformation, speculations on the history of religion were in the air; 
they are to be met with even in inferior and extravagant systems of religion.<note n="414" id="iv.vii-p7.6">With regard to the religious system of 
the adherents of Simon Magus, we have this fragmentary and obscure piece 
of information in Irenæus (I. xxiii.): Simon taught that “he himself was he 
who had appeared among the Jews as the Son, who had descended in Samaria 
as the Father, and made his advent among other nations as the holy Spirit” 
(“<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p7.7">Semetipsum esse qui inter Judaeos quidem quasi fllius apparuerit, in Samaria 
autem quasi pater descenderit, in reliquis vero gentibus quasi spiritus 
sanctus adventaverit</span>”).</note> But from all this we must turn back to writers of the Catholic church with 
their triple classification.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p8">In one early Christian document from the opening of the 
second century, of which unfortunately we possess only a few fragments (<i>i.e</i>., 
the Preaching of Peter, in Clem., <i>Strom</i>., vi. 5. 41), Christians 
are warned not to fashion their worship on the model of the Greeks or of 
the Jews (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p8.1">μὴ κατὰ τοὺς 
Ἕλληνας σέβεσθε τὸν θεόν 
. . . μηδὲ κατὰ Ἰουδαίους 
σέβεσθε 
. . . . μηδὲ κατὰ Ἰουδαίους 
σέβεσθε)</span>. Then we read:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p8.2">ὥστε καὶ ὑμεῖς 
ὁσίως καὶ 
δικαίως μανθάνοντες ἃ 
παραδίδομεν ὑμῖν,  
φυλάσσεσθε καινῶς τὸν 
θεὸν διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ 
σεβόμενοι· εὕρομεν 
γὰρ ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς καθῶς 
ὁ κύριος λέγει· ἰδοὺ 
διατίθεμαι ὑμῖν 
καινὴν διαθήκην 
οὐχ ὡς διεθέμην τοῖς 
πατράσιν ὑμῶν ἐν ὄρει 
Χωρήβ· 
νέαν ἡμῖν διέθετο, τὰ γὰρ 
Ἑλλήνων καὶ Ἰουδαίων 
παλαιά, 
ὑμεῖς δὲ οἱ καινῶς αὐτὸν 
τρίτῳ 
γένει σεβόμενοι 
Χριστιανοί </span>(“So 

<pb n="247" id="iv.vii-Page_247" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_247.html" />do you keep what you have learnt from us holily and justly, worshipping 
God <i>anew</i> through Christ. For we 
find in the scriptures, as the Lord saith, Behold I make a new covenant 
with you, not as I made it with your fathers in Mount Horeb. A
<i>new</i> covenant he has made with us, 
for that of the Greeks and Jews is old, but <i>ye who worship him anew in 
the third manner</i> are Christians”).<note n="415" id="iv.vii-p8.3">The term “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p8.4">religio Christiana</span>” does not 
occur till Tertullian, who uses it quite frequently. The apologists speak 
of the distinctive <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p8.5">θεοσέβεια</span> of Christians.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p9">This writer also distinguishes Greeks, Jews, and Christians, 
and distinguishes them, like the fourth evangelist, by the degree of their 
knowledge and worship of God. But the remarkable thing is his explicit assumption 
that there are <i>three</i> classes, neither more nor less, and his deliberate 
description of Christianity as the new or <i>third</i> genus of worship. 
There are several similar passages which remain to be noticed, but this 
is the earliest of them all. Only, it is to be remarked that Christians 
do not yet call themselves “the third race”; it is their worship which is 
put third in the scale. The writer classifies humanity, not into three peoples, 
but into three groups of worshippers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p10">Similarly the unknown author of the epistle to Diognetus. 
Only, with him the conception of three classes of worshippers is definitely 
carried over into that of three peoples (“Christians esteem not those whom 
the Greeks regard as gods, nor do they observe the superstition of the Jews . . . .  
[thou enquirest] about the nature of this fresh development or interest 
which has entered life now and not previously,” ch. i.; cp. also ch. v.: “They 
are attacked as aliens by the Jews, and persecuted by the Greeks”). This 
is brought out particularly in his endeavor to prove that as Christians 
have a special manner of life, existing socially and politically by themselves, 
they have a legitimate claim to be ranked as a special “nation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p11">In his Apology to the Emperor Pius, Aristides distinctly 
arranges human beings in three “orders,” which are equivalent to nations, 
as Aristides assigns to each its genealogy—<i>i.e.,</i> its historical origin. 
He writes (ch. ii.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p11.1">φανερὸν 
γάρ ἐστιν ἡμῖν, ὦ βασιλεῦ, 
ὅτι τρία γένη εἰσὶν 
ἀνθρώπων ἐν τῷδε τῷ 
κόσμῳ· ὧν  

<pb n="248" id="iv.vii-Page_248" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_248.html" />εἰσὶν οἱ τῶν παρ᾽ ὑμῖν 
λεγομένων θεῶν προσκυνηταὶ 
καὶ Ἰουδαῖοι καὶ 
Χριστιανοί· αὐτοὶ δὲ 
πάλιν 
οἱ τοὺς πολλοὺς σεβόμενοι θεοὺς εἰς τρία διαιροῦνται γένη, Χαλδαίους τε 
καὶ Ἕλληνας καὶ Αἰγυπτίους</span> (then follows the evidence 
for the origin of these nations, whilst the Christians are said to “derive 
their genealogy from Jesus Christ”).<note n="416" id="iv.vii-p11.2">“It is clear to us, O king, that there are three orders of 
mankind in this world; these are, the worshippers of your acknowledged 
gods, the Jews, and the Christians. Furthermore, those who worship a 
plurality of gods are again divided into three orders, viz., Chaldeans, Greeks, 
and Egyptians.” In the Syrian and Armenian versions the passage runs somewhat 
otherwise. “This is clear, O king, that there are four races of men in the 
world, barbarians and Greeks, Jews and Christians” (omitting altogether the 
further subdivision of the Greeks into three classes). Several scholars prefer 
this rendering, though it should be noted that Hippolytus also, in <i>Philos</i>., x. 30 (twice) 
and 31 (twice), contrasts the Egyptians, Chaldeans, and Greeks with 
the Jews and Christians. Still, the question is one of minor importance 
for our present purpose.—Justin (<i>Dial</i>. cxxiii.) also derives 
Christians from Christ, not as their teacher but as their progenitor: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p11.3">ὡς 
ἀπὸ τοῦ ἑνὸς Ἰακὼβ 
ἐκείνου, τοῦ 
καὶ Ἰσραὴλ 
ἐπικληθέντος, τὸ πᾶν 
γένος ὑμῶν προσηγόρευτο 
Ἰακὼβ καὶ Ἰσραήλ, οὕτω 
καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀπὸ τοῦ 
γεννήσαντος ἡμᾶς 
εἰς θεὸν Χριστοῦ . . . . καὶ 
θεοῦ τέκνα ἀληθινὰ 
καλούμεθα καὶ ἐσμέν . . . .</span> (“As all your nation has 
been called Jacob and Israel from the one man Jacob, who was surnamed Israel, <i>so from Christ who begat us 
unto God</i> . . . . we are called, and we are, God's true children”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p12">How seriously Irenæus took this idea of the Christians 
as a special people, is evident from his remarks in iv. 30. The gnostics had 
attacked the Jews and their God for having appropriated the gold and silver 
vessels of the Egyptians. To which Irenæus retorts that it would be much 
more true to accuse Christians of robbery, inasmuch as all their possessions 
originated with the Romans. “Who has the better right to gold and silver? 
The Jews, who took it as a reward for their labor in Egypt? or we, who have 
taken gold from the Romans and the rest of the nations, though they were 
not our debtors?” This argument would be meaningless unless Irenæus 
regarded Christians as a nation which was sharply differentiated from the 
rest of the peoples and had no longer anything to do with them. As a matter 
of fact, he regarded the exodus of Israel from Egypt as a type of the “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p12.1">profectio 
ecclesiae e gentibus</span>” (iv. 30. 4).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p13">The religious philosophy of history set forth by Clement 
of Alexandria rests entirely upon the view that these two nations, 

<pb n="249" id="iv.vii-Page_249" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_249.html" />Greeks and Jews, were alike trained by God, but that they are now 
(see Paul's epistle to the Ephesians) to be raised into the higher unity 
of a third nation. It may suffice to bring forward three passages bearing on this point. In <i>Strom</i>., iii. 10. 70, 
he writes (on the saying “where two or three are gathered together,” etc.):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p13.1">εἴη δ᾽ ἂν καὶ ἡ 
ὁμόνοια 
τῶν πολλῶν ἀπὸ τῶν τριῶν 
ἀριθμουμένη 
μεθ᾽ ὧν ὁ κύριος, ἡ μία 
ἐκκλησία, ὁ εἷς ἄνθρωπος, 
τὸ γένος τὸ ἕν. ἢ μή τι 
μετὰ μὲν τοῦ ἑνὸς τοῦ 
Ἰουδαίου ὁ κύριος 
νομοθετῶν 
ἦν, προφητεύων δὲ ἤδη καὶ 
τὸν ῾Ιερεμίαν 
ἀποστέλλων εἰς 
Βαβυλῶνα, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοὺς 
ἐξ ἐθνῶν διὰ τῆς 
προφητείας καλῶν, συνῆγε 
λαοὺς τοὺς 
δύο, τρίτος δὲ ἦν ἐκ τῶν 
δυεῖν κτιζόμενος εἷς 
καινὸν ἄνθρωπον, ᾧ δὴ 
ἐμπεριπατεῖ τε καὶ 
κατοικεῖ ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ 
ἐκκλησίᾳ</span> 
(“Now the harmony of the many, calculated from the three with whom the Lord 
is present, might signify the one church, the one man, the one race. Or 
was the Lord legislating with the one Jew [at Sinai], and then, when he 
prophesied and sent Jeremiah to Babylon, calling some also from the heathen, 
did he collect the two peoples together, while the third was created out 
of the twain into a new man, wherein he is now resident, dwelling within 
the church”). Again, in <i>Strom</i>., v. 14. 98, 
on Plato's <i>Republic</i>, iii. p. 415: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p13.2">εἰ μή τι τρεῖς τινας 
ὑποτιθέμενος 
φύσεις, τρεῖς πολιτείας, 
ὡς ὑπέλαβόν τινες, 
διαγράφει, καὶ 
Ἰουδαίων μὲν ἀργυρᾶν, 
Ἑλλήνων δὲ τρίτην</span> [a corrupt passage, incorrectly read 
as early as Eus., <i>Prepar</i>., xiii. 13; on the margin of L there is the lemma, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p13.3">Ἑλλήνων σιδηρὰν 
ἢ χαλκήν, Χριστιανῶν 
χρυσῆν], Χριστιανῶν
δέ, οἷς ὁ χρυσὸς ὁ βασιλικὸς 
ἐγκαταμέμικται, τὸ ἅγιον 
πνεῦμα</span> (“Unless 
he means by his hypothesis of three natures to describe, as some conjecture, 
three polities, the Jews being the silver one, and the Greeks the third 
[the lemma running thus:—“The Greeks being the iron or brass one, and the 
Christians the gold one”], along with the Christians, with whom the regal 
gold is mixed, even the holy Spirit”). Finally, in <i>Strom</i>., vi. 5. 42: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p13.4">ἐκ 
γοῦν τῆς Ἑλληνικῆς 
παιδείας, 
ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐκ τῆς νομικῆς 
εἰς τὸ ἓν γένος τοῦ 
σωζομένου συνάγονται 
λαοῦ οἱ 
τὴν πίστιν προσιέμενοι, 
οὐ χρόνῳ διαιρουμένων 
τῶν τριῶν λαῶν, ἵνα τις 
φύσεις 
ὑπολάβοι τριττάς, κ.τ.λ.</span> (“From the Hellenic discipline, as 
also from that of the law, those who accept the faith are gathered into 
the one race of the people who are saved—not 

<pb n="250" id="iv.vii-Page_250" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_250.html" />that the peoples are separated by time, as though one were to suggest 
three different natures,” etc.).<note n="417" id="iv.vii-p13.5">Clement (<i>Strom</i>., ii. 15. 67) once heard a “wise man” explain that Gentiles (“seat of the ungodly”), 
Jews (“way of sinners”), and heretics (“seat of the scornful”) were meant 
in <scripRef passage="Psalms 1:1" id="iv.vii-p13.6" parsed="|Ps|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1">Ps. i. 1</scripRef>. This addition of “heretics” is simply due to the passage under 
discussion.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p14">Evidence may be led also from other early Christian writers 
to show that the triad of “Greeks (Gentiles), Jews, and Christians” was 
the church's basal conception of history.<note n="418" id="iv.vii-p14.1">The letter of Hadrian to Servianus (Vopisc.,
<i>Saturnin</i>., viii.) is to be included among these witnesses, if it is 
a Christian fabrication: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p14.2">Hunc (nummum) Christiani, hunc Judaei, hunc omnes 
venerantur et gentes</span>” (“Christians, Jews, and all nations worship this one thing, money”).</note> It was employed 
with especial frequency in the interpretation of biblical stories. Thus 
Tertullian enlists it in his exposition of the prodigal son (<i>de Pudic</i>., 
viii. f.); Hippolytus (<i>Comm. in Daniel</i>, ed. Bonwetsch, p. 32) finds 
the Christians in Susanna, and the Greeks and Jews in the two elders who 
lay snares for her; while pseudo-Cyprian (<i>de Mont. Sina et Sion</i>, 
vii.) explains that the two thieves represent the Greeks and Jews. But, so 
far as I am aware, the blunt expression “We Christians are the third race” 
only occurs once in early Christian literature subsequent to the Preaching 
of Peter (where, moreover, it is simply Christian worship which is described 
as the third class), and that is in the pseudo-Cyprianic tract <i>de Pascha 
Computus</i> (c. 17), written in 242-243 <span class="sc" id="iv.vii-p14.3">A.D.</span> Unfortunately, the context 
of the expression is not quite clear. Speaking of hell-fire, the author 
declares it has consumed the opponents of Ananias, Azarias, and Misael, 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p14.4">et ipsos tres pueros a dei filio protectos—in mysterio nostro qui sumus 
tertium genus hominum—non vexavit</span>” (“Without hurting, however, those 
three lads, protected by the Son of God—in the mystery which pertains 
to us who are the third race of mankind”). It is hard to see how the writer 
could feel he was reminded of Christians as the third race of men by the 
three children who were all-pleasing in God's sight, although they were 
cast into the fiery furnace; still, reminded he was, and at any rate the 
inference to be drawn from the passage is that he must have been familiar 
with the description of Christians as a “third race.” What sense he attached 
to it, we 

<pb n="251" id="iv.vii-Page_251" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_251.html" />are not yet in a position to determine with any certainty; but we 
are bound to assume, in the first instance, from our previous investigations, 
that Christians were to him a third race alongside of the Greeks (Gentiles) 
and Jews. Whether this assumption is correct or false, is a question to 
be decided in the second section of our inquiry.</p>

<h3 id="iv.vii-p14.5">II </h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p15">The consciousness of being a <i>people</i>,<note n="419" id="iv.vii-p15.1">Cp. the first book of the Church History of 
Eusebius, especially ch. iv.:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p15.2">τῆς μὲν γὰρ 
τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ 
Χριστοῦ 
παρουσίας νεωστὶ 
πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις 
ἐπιλαμψάσης, νέον 
ὁμολογουμένως 
ἔθνος, οὐ μικρὸν οὐδ᾽ 
ἀσθενὲς οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ γωνίας που γῆς 
ἱδρυμένον, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάντων τῶν ἐθνῶν πολυανθρωπότατόν τε 
καὶ θεοσεβέστατον . . . . 
τὸ παρὰ τοῖς πᾶσι 
τῇ τοῦ Χριστοῦ 
προσηγορίᾳ 
τετιμημένον</span> 
(“<i>It is agreed</i> that when the appearance of our Saviour Jesus 
Christ recently broke upon all men, there appeared <i>a new nation</i>, 
admittedly neither small nor weak nor dwelling in any corner of the 
earth, but the most numerous and pious of all nations . . . . honored by 
all men with the title of Christ”).</note> and of being indeed
<i>the primitive and the new </i>people, 
did not remain abstract or unfruitful in the church; it was developed in 
a great variety of directions. In this respect also the synagogue 
had led the way at every point, but Christianity met its claim by making 
that claim her own and extending it, wherever this was possible, beyond 
the limits within which Judaism had confined it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p16">There were three cardinal directions in which the church 
voiced her peculiar consciousness of being the primitive people. (1) She 
demonstrated that, like any other people, she had a characteristic life. 
(2) She tried to show that so far as the philosophical learning, the worship, 
and the polity of other peoples were praiseworthy, they were plagiarized 
from the Christian religion. (3) She began to set on foot, though merely 
in the shape of tentative ideas, some political reflections upon her own 
actual importance within the world-empire of Rome, and also upon the positive 
relation between the latter and herself as the new religion for the world.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p17">1. The proofs advanced by early Christianity with regard 
to its <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p17.1">πολιτεία</span> [citizenship] were twofold. 
The theme of one set was stated 
by Paul in <scripRef passage="Philippians 3:20" id="iv.vii-p17.2" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Philippians iii. 20</scripRef>: “Our citizenship 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p17.3">πολιτεία</span>) is in 

<pb n="252" id="iv.vii-Page_252" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_252.html" />heaven” (cp. <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:13" id="iv.vii-p17.4" parsed="|Heb|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.13">Heb. xiii. 13 f.</scripRef>: 
“Let us go outside the camp . . . . for here 
we have no permanent city, but we seek one which is to come”). On this view 
Christians feel themselves pilgrims and sojourners on earth, walking by 
faith and not by sight; their whole course of life is a renunciation of 
the world, and is determined solely by the future kingdom towards which 
they hasten. This mode of life is voiced most loudly in the first similitude 
of Hermas, where two cities with their two lords are set in opposition—one belonging to the present, the other to the future. The Christian must 
have nothing whatever to do with the former city and its lord the devil; 
his whole course of life must be opposed to that of the present city, with 
its arrangements and laws. In this way Christians were able emphatically 
to represent themselves as really a special people, with a distinctive course 
of life; but they need not have felt surprised when people took them at 
their word, and dismissed them with the remark: <span class="txt" id="iv.vii-p17.5">
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p17.6">πάντες ἑαυτοὺς 
φονεύσαντες πορεύεσθε ἤδη παρὰ τὸν θεὸν καὶ ἡμῖν πράγματα 
μὴ παρέχετε</span></span> (“Go and kill yourselves, every one of you; begone 
to God at once, and don't bother us”), quoted by Justin, <i>Apol</i>., II. iv.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p18">This, however, represented but one side of the proof that 
Christianity had a characteristic life and order of its own. With equal 
energy an attempt was made to show that there was a polity realized in Christianity 
which was differentiated from that of other nations by its absolute morality 
(see above, pp. 205 f.). As early as the apostolic epistles, no point of 
dogma is more emphatically brought forward than the duty of a holy life, 
by means of which Christians are to shine as lights amid a corrupt and crooked 
generation. “Not like the Gentiles,” nor like the Jews, but as the people 
of God—that is the watchword. Every sphere of life, down to the most 
intimate and trivial, was put under the control of the Spirit and re-arranged; 
we have only to read the Didachê in order to find out the earnestness with 
which Christians took “the way of life.” In line with this, a leading section 
in all the Christian apologies was occupied by the exposition of the Christian 
polity as a polity which was purely ethical, the object being in every case 
to show that this Christian polity was in accordance with the highest moral 

<pb n="253" id="iv.vii-Page_253" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_253.html" />standards, standards which even its opponents had to recognize, and 
that for this very reason it was opposed to the polity of the other nations. The <i>Apologies</i> of Justin (especially 
I. xiv. f.), Aristides (xv.), Tatian and Tertullian especially, fall to be considered 
in this light.<note n="420" id="iv.vii-p18.1">The belauded description in the epistle 
to Diognetus (v. 6) is a fine piece of rhetoric, but not much more than that. 
The author manages to express three aspects, as it were, in a single breath: 
the Christian polity as the climax of morals, the Christian aloofness from 
the world, and the inwardness by which this religion was enabled to live 
in the midst of the world and adapt itself to all outward conditions without 
any loss of purity. A man who is able to weave these ideas into one perfect 
woof, either stands on the high level of the fourth evangelist—a position 
to which the author can hardly be promoted—or else incurs the suspicion 
of paying no serious attention to any one of the three ideas in question.</note> The conviction that they are in possession 
of a distinctive polity is also voiced in the notion of Christians as the 
army of the true God and of Christ.<note n="421" id="iv.vii-p18.2">Hermas (<scripRef passage="Herm.Sim 9:17" id="iv.vii-p18.3"><i>Sim</i>. 
ix. 17</scripRef>) brings forward one most important aspect of the Christian polity, 
viz., its power of combining in a mental and moral <i>unity</i> peoples 
of the most varied capacities and customs. The stones built into the 
tower (<i>i.e</i>., the church) from 
the various mountains (the nations) are at first many-colored, but upon 
being built in, they all acquire the same white color: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p18.4">λαβόντες τὴν 
σφραγῖδα μίαν φρόνησιν ἔσχον καὶ ἕνα νοῦν, καὶ μία πίστις αὐτῶν 
ἐγένετο καὶ μία ἀγάπη . . . . 
διὰ τοῦτο 
ἡ οἰκοδομὴ τοῦ πύργου 
μιᾷ χρόᾳ ἐγένετο λαμπρὰ 
ὡς ὁ ἥλιος</span> (“On receiving 
the seal they had one understanding and one mind, one faith and 
one love became theirs . . . . wherefore the fabric of the tower 
became of one color, bright as the sun”); cp. also Iren., I. 10. 2. 
Celsus (<i>c. Cels</i>., VIII. lxxii.) longed ardently for such a unity 
of mankind, instead of humanity being split up into nationalities. 
But he regarded it as a mere Utopia. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p18.5">Εἰ 
γὰρ δὴ οἷόν τε εἰς ἕνα 
συμφρονῆσαι νόμον τοὺς 
τὴν ᾿Ασίαν καὶ Εὐρώπην 
καὶ Λιβύην Ἕλληνάς τε 
καὶ βαρβάρους ἄχρι 
περάτων νενεμημένους</span> 
(“Were it at all possible that the inhabitants of Asia, Europe, 
and Libya, Greeks and barbarians alike, should unite to obey one 
law”). On which Origen remarks: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p18.6">ἀδύνατον 
τοῦτο νομίσας εἶναι 
ἐπιφέρει [sc. Celsus] ὅτι 
ὁ τοῦτο οἰόμενος οἶδεν 
οὐδέν </span> (“Judging this an impossibility, 
he adds that anyone who thinks it possible knows nothing at all”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p19">2. The strict morality, the monotheistic view of the world, 
and the subordination of the entire life of man, private and social, to 
the regulations of a supreme ethical code—all this is “what has been 
from the very first” (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p19.1">quod ab initio fuit</span>”). Now as the church finds this 
once more repeated in her own life, she recognizes in this phenomenon the 
guarantee that she herself, though apparently the youngest of the nations, 
is in reality the oldest. Furthermore, as she undertakes to bring forward 
proof for this conviction by drawing upon the books of Moses, which she 
appropriated for her own use (cp. Tatian, Theophilus, 

<pb n="254" id="iv.vii-Page_254" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_254.html" />Clement, Tertullian, and Julius Africanus),<note n="422" id="iv.vii-p19.2">Note in passing that this marks the beginning 
in general of the universal chronography of history, and consequently of 
the general Christian outlook upon the entire course of human history.</note> 
she is thereby dethroning the Jewish people and claiming for herself the primitive revelation, the 
primitive wisdom, and the genuine worship. Hence she acquires the requisite insight and courage, not merely to survey 
and appropriate for herself the content of all connected with revelation, 
wisdom, and worship that had appeared on the horizon of other nations, but 
to survey and estimate these materials as if they were merely copies made 
from an original in her own possession. We all know the space devoted by 
the early Christian apologies to the proof that Greek philosophy, so far 
as it merited praise and was itself correct, had been plagiarized from the 
primitive literature which belonged to Christians. The efforts made in this 
direction culminate in the statement that “Whatever truth is uttered anywhere 
has come from us.” The audacity of this assertion is apt to hide from us 
at this time of day the grandeur and vigor of the self-consciousness to 
which it gives expression. Justin had already claimed any true piece of 
knowledge as “Christian,” whether it occurred in Homer, the tragedians, 
the comic poets, or the philosophers. Did it never dawn on him, or did he 
really suspect, that his entire standpoint was upset by such an extension 
of its range, and that what was specifically “Christian” was transformed 
into what was common to all men? Clement of Alexandria, at any rate, who 
followed him in this line of thought, not merely foresaw this inference, 
but deliberately followed it up.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p20">By comparing itself with philosophy, early Christianity 
gave itself out as a “philosophy,” while those who professed it were “philosophers.” 
This, however, is one form of its self-consciousness which must not be overrated, 
for it is almost exclusively confined to the Christian apologetic and polemic. 
Christians never doubted, indeed, that their doctrine was really the truth, 
and therefore the true philosophy. But then it was infinitely more than 
a philosophy. It was the wisdom of God. They too were different from mere 
philosophers; they were God's 

<pb n="255" id="iv.vii-Page_255" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_255.html" />people, God's friends. It suited their polemic, however, to designate 
Christianity as philosophy, or “barbarian” philosophy, and adherents of 
Christianity as “philosophers.” And that for two reasons. In the first place, 
it was the only way of explaining to outsiders the nature of Christian doctrine—for to institute a positive comparison between it and pagan 
<i>religions</i> was a risky procedure. And in the second place, this presupposition made 
it possible for Christians to demand from the State as liberal treatment 
for themselves as that accorded to philosophy and to philosophic schools. 
It is in this light, pre-eminently, that we must understand the favorite 
parallel drawn by the apologists between Christianity and philosophy. Individual 
teachers who were at the head either of a school (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p20.1">διδασκαλεῖον</span>) within the 
church or of an independent school, did take the parallel more seriously;<note n="423" id="iv.vii-p20.2">Such teachers, with their small groups, 
hardly felt themselves to be the “primitive people.” Their consciousness 
of entire independence was expressed in the titles of “gifted “and “learned.” 
We shall have to discuss the Christian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p20.3">διδασκαλεῖα</span> 
[instruction] and its significance for the Christian propaganda in another connection; but we 
can well understand how pagans found the Christians' claim to be “learned” 
and “philosophers” a peculiarly ridiculous and presumptuous pretension. 
On their part, they dubbed Christians as credulous, and scoffed at them 
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p20.4">πιστοί</span> (“believers”), who put faith in foreign fables and old wives' 
gossip.</note> but such persons were in a certain sense merely adjuncts of catholic 
Christendom.<note n="424" id="iv.vii-p20.5">They have nothing to do with the primitive 
shape assumed by Christianity, that of Jesus as the teacher and the disciples as his pupils.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p21">The charge of plagiarism was not merely levelled against 
philosophy, so far as philosophy was genuine, but also against any rites 
and methods of worship which furnished actual or alleged parallels to those 
of Christianity. Little material of this kind was to be found in the official 
cults of the Greeks and Romans, but this deficiency was more than remade 
up for by the rich spoil which lay in the mysteries and the exotic cults, 
the cult of Mithra, in particular, attracting the attention of Christian 
apologists in this connection at a very early period. The verdict on all 
such features was quite simple: the demons, it was argued, had imitated 
Christian rites in the cults of paganism. If it could not be denied that 
those pagan rites and sacraments were older than their Christian parallels, 
the plea readily suggested itself that the demons had given a
 

<pb n="256" id="iv.vii-Page_256" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_256.html" />distorted copy of Christianity 
previous to its real appearance, with the object of discrediting it beforehand. 
Baptism, the Lord's supper, the rites of expiation, the cross, etc., are 
instances in point. The interests of dogma are always able to impinge on 
history, and they do so constantly. But here we have to consider some cases 
which are specially instructive, since the Christian rites and sacraments 
attained their final shape under the influence of the mysteries and their 
rites (not, of course, the rites of any special <span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p21.1">cultus</span>, but those belonging 
to the general type of the mysteries), so that dogma made the final issue 
of the process its first cause. Yet even in this field the
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p21.2">quid pro quo</span></i> appears in a more favorable 
light when we notice that Christendom posits itself as the original People 
at the dawn of human history, and that this consciousness determines their 
entire outlook upon that history. For, in the light of this presupposition, 
the Christians' confiscation of those pagan rites and ceremonies simply 
denotes the assertion of their character as ideally human and therefore 
divine. Christians embody the fundamental principles of that divine revelation 
and worship which are the source of human history, and which constitute 
the primitive possession of Christianity, although that possession has of 
course lain undiscovered till the present moment.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p22">3. The most interesting side of the Christian 
consciousness of being a people, is what may be termed, in the narrower 
sense of the word, the political. Hitherto, however, it has been studied 
less than the others. The materials are copious, but up till now little 
attention has been paid to them. I shall content myself here with laying 
bare the points of most inportance.<note n="425" id="iv.vii-p22.1">Tertullian's sentence (<i>Apol</i>., 
xxxviii.): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p22.2">Nulla magis res nobis aliena quam publica; unam omnium rempublicam 
agnoscimus, mundum</span>” (“Nothing is more alien to us than politics; we acknowledge 
but one universal state, the world”) has a Stoic tinge; at best, it may 
be taken with a grain of salt. Besides, people who despise the state always 
pursue a very active policy of their own.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p23">The political consciousness of the primitive church was 
based on three presuppositions. There was first of all the political element 
in the Jewish apocalyptic, which was called forth by the demand of the imperial 
<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p23.1">cultus</span> and the terror of the persecution. Then there was the rapid transference 
of the gospel from  

<pb n="257" id="iv.vii-Page_257" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_257.html" />the Jews 
to the Greeks, and the unmistakable affinity between Christianity and Hellenism, 
as well as between the church and the world-wide power of Rome. Thirdly, 
there was the fall and ruin of Jerusalem and the Jewish state. The first 
of these elements stood in antithesis to the two others, so that in this 
way the political consciousness of the church came to be defined in opposite 
directions and had to work itself out of initial contradictions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p24">The politics of Jewish apocalyptic viewed the world-state 
as a diabolic state, and consequently took up a purely negative attitude 
towards it. This political view is put uncompromisingly in the apocalypse 
of John, where it was justified by the Neronic persecution, the imperial 
claim for worship, and the Domitianic reign of terror. The largest share 
of attention, comparatively speaking, has been devoted by scholars to this 
political standpoint, in so far as it lasted throughout the second and the 
third centuries, and quite recently (1901) Neumann has discussed it thoroughly 
in his study of Hippolytus. The remarkable thing is that although Christians 
were by no means nunmerous till after the middle of the second century, 
they recognized that Christianity formed the central point of humanity as 
the field of political history as well as its determining factor. Such a 
self-consciousness is perfectly intelligible in the case of Judaism, for 
the Jews were really a large nation and had a great history behind them. 
But it is truly amazing that a tiny set of people should confront the entire 
strength of the Roman empire,<note n="426" id="iv.vii-p24.1">Tertullian was the first who was able 
to threaten the state with the great number of Christians (<i>Apol</i>., 
xxxvii., written shortly before 200 <span class="sc" id="iv.vii-p24.2">A.D.</span>), for up till then people had merely 
endeavored to hold out the terrors of the calamities at the close of the 
world and the return of Christ. Although Christians still lacked a majority 
in the empire, still (from the outset) a substitute for this, so to speak, 
was found in the telling fact of the broad diffusion of Christianity throughout 
the whole empire and beyond its bounds. Even as early as the first generations, 
the fact that Christians were to be found everywhere strengthened and molded 
their self-consciousness. In contrast to nations shut up within definite 
boundaries, even though these were as large as those of the Parthians, Tertullian calls Christians (<i>Apol</i>., xxxvii.) the 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p24.3">gens totius orbis</span>,” <i>i.e</i>., the people 
of the whole world. And this had been felt long before even Tertullian wrote.</note> that it should see in the persecution of the 
Christians the chief role of that empire, and that it should make

<pb n="258" id="iv.vii-Page_258" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_258.html" />the world's history culminate 
in such a conflict. The only explanation of this lies in 
the fact that the church simply took the place of Israel, and consequently 
felt herself to be a <i>people</i>; this 
implied that she was also a political factor, and indeed the factor which 
ranked as decisive alongside of the state and by which in the end the state 
was to be overcome. Here we have already the great problem of “church and 
state” making its appearance, and the uncompromising form given to it at 
this period became normal for succeeding ages. The relationship between 
these two powers assumed other forms, but this form continued to lie concealed 
beneath them all.</p>
 
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p25">This, however, is only one side of the question. The transition 
of the gospel from the Jews to the Greeks, the unmistakable affinity between 
Christianity and Hellenismn, as well as between the church and the Roman 
world-power, and finally the downfall of the Jewish state at the hands of 
Rome—these factors occasioned ideas upon the relation of the empire to 
the church which were very different from the aims of the accepted apocalyptic. 
Any systematic treatment of this view would be out of place, however; it 
would give a wrong impression of the situation. The better way will be, 
as we are dealing merely with tentative ideas, to get acquainted with the 
most important features and look at them one after another.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p26"><scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 2:5-7" id="iv.vii-p26.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|5|2|7" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.5-2Thess.2.7">2 Thess. ii. 5-7</scripRef> is the oldest passage in Christian literature 
in which a positive meaning is attached to the Roman empire. It is represented 
there, not as the realm of antichrist, but, on the contrary, as the restraining 
power by means of which the final terrors and the advent of antichrist are 
held in check. For by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p26.2">τὸ κατέχον 
(ὁ κατέχων)</span>, “that which (or he who) 
restrains,” we must understand the Roman empire. If this be so, it follows 
that the church and the empire could not be considered merely as diametrically 
opposed to each other.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p27"><scripRef passage="Romans 13:1" id="iv.vii-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1">Rom. xiii. 1 f.</scripRef> makes this quite plain, and proceeds to draw 
the inference that civil authority is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p27.2">θεοῦ 
διάκονος</span> (“a minister of God”), 
appointed by God for the suppression of wickedness; resistance to it means 
resistance to a divine ordinance. Consequently one must not merely yield 
to its force, but obey it for conscience' sake. The very payment of taxes is a moral 

<pb n="259" id="iv.vii-Page_259" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_259.html" />duty. The author of <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:13" id="iv.vii-p27.3" parsed="|1Pet|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.13">1 Pet. ii. 13 ff.</scripRef><note n="427" id="iv.vii-p27.4">Cp. <scripRef passage="Titus 3:1" id="iv.vii-p27.5" parsed="|Titus|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.1">Tit. iii.1</scripRef>. With regard to Paul's language 
in Romans, one may recollect what a quiet and happy time the early years of Nero were.</note> expresses himself in 
similar terms. But he goes a step further, following up the fear of God directly with honor 
due to the emperor (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p27.6">πάντας 
τιμήσατε, τὴν ἀδελφότητα 
ἀγαπᾶτε, τὸν θεὸν 
φοβεῖσθε, τὸν βασιλέα 
τιμᾶτε</span>).<note n="428" id="iv.vii-p27.7">Greek Christians usually called the emperor 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p27.8">βασιλεύς</span> 
(“king”), a common title in the East, where it had not the same 
servile associations as “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p27.9">rex</span>” had on the lips of people in the West. But 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p27.10">βασιλεύς</span> was also a title of the Lord Christ 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p27.11">κύριος Χριστός</span>) which Christians 
dared not avoid uttering (not merely on account of “the kingdom of God,” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p27.12">βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ</span>, 
but also because Jesus had called himself by this name: 
<scripRef passage="John 18:33" id="iv.vii-p27.13" parsed="|John|18|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.33">John xviii. 33 f.</scripRef>). This occasioned a painful dilemma, though prudent Christians 
made strenuous efforts to repudiate the apparent treason which their religious 
usage of this title inevitably suggested, and to make it clear that by “kingdom” 
and “king” they understood nothing earthly or human, but something divine 
(so already Justin's <i>Apol</i>., I. vi.). Some hotspurs, no doubt, declared 
to their judges that they recognised only one king or emperor (God or Christ), 
and so drew upon themselves just punishment. But these cases were very rare. 
Christ was also called “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p27.14">imperator</span>” in the West, but not in writings intended for 
publicity.</note> Nothing could be more loyal than this conception, and it is noticeable that the 
author was writing in Asia Minor, among the provinces where the imperial cultus flourished.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p28">Luke begins his account of Christ with the words (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:1" id="iv.vii-p28.1" parsed="|Luke|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.1">ii. 1</scripRef>):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p28.2">ἐγένετο ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις 
ἐκείναις ἐξῆλθεν 
δόγμα παρὰ Καίσαρος 
Αὐγούστου ἀπογράφεσθαι 
πᾶσαν τὴν οἰκουμένην</span>. 
As has been correctly surmised, the allusion to the emperor Augustus is meant to be significant. It was the official and 
popular idea that with Augustus a new era dawned for the empire; the imperial 
throne was its “peace,” the emperor its saviour (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p28.3">σωτήρ</span>). 
Behind the earthly saviour, Luke makes the heavenly appear—he, too, is bestowed upon the 
whole world, and what he brings is peace (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:14" id="iv.vii-p28.4" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">ver. 14</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p28.5">ἐπὶ γῆς 
εἰρήνη</span>).<note n="429" id="iv.vii-p28.6">Even the expression used in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:14" id="iv.vii-p28.7" parsed="|Eph|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.14">Eph. ii. 14</scripRef>,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p28.8">αὐτὸς ἐστιν ἡ εἰρήνη ἡμῶν </span>(“he 
is our peace”), is modelled on the language applied to the emperor in Asia 
Minor. I have shown elsewhere how strongly this language has influenced 
the terminology of Luke in the above-mentioned passage of his gospel. No 
doubt we have to think of <scripRef passage="Micah 5:4" id="iv.vii-p28.9" parsed="|Mic|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.5.4">Micah v. 4</scripRef>, in connection with 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:14" id="iv.vii-p28.10" parsed="|Eph|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.14">Eph. ii. 14</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Luke 2:14" id="iv.vii-p28.11" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">Luke 
ii. 14</scripRef>. But this converging of different lines was quite characteristic of 
the age and the idea in question.</note> Luke hardly intended to set Augustus and Christ in hostile opposition; even 
Augustus and his kingdom are a sign of the new era. This may also be 

<pb n="260" id="iv.vii-Page_260" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_260.html" />gathered front the book of Acts, which in my opinion has not any 
consciously political aim; it sees in the Roman empire, as opposed to Judaism, 
the sphere marked out for the new religion, it stands entirely aloof from 
any hostility to the emperor, and it gladly lays stress upon such facts 
as prove a tolerant mood on the part of the authorities towards Christians in the past.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p29">Justin (<i>Apol</i>., I. xii.) writes to the emperor: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p29.1">ἀρωγοὶ ὑμῖν καὶ 
σύμμαχοι 
πρὸς εἰρήνην ἐσμὲν 
πάντων μᾶλλον ἀνθρώπων</span> 
(“We, more than any others, are your helpers and allies in promoting peace”), admitting 
thereby that the purpose of the empire was beneficial (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p29.2">pax terrena</span></i>), 
and that the emperors sought to effect this purpose. Also, in describing 
Christians as the power<note n="430" id="iv.vii-p29.3">Wherever mention is made of the power 
of the Christian people which upholds the state and frees humanity, it is 
always these two factors which are in view—their strict morality and 
their power over demons. Others also wield the former weapon, though not 
so well. But the second, the power over demons, pertains to Christians alone, 
and therefore they render an incomparable service to the state and to the 
human race, small though their numbers may be. From this conviction there 
grew up in Christianity the consciousness of being the power which conserves 
and emancipates mankind in this world.</note> best adapted to secure this end—inasmuch as they 
shun all crime, live a strictly moral life, and teach a strict morality, 
besides scaring and exorcising those supreme enemies of mankind, the demons—he too, 
in a certain sense, affirms a positive relationship between the church and the state.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p30">When the author of the epistle to Diognetus differentiates 
Christians from the world (the state) as the soul from the body (ch. vi.) 
and elaborates his account of their relationship in a series of antitheses, 
he is laying down at the same time a positive relation between the two magnitudes 
in question: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p30.1">ἐγκέκλεισται 
μὲν ἡ ψυχὴ τῷ σώματι, 
συνέχει δὲ αὐτὴ τὸ σῶμα· 
καὶ Χριστιανοὶ 
κατέχονται μὲν ὡς ἐν 
φρουρᾷ τῷ κόσμῳ, αὐτοὶ δὲ 
συνέχουσι τὸν κόσμον</span> 
(“The soul is shut up in the body, and yet holds the body together; so Christians are 
kept within the world as in a prison, yet they hold the world together,”). Similarly Justin (<i>Apol</i>. 
II. vii.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p31">All this implies already a positive political standpoint,<note n="431" id="iv.vii-p31.1">I might also include here the remark of 
Athenagoras in his “Supplicatio” to the emperors (xviii.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p31.2">ἔχοιτε 
ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν καὶ τὴν 
ἐπουράνιον βασιλείαν 
ἐξετάζειν· ὡς γὰρ ὑμῖν 
πατρὶ καὶ υἱῷ πάντα 
κεχείρωται, ἄνωθεν τὴν 
βασιλείαν 
εἰληφόσιν—βασιλέως γὰρ 
ψυχὴ ἐν χειρὶ θεοῦ, 
φησὶ τὸ προφητικὸν 
πνεῦμα—οὕτως ἑνὶ τῷ θεῷ καὶ τῷ παῤ 
αὐτοῦ λόγῳ 
υἱῷ νοουμένῳ ἀμερίστῳ πάντα 
ὑποτέτακται</span> (“May you be able 
to discover the heavenly kingdom by considering yourselves! For as all things 
are subject to you, father and son, who have received the kingdom from above—since the king's soul is in the hand of God, 
saith the spirit of prophecy,—so are all things subordinate to the one God and to the Logos proceeding 
from him, even the Son, who is not apprehended apart from him”).</note> but  

<pb n="261" id="iv.vii-Page_261" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_261.html" />the furthest step in this direction was taken subsequently by Melito (in Eus.,
<i>H.E</i>., iv. 26). It is no mere accident that he writes in loyal Asia Minor. By noting Luke's suggestion 
with regard to Augustus, as well as all that had been already said elsewhere 
upon the positive relations subsisting between the church and the world-empire, 
Melito could advance to the following statement of the situation in his
<i>Apology</i> to Marcus Aurelius:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p32">“This philosophy of ours certainly did flourish at first 
among a barbarian people. But springing up in the provinces under thy rule 
during the great reign of thy predecessor Augustus, it brought rich blessings 
to thine empire in particular. For ever since then the power of Rome has 
increased in size and splendor; to this hast thou succeeded as its desired 
possessor, and as such shalt thou continue with thy son if thou wilt protect 
the philosophy which rose under Augustus and has risen with the empire, 
a philosophy which thine ancestors also held in honor along with other religions. 
The most convincing proof that the flourishing of our religion has been 
a boon to the empire thus happily inaugurated, is this—that the empire 
has suffered no mishap since the reign of Augustus, but, on the contrary, 
everything has increased its splendor and fame, in accordance with the general 
prayer.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p33">Melito's ideas<note n="432" id="iv.vii-p33.1">Tertullian's opinion was different. He knew of no solidarity 
of Christianity and the empire: “Sed et Cæsares credidissent super 
Christo, si aut Cæsares non essent necessarii saeculo, aut si et Christiani 
potuissent esse Cæsares” (<i>Apol</i>., xxi.: “Yes, the very Cæsars would have believed on Christ, if Cæsars 
had not been necessary to the world, or if they could have been Cæsars 
and Christians as well”).</note> need no analysis; they are plainly and 
clearly stated. The world-empire and the Christian religion 
are foster-sisters; they form a pair; they constitute a new stage of human 
history; the Christian religion means blessing and welfare to the empire, 
towards which it stands as the inward to the outward. Only when Christianity 
is protected and permitted to develop 

<pb n="262" id="iv.vii-Page_262" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_262.html" />itself freely, does the empire continue to preserve its size and splendor. Unless one is to suppose that 
Melito simply wanted to flatter—a supposition for which there is no ground, 
although there was flattery in what he said—the inference is that in 
the Christianity which formed part of the world-empire he really recognized 
a co-ordinate and sustaining inward force. Subsequent developments justified 
this view of Melito, and in this light his political insight is marvellous. 
But still more marvellous is the fact that at a time like this, when Christians 
were still a feeble folk, he actually recognized in Christianity the one 
magnitude parallel to the state, and that simply on the ground of religion—<i>i.e.,</i> as being a spiritual force which was entrusted with the 
function of supporting the state.<note n="433" id="iv.vii-p33.2">Cp. also Orig.,
<i>c. Cels</i>., VIII. lxx.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p33.3">ἀλλ᾽ οἱ καθ᾽ 
ὑπόθεσιν Κέλσου 
πάντες ἂν πεισθέντες 
Ῥωμαῖοι εὐχόμενοι περιέσονται τῶν πολεμίων 
ἤ οὐδὲ τὴν 
ἀρχὴν πολεμήσονται, φρουρούμενοι ὑπὸ θείας δυνάμεως, τῆς 
διὰ πεντήκοντα δικαίους πέντε πόλεις ὅλας ἐπαγγειλαμένης 
διασῶσαι</span> (“According to the notion of Celsus, if all the Romans 
are brought to believe, they will either overcome their foes by praying, or refrain from fighting altogether, being guarded by that power divine 
which promised to save five entire cities for the sake of fifty just persons”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p34">There is yet another early Christian writer on whom the 
analogy of Christendom and the world-empire dawned (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p34.1">a 
propos</span></i> of its œcumenical range); only, he attempted to explain it 
in a very surprising fashion, which betrayed a deep hostility towards the 
empire. Hippolytus writes (<i>in Dan</i>., iv. 9): “For as our Lord was born in the forty-second year of the emperor 
Augustus, whence the Roman empire developed, and as the Lord also called 
all nations and tongues by means of the apostles and fashioned believing 
Christians into a <i>people</i>, the people 
of the Lord, and the people which consists of those who bear a new name—so was 
all this imitated to the letter by the empire of that day, ruling 
‘according to the working of Satan': for it also collected to itself the 
noblest of every nation, and, dubbing them Romans, got ready for the fray. 
And that is the reason why the first census took place under Augustus, when 
our Lord was born at Bethlehem; it was to get the men of this world, who 
enrolled for our earthly king, called Romans, while those who believed in 
a heavenly king were termed Christians, bearing on their foreheads the sign 
of victory over death.”</p>

<pb n="263" id="iv.vii-Page_263" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_263.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p35">The œcumenical range of the Roman empire is, therefore, 
a Statanic aping of Christianity. As the demons purloined Christian philosophy 
and aped the Christian cultus and sacraments, so also did they perpetrate 
a plagiarism against the church by founding the great imperial state of 
Rome! This is the self-consciousness of Christendom expressed in perhaps 
the most robust, but also in the most audacious form imaginable! The real 
cosmopolitan character of Christianity is stated by Octavius (<i>Min. 
Felix</i>, xxxiii.) thus: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p35.1">Nos gentes nationesque distinguimus: deo una domus 
est mundus hic totus</span>” (“We draw distinctions between nations and races, 
but to God the whole of this world is one household”).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p36">Origen's political views are more accurate, but how extravagant 
are his ideas! In chapters lxvii.-lxxv. of his eighth book against Celsus, by dint 
of a fresh interpretation given to a primitive Christian conception, and 
a recourse to a Platonic idea, he propounds the idea that the church, this 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p36.1">κόσμος τοῦ κόσμου</span> 
(<i>in Joh</i>. vi. 38), or universe of the universe, 
is the future kingdom of the whole world, destined to embrace the Roman 
empire and humanity itself, to amalgamate and to replace the various realms 
of this world.. Cp. ch. lxviii.: “For if, in the words of Celsus, all were to 
do as we do, then there is no doubt whatever that even the barbarians would 
become law-abiding and humane, so soon as they obeyed the Word of God; then 
would all religions vanish, leaving that of Christ alone to reign. And reign 
it will one day, as the Word never ceases to gain soul after soul.” This 
means the reversal of the primitive Christian hope. The church now presents 
itself as the civilizing and cohesive power which is to create, even in 
the present age, a state that shall embrace an undivided humanity. Origen, 
of course, is not quite sure whether this is feasible in the present age. 
No further away than ch. lxxii., <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p36.2">a propos</span></i> of the question (to which 
Celsus gave a negative answer) whether Asia, Europe, and Libya, Greeks and 
barbarians alike, could agree to recognize one system of laws, we find him 
writing as follows: “Perhaps,” he says, “such a result would not indeed 
be possible to those who are still in the body; but it would not be impossible 
to those who are released from the body” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vii-p36.3">καὶ τάχα 
ἀληθῶς ἀδύνατον 
μὲν τὸ τοιοῦτο τοῖς 
ἔτι ἐν  

<pb n="264" id="iv.vii-Page_264" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_264.html" />σώμασι οὐ μὲν ἀδύνατον 
καὶ ἀπολυθεῖσιν 
αὐτῶν</span>).<note n="434" id="iv.vii-p36.4">I do not understand, any more than Origen 
did, the political twaddle which Celsus (lxxi.) professes to have heard from 
a Christian. It can hardly have come from a Christian, and it is impossible 
nowadays to ascertain what underlay it. I therefore pass it by.</note> In II. xxx. he writes: “In the days of Jesus, 
righteousness arose and fulness of peace, beginning with his birth. God 
prepared the nations for his teaching, by causing the Roman emperor to rule 
over all the world; there was no longer to be a plurality of kingdoms, else 
would the nations have been strangers to one another, and so the apostles 
would have found it harder to carry out the task laid on them by Jesus, 
when he said, ‘Go and teach all nations.'”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p37">In his reply to Celsus (III. xxix.-xxx.), this great father of 
the church, who was at the same time a great and sensible statesman, submits 
a further political consideration, which is not high-flown this time, but 
sober. It has also the advantage of being impressive and to the point. Although 
the passage is somewhat lengthy. I quote it here, as there is nothing like 
it in the literature of early Christianity [Greek text in
<i>Hist. Dogma</i>, ii. 126]:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p38">“Apollo, according to Celsus, required the Metapontines 
to consider Aristeas as a god. But the Metapontines considered Aristeas 
was a man, and perhaps not even a respectable man, and this conviction of 
theirs seemed to them more valid than the declaration of the oracle that 
Aristeas was a god and deserving of divine honor. Consequently they would 
not obey Apollo, and no one regarded Aristeas as a god. But with regard 
to Jesus, we may say that it proved a blessing to the human race to acknowledge 
him as God's son, as God appearing in a human soul and body. . . . . God, who 
sent Jesus, brought to nought all the conspiracies of the demons and gave 
success to the gospel of Jesus over the whole earth for the conversion and 
amelioration of mankind, causing churches everywhere to be established, 
which should be ruled by other laws than those of superstitious, licentious, 
and evil men. For such is the character of the masses who constitute the 
assemblies throughout the various towns. Whereas, the churches or assemblies 
of God, whom Christ instructs, are ‘lights in the world,' compared to the 

<pb n="265" id="iv.vii-Page_265" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_265.html" />assemblies of the districts among which they live as strangers. For 
who would not allow that even the inferior members of the church, and such 
as take a lower place when judged by the standard of more eminent Christians—even 
these are far better people than the members of profane assemblies?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p39">“Take the church of God at Athens; it is a peaceable and 
orderly body, as it desires to please God, who is over all. Whereas the 
assembly of the Athenians is refractory, nor can it be compared in any respect 
to the local church or assembly of God. The same may be said of the church 
of God at Corinth and the local assembly of the people, as also of the church 
of God at Alexandria and the local assembly in that city. And if any candid 
person hears this and examines the facts of the case with a sincere love 
for the truth, he will admire him who conceived the design and was able 
to realize it, establishing churches of God to exist as strangers amid the 
popular assemblies of the various cities. Furthermore, if one compares the 
council of the Church of God with that of the cities, one by one, it would 
be found that many a councillor of the church is worthy to be a leader in 
God's city, if such a city exists in the world; whereas other councillors 
in all parts of the world show not a trait of conduct to justify the superiority 
born of their position, which seems to give them precedence over their fellow-citizens. 
Such also is the result of any comparison between the president of the church 
in any city and the civic magistrates. It will be found that, in the matter 
of conduct, even such councillors and presidents of the church as are extremely 
defective arid indolent compared to their more energetic colleagues, are 
possessed of virtues which are in general superior to those of civic councillors 
and rulers.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p40">At this point I shall break off 
the present part of our investigation. The evidence already brought forward 
will suffice to give some idea of how Christians held themselves to be the 
new People and the third race of mankind, and also of the inferences which 
they drew from these conceptions. But how did the Greeks and Romans regard 
this phenomenon of Christianity with its enormous claims? This is a question 
to which justice must be done in an excursus.</p>

<pb n="266" id="iv.vii-Page_266" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_266.html" /> 
</div2>

      <div2 title="Excursus. Christian's as a Third Race, in the Judgment of Their Opponents." progress="51.76%" id="iv.viii" prev="iv.vii" next="iv.ix">

<h2 id="iv.viii-p0.1">EXCURSUS </h2>
<h3 id="iv.viii-p0.2">CHRISTIANS AS A THIRD RACE, IN THE JUDGMENT OF THEIR OPPONENTS</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p1">For a proper appreciation of the Greek and 
Roman estimate of Christianity, it is essential, in the first instance, 
to recollect how the Jews were regarded and estimated throughout the 
empire, since it was generally known that the Christians had emanated 
from the Jews.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p2">Nothing is more certain than that the Jews 
were distinguished throughout the Roman empire as a special people in 
contrast to all others. Their imageless worship (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.1">ἀθεότης</span>), 
their stubborn refusal to participate in other cults, together with their exclusiveness 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.2">ἀμιξία</span>), marked them off from all nations as a 
unique people.<note n="435" id="iv.viii-p2.3">There 
were also their special customs (circumcision, prohibition of swine's 
flesh, the sabbath, etc.), but these did not contribute so seriously 
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.4">ἀθεότης</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.5">ἀμιξία</span> to establish the character of the Jews for uniqueness; 
for customs either identical or somewhat similar were found among other 
Oriental peoples as well. For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.6">ἀθεότης</span> 
(cp. my essay on “The Charge of Atheism in the First Three Centuries,”
<i>Texte u. Unters., </i>xxviii. 4), 
see Pliny, <i>Hist. Nat</i>., xiii. 4. 46: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p2.7">gens contumelia numinum insignis</span>” 
(“a race distinguished by its contempt for deities”); Tacit., <i>Hist</i>.,
v. 5: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p2.8">Judaei mente sola unumque numen intellegunt . . . . 
igitur nulla simulacra urbibus suis, nedum templis sistunt; non regibus 
haec adolatio non Cæsaribus honor</span>” (“the Jews conceive of their deity 
as one, by the mind alone . . . . hence there are no images erected in their 
cities or even in their temples. This reverence is not paid to kings, 
nor this honor to the Cæsars”); Juv., <i>Satir</i>., xiv. 97: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p2.9">nil praeter nubes et caeli numen 
adorant</span>” (“they venerate simply the clouds and the deity of the sky”), etc. For 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.10">μισανθρωπία</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.11">ἀμιξία</span>, see Tacit. 
(<i>loc.cit</i>.): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p2.12">Apud ipsos fides 
obstinata, misericordia in promptu, sed adversus omnes alios hostile 
odium</span>” (“Among themselves their honesty is inflexible, their compassion 
quick to move, but to all other persons they show the hatred of antagonism”); 
and earlier still, Apollonius Molon (in Joseph., <i>Apion</i>. ii. 14). 
Cp. Schürer's <i>Gesch. des jüd. Volk</i>., III.<sup>(3)</sup>, 
p. 418 [Eng. trans., II. ii. 295].</note> This uniqueness was openly acknowledged by the
 
<pb n="267" id="iv.viii-Page_267" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_267.html" />legislation of Cæsar. 
Except for a brief period, the Jews were certainly never expected to 
worship the emperor. Thus they stood alone by themselves amid all the 
other races who were included in, or allied to, the Roman empire. The 
blunt formula “We are Jews” never occurs in the Greek and Roman literature, 
so far as I know;<note n="436" id="iv.viii-p2.13">Yet, cp. <i>Epist. Aristeas</i> § 16 (ed. Wendland, 
1900, p. 6): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.14">τὸν 
πάντων ἐπόπτην 
καὶ κτίστην θεὸν οὗτοι 
σέβονται, ὃν καὶ 
πάντες, ἡμεῖς δὲ προσονομάζοντες ἑτέρως 
Ζῆνα καὶ Δία</span>.</note> but the fact was there, <i>i.e</i>., 
the view was widely current that the Jews were a national phenomenon 
by themselves, deficient in those traits which were common to the other nations.<note n="437" id="iv.viii-p2.15">In Egypt 
a clear-cut triple division obtained—Egyptians, Greeks, and Jews. 
Cp. Schürer III.<sup>(3)</sup>, p. 23 [Eng, trans., II. ii. 231].</note> Furthermore, in every province and town the Jews, 
and the Jews alone, kept themselves aloof from the neighboring population 
by means of their constitutional position and civic demeanor. Only, 
this very uniqueness of character was taken to be a defect in public 
spirit and patriotism, as well as an insult and a disgrace, from Apollonius 
Molon and Posidonius down to Pliny, Tacitus, and later authors,<note n="438" id="iv.viii-p2.16">Apollonius 
Molon in Joseph., <i>Apion</i>., II. 15, “The most stupid of the barbarians, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.17">ἄθεοι, 
μισάνθρωποι”</span>; Seneca (in August.,
<i>de Civit., </i>vi. 11), “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p2.18">sceleratissima 
gens</span>”; Tacitus (<i>Hist</i>., v. 8), “despectissima pars servientium—taeterrima 
gens”; Pliny (<i>loc. cit</i>.), Marcus Aurelius (in
<i>Ammian</i>, xxii. 5), and Cæcilius (in <i>Min. Felix</i>, x.), “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p2.19">Judaeorum 
misera gentilitas.</span>”</note> 
although one or two of the more intelligent writers did not miss the 
“philosophic” character of the Jews.<note n="439" id="iv.viii-p2.20">Aristotle 
(according to Clearchus), (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.21">φιλόσοφοι παρὰ 
Σύροις)</span>; Theophrastus (according to 
Porphyry), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p2.22">ἅτε φιλόσοφοι 
τὸ γένος ὄντες</span>); Strabo (xvi. 2. 35, pp. 760 f.); and Varro 
(in August., <i>de Civit</i>., iv. 31).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p3">Disengaging itself from this Jewish people, 
Christianity now encountered the Greeks and Romans. In the case of Christians, 
some of the sources of offence peculiar to the Jews were absent; but 
the greatest offence of all appeared only in heightened colors, viz., 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p3.1">ἀθεότης</span> and the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p3.2">ἀμιξία (μισανθρωπία)</span>. 
Consequently the Christian religion was described as a “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.3">superstitio nova et malefica</span>” (Suet.,
<i>Nero</i>, 16), as a “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.4">superstitio 
prava, immodica</span>” (Plin., <i>Ep.,</i> x. 96, 97), as an “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.5">exitiabilis 
superstitio</span>” (Tacit., <i>Annal</i>., xv. 44), and as a “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.6">vana et demens superstitio</span>” 
(<i>Min. Felix</i>, 9), while the Christians themselves were characterized 

<pb n="268" id="iv.viii-Page_268" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_268.html" />as “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.7">per flagitia invisi</span>,” and blamed for their “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.8">odium 
generis humani.</span>”<note n="440" id="iv.viii-p3.9">Tacitus (<i>loc. cit.</i>); cp. Tertull.,
<i>Apol.</i> xxxv., “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.10">publici hostes</span>”; 
xxxvii., “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.11">hostes maluistis vocare generis humani Christianos</span>” (you prefer 
to call Christians the enemies of the human race); <i>Minuc</i>., 
x., “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.12">pravae religionis obscuritas</span>”; viii., “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.13">homines deploratae, inlicitae 
ac desperatae factionis</span>” (reprobate characters, belonging to an unlawful 
and desperate faction); “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.14">plebs profanae coniurationis</span>”; ix., “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.15">sacraria 
taeterrima impiae citionis</span>” (abominable shrines of an impious assembly); 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p3.16">eruenda et execranda consensio</span>” (a confederacy to be rooted out and 
detested).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p4">Several sensible people during the course 
of the second century certainly took a different view. Lucian saw in 
Christians half crazy, credulous fanatics, yet he could not altogether 
refuse them his respect. Galen explained their course of life as philosophic, 
and spoke of them in terms of high esteem.<note n="441" id="iv.viii-p4.1">The passage 
is extant only in the Arabic (see above, p. 212).</note> Porphyry also 
treated them, and especially their theologians, the gnostics and Origen, 
as respectable opponents.<note n="442" id="iv.viii-p4.2">Of the 
historical basis of the Christian religion and its sacred books in the 
New Testament, Porphyry and the Neoplatonists in general formed no more 
favorable opinion than did Celsus, while even in the Old Testament they 
found (agreeing thus far with the Christian gnostics) a great deal of 
folly and falsehood. The fact is, no one, not even Celsus, criticised 
the gospel history so keenly and disparagingly as Porphyry. Still, much 
that was to be found in the books of Moses and in John appeared to them 
of value. Further, they had a great respect for the Christian philosophy 
of religion, and endeavored in all seriousness to come to terms with 
it, recognizing that it approximated more nearly than that of the gnostics 
to their own position. The depreciatory estimate of the world and the 
dualism which they found in gnosticism seemed to them a frivolous attack 
upon the Godhead. <i>Per contra</i> 
Porphyry says of Origen: “His outward conduct was that of a Christian 
and unlawful. <i>But he thought like a 
Greek in his views of matter and of God</i>, and mingled the ideas 
of the Greeks with foreign fables” (in Eus., <i>H.E., </i>vi. 19). On 
the attitude of Plotinus towards the gnosis of the church and gnosticism, 
cp. Karl Schmidt in <i>Texte u. Unters</i>., N.F. v. part 4.</note> But the vast majority of authors 
persisted in regarding them as an utter abomination. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p4.3">Latebrosa et lucifuga 
natio</span>,” cries the pagan Cæcilius (in <i>Minut. Felix</i>, viii. f.), “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p4.4">in publicum 
muta, in angulis garrula; templa ut busta despiciunt, deos despuunt, 
rident sacra . . . . occultis se notis et insignibus noscunt et amant 
mutuo paene antequam noverint . . . . cur nullas aras habent, templa nulla, 
nulla nota simulacra . . . . nisi illud quod colunt et interprimunt, aut 
punieudum est aut pudendum? unde autem vel quis ille aut ubi deus unicus, 
solitarius, destitutus, quem non 

<pb n="269" id="iv.viii-Page_269" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_269.html" />gens libera, non regna, non saltem Romana superstitio noverunt? Judaeorum 
sola et misera gentilitas unum et ipsi deum, sed palam, sed templis, 
aris, victimis caeremoniisque coluerunt, cuius adeo nulla vis ac potestas 
est, ut sit Romanis numinibus cum sua sibi natione captivus. At iam 
Christiani quanta monstra, quae portenta confingunt.</span>”<note n="443" id="iv.viii-p4.5">“A<i>people</i> who skulk and shun the 
light of day, silent in public but talkative in holes and corners. They 
despise the temples as dead-houses, they scorn the gods, they mock sacred 
things . . . . they recognize each other by means of secret tokens and 
marks, and love each other almost before they are acquainted. Why have 
they no altars, no temples, no recognized images . . . . unless what 
they worship and conceal deserves punishment or is something to be ashamed 
of? Moreover, whence is he, who is he, where is he, that one God, solitary 
and forsaken, whom no free people, no realm, not even a Roman superstition, 
has ever known? The lonely and wretched race of the Jews worshipped 
one God by themselves, but they did it openly, with temples, altars, 
victims, and ceremonies, and he has so little strength and power that 
he and all his nation are in bondage to the deities of Rome! But the 
Christians! What marvels, what monsters, do they feign!”</note> 
What people saw—what Cæcilius saw before him—was a descending 
series, with regard to the <span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p4.6">numina</span> and <span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p4.7">cultus</span>: first Romans, then Jews, then Christians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p5">So monstrous, so repugnant are those Christians 
(of whose faith and life Cæcilius proceeds to tell the most evil tales), 
that they drop out of ordinary humanity, as it were. Thus Cæcilius 
indeed calls them a “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p5.1">natio</span>,” but he knows that they are recruited from 
the very dregs of the nations, and consequently are no “people” in the 
sense of a “nation.” The Christian Octavius has to defend them against 
this charge of being a non-human phenomenon, and Tertullian goes into 
still further details in his <i>Apology</i> 
and in his address <i>ad Nationes</i>. 
In both of these writings the leading idea is the refutation of the 
charge brought against Christianity, of being something exceptional 
and utterly inhuman. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p5.2">Alia nos opinor, natura, Cyropennæ [Cynopae?] 
aut Sciapodes</span>,” we read in <i>Apol.,</i> viii., “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p5.3">alii ordines dentium, alii ad incestam libidinem nervi?  
. . . . homo est enim et Christianus et quod et tu</span>” (“We are of a different 
nature, I suppose! Are we Cyropennae or Sciapodes? Have we different 
teeth, different organs for incestuous lust? . . . . Nay, a Christian 
too is a man, he is whatever you are.” In <i>Apol</i>., xvi., Tertullian is obliged 
to refute wicked lies told about Christians which, if true, would make 
Christians out to be quite  

<pb n="270" id="iv.viii-Page_270" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_270.html" />an exceptional class of human beings. Whereas, in reality, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p5.4">Christiani 
homines sunt vobiscum degentes, eiusdem victus, habitus, instructus, 
eiusdem ad vitam necessitatis. neque enim Brachmanae aut Indorum gymnosophistae 
sumus, silvicolae et exules vitae . . . . si caeremonias tuas non frequento, 
attamen et illa die <i>homo</i> sum</span>” 
(<i>Apol</i>., xlii.: “Christian men live 
beside you, share your food, your dress, your customs, the same necessities 
of life as you do. For we are neither Brahmins nor Indian gymnosophists, 
inhabiting the woods, and exiles from existence. If I do not attend 
your religious ceremonies, none the less am I a human being on the sacred 
day”). “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p5.5">Cum concutitur imperium, concussis etiam ceteris membris eius 
utique et nos, <i>licit extranei a turbis aestimemur</i>,<note n="444" id="iv.viii-p5.6">Hence 
the request made to Christians is quite intelligible: “Begone from a 
world to which you do not belong, and trouble us not.” Cp. the passage 
already cited [p. 252] from Justin's <i>Apol</i>. II. iv., where Christians are told by their opponents, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p5.7">πάντες ἑαυτοὺς 
φονεύσαντες πορεύεσθε 
ἤδη παρὰ τὸν θεὸν καὶ 
ἡμῖν πράγματα 
μὴ παρέχετε</span> Tertullian relates (<i>ad 
Scap.</i> v.) how Arrius Antoninus, the proconsul of Asia, called 
out to the Christians who crowded voluntarily to his tribunal in a time 
of persecution, “You miserable wretches; if you want to die, you have 
precipices and ropes.” Celsus (in Orig., <i>c. Cels</i>. VIII. lv.) writes: 
“If Christians decline to render due honor to the gods or to respect 
those appointed to take charge of the religious services, let them not 
grow up to manhood or marry wives or have children or take any part 
in the affairs of this life, but rather be off with all speech, leaving 
no posterity behind them, that such a race may become utterly extinct 
on earth.” Hatred of the empire and emperor, and uselessness from the 
economic standpoint—these were standing charges against Christians, 
charges which the apologists (especially Tertullian) were at great pains 
to controvert. Celsus tries to show Christians that they were really 
trying to cut off the branch on which they sat (VIII. lxviii.): “Were all to 
act as you do, the emperor would soon be left solitary and forlorn, 
and affairs world presently fall into the hands of the wildest and most 
lawless barbarians. Then it would be all over with the glory of 
your worship and the true wisdom among men.” As the Christians were almost alone among religionists 
in being liable to this charge of enmity to the empire, they were held 
responsible by the populace, as everybody knows, for any great calamities 
that occurred. The passages in Tertullian bearing on this point are 
quite familiar; but one should also compare the parallel statements 
in Origen (<i>in Matt. Comment 
Ser</i>., xxxix.). Henceforth Christians appear a special group by themselves. 
Maximinus Daza, in his rescript to Sabinus (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., ix. 9), 
speaks of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p5.8">ἔθνος τῶν 
Χριστιανῶν</span>
(the nation of the Christians), and the edict of Galerius reluctantly 
admits that Christians succeeded in combining the various nations into 
a relative unity by means of their commandments (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., viii. 17. 7): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p5.9">τοσαύτη αὐτοὺς 
πλεονεξία παρεσχήκει 
καὶ ἄνοια κατειλήφει, 
ὡς μὴ ἕπεσθαι 
τοῖς ὑπὸ τῶν πάλαι 
καταδειχθεῖσιν . . . . 
ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὴν 
αὐτῶν πρόθεσιν καὶ ὡς 
ἕκαστος ἐβούλετο, 
οὕτως ἑαυτοῖς καὶ νόμους 
ποιῆσαι καὶ τούτους 
παραφυλάστειν καὶ 
ἐν διαφόροις διάφορα 
πλήθη συνάγειν</span> (“Such arrogance had 
seized them and such senselessness had mastered them, that instead of 
following the institutions of their ancestors . . . . they framed laws 
for themselves according to their own purpose, as each desired, and 
observed these laws, and thus held various gatherings in various places”).</note> in aliquo loco casus invenimur</span>” (<i>Apol</i>., 
xxxi.: “When the state is disturbed and all its other members affected 
by the disturbance, surely we also are to be found in some spot or another,
<i>although we are supposed to live aloof from crowds</i>.” It is evident also from the nicknames and abusive 
epithets hurled at them, that Christians attracted people's attention 
as something entirely strange (cp., <i>e.g</i>., <i>Apol</i>. 1).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p6">In his two books <i>ad Nationes</i>, no less than in the <i>Apology</i>, 
all these arguments also find contemporary expression. Only in the former
<i>one</i> further consideration supervenes, which deserves  

<pb n="271" id="iv.viii-Page_271" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_271.html" />special attention, namely, the assertion of Tertullian that Christians were 
called “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p6.1">genus tertium</span>” (the Third race) by their opponents. The relevant 
passages are as follows:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p7"><i>Ad Nat</i>., I. viii.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p7.1">Plane, <i>tertium 
genus</i> dicimur. An Cyropennae aliqui vel Sciapodes vel aliqui 
de subterraneo Antipodes? Si qua istic apud vos saltem ratio est, edatis 
velim primum et secundum genus, ut ita de tertio constet. Psammetichus 
quidem putavit sibi se de ingenio exploravisse prima generis. dicitur 
enim infantes recenti e partu seorsum a commercio hominum alendos tradidisse 
nutrici, quam et ipsam propterea elinguaverat, ut in totum exules vocis 
humanae non auditu formarent loquellam, sed de suo promentes eam primam 
nationem designarent cuius sonum natura dictasset. Prima vox ‘beccos' 
renuntiata est; interpretatio eius ‘panis' apud Phrygas nomen est; Phryges 
primum genus exinde habentur . . . . sint nunc primi Phryges, non 
tamen tertii Christiani. Quantae enim aliae gentium series post Phrygas? 
verum recogitate, ne quos <i>tertium genus</i> dicitis principem 
locum obtineant, siquidem non ulla gens non Christiana. itaque quaecunque 
gens prima, nihilominus Christiana. ridicula dementia novissimos diciti 
et <i>tertios</i> nominatis. <i>sed 
de superstitione tertium genus deputamur, non de natione, ut sint Romani, 
Judaei, dehinc Christiani.</i> ubi autem Graeci? vel si in Romanorum 
suberstitionibus censentur, quoniam quidem etiam deos Graeciae Roma 
sollicitavit, ubi  

<pb n="272" id="iv.viii-Page_272" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_272.html" />saltem Ægyptii, et ipsi, quod sciam, privatae curiosaeque religionis?
<i>porro si tam monstruosi, qui tertii loci, quales 
habendi, qui primo et secundo antecedunt?</i></span>” (“We are indeed called 
the <i>third race</i> of men! Are we 
monsters, Cyropennae, or Sciopades, or some Antipodeans from the underworld? 
If these have any meaning for you, pray explain the first and second 
of the races, that we may thus learn the ‘third.' Psammetichus thought 
he had ingeniously hit upon primeval man. He removed, it is said, some 
newly born infants from all human intercourse and entrusted their upbringing 
to a nurse whom he had deprived of her tongue, in order that being exiled 
entirely from the sound of the human voice, they might form their words 
without hearing it, and derive them from their own nature, thus indicating 
what was the first nation whose language was originally dictated by 
nature. The first word they uttered was ‘beccos,' the Phrygian word 
for bread. The Phrygians, then, are held to be the first race . . . . 
If, then, the Phrygians are the first race, still it does not follow 
that the Christians are the third. For how many other races successively 
came after the Phrygians? But take heed lest those whom you call
<i>the third race</i> take first place, since there is no nation which is not Christian. Whatever nation, therefore, 
is the first, is nevertheless Christian now. It is senseless absurdity 
for you to call us the latest of nations and then to dub us the
<i>Third. </i>.<i>But</i>, you say, <i>it is on the score of religion and 
not of nationality that we are considered to be third; it is the Romans 
first, then the Jews, and after that the Christians.</i> What about 
the Greeks then? Or supposing that they are reckoned among the various 
Roman religions (since it was from Greece that Rome borrowed even her 
deities), where do the Egyptians at any rate come in, since they possess 
a religion which, so far as I know, is all their own, and full of secrecy?
<i>Besides, if those who occupy the third rank are such monsters, what 
must we think of those who precede them in the first and second?</i>”).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p8">Further, in <i>ad Nat</i>., I. xx. (after 
showing that the charges brought against Christians recoil upon their 
adversaries the heathen), Tertuilian proceeds: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p8.1"><i>Habetis 
et vos tertium genus etsi non de tertio ritu</i>, attamem de tertio sexu. Illud aptius de 

<pb n="273" id="iv.viii-Page_273" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_273.html" />viro et femina viris et feminis iunctum</span>” (“You too have your ‘third 
race' [<i>i.e</i>., of eunuchs], though 
it is not in the way of a third religion, but of a third sex. Made up 
of male and female in conjunction, it is better suited to pander to men and women!”)</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p9">Add also a passage fromn the treatise
<i>Scorpiace</i> (x.: a word to heretics 
who shunned martyrdom): “Illic constitues et synagogas Judaeorum fontes 
persecutionum, apud quas apostoli flagella perpessi sunt, et populos 
nationum cum suo quidem circo, <i>ubi facile conclamant</i>: 
‘<i>Usque quo genus tertium?</i>'” 
(“Will you set up there [<i>i.e</i>., in heaven] also synagogues 
of the Jews—which are fountains of persecution—before which the 
apostles suffered scourging, and heathen crowds with their circus, forsooth, 
where all are ready to shout, ‘How long are we to endure this third 
race?'”).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p10">From these passages we infer:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p11">i. That “the third race” (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p11.1">genus 
tertium</span></i>) as a designation of Christians on the lips of the heathen 
was perfectly common in Carthage about the year 200. Even in the circus 
people cried, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p11.2">Usque quo genus tertium?</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p12">ii. That this designation referred exclusively 
to the Christian method of conceiving and worshipping God. The Greeks, 
Romans, and all other nations passed for the first race (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p12.1">genus primum</span></i>), 
in so far as they mutually recognized each other's gods or honored foreign 
gods as well as their own, and had sacrifices amid images. The Jews 
(with their national God, their exclusiveness, and a worship which lacked 
images but included sacrifice)<note n="445" id="iv.viii-p12.2">Cp. <i>ad Nat.,</i> I. viii.</note> constituted the second race (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p12.3">genus 
alterum</span></i>). The Christians, again (with.their spiritual 
God, their lack of images and sacrifices, and the contempt for the gods—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p12.4">contemnere deos</span></i>—which 
they shared with the Jews<note n="446" id="iv.viii-p12.5">Cp. what 
is roundly asserted in <i>ad Nat</i>., I. viii.: “It is on the score of
<i>religion</i> and not of nationality that we are considered to 
be third; it is the Romans first, then the Jews, and after that the 
Christians.” Also, I. xx.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p12.6">Tertium genus [dicimur] de ritu</span>” (“We are 
called a third race on the ground of religion”). It seems to me utterly 
impossible to suppose that Tertullian might have been mistaken in this 
interpretation of the title in question.</note>), formed the Third race (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p12.7">genus tertium</span></i>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p13">iii. When Tertullian talks as if the whole system of classification  

<pb n="274" id="iv.viii-Page_274" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_274.html" />could denote the chronological series of the nations, it is merely 
a bit of controversial dialectic. Nor has the designation of “the Third 
race” (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p13.1">genus tertium</span></i>) anything 
whatever to do either with the virginity of Christians, or, on the other 
hand, with the sexual debaucheries set down to their credit.<note n="447" id="iv.viii-p13.2">Passages 
may indeed be pointed out in which either virginity (or unsexual character) 
or unnatural lust is conceived as “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p13.3">genus tertium</span>” (a third race), or 
as a race (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p13.4">genus</span></i>) in general (Tertull., <i>de Virg. Vel.,</i> vii.: 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p13.5">Si caput mulieris vir est, ubique et virginis, de qua fit mulier illa 
quae nupsit, nisi si virgo <i>tertium genus</i> est monstrosum aliquod sui capitis.</span>” “If the man is the 
head of the woman, he is also the head of the virgin, for out of a virgin 
comes the woman who marries; unless she is some monstrosity with a head 
of its own, a <i>third race</i>”). Cp. <i>op cit</i>., v., where 
the female sex is “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p13.6">genus secundi hominis</span>”; pseudo-Cypr.,
<i>de Pudic.</i> vii., “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p13.7">Virginitas neutrius 
est sexus</span>”; and Clem. Alex., <i>Paedag</i>., II. x. 85,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p13.8">οὐδὲ γὰρ αἰδοῖα 
ἔχει ἡ ὕαινα ἅμα ἄμφω, ἄρρενος καὶ 
θήλεος, καθὼς 
ὑπειλήφασί τινες, 
ἑρμαφροδίτους 
τερατολογοῦντες καὶ 
τρίτην ταύτην μεταξὺ 
θηλείας καὶ ἄρρενος 
ἀνδρόγυνον 
καινοτομοῦντες φύσιν</span> 
[a similar sexual analogy]. Cp., on the other hand, <i>op. cit</i>., I. iv. 11, where there 
is a third condition common to both sexes, viz., that of being human 
beings and also children; also Lampridius, <i>Alex. Sever</i>., xxiii.: 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p13.9">Idem tertium genus hominum eunuchos dicebat</span>” (“He said eunuchs were 
a third race of mankind”). Obviously, however, such passages are irrelevant to the point now under discussion.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p14">All these results<note n="448" id="iv.viii-p14.1">It is remarkable that Tertullian is only aware of 
the title “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p14.2">tertium genus</span>” as a pagan description of Christians, 
and not as one also applied by Christians to themselves. But despite 
his silence on the fact that Christians also designated their religion 
as “the third kind” of religion, we must nevertheless assume that 
the term rose as spontaneously to the lips of Christians as of their 
opponents, since it is unlikely, though not impossible, that the 
latter borrowed it from Christian literature. (Consequently Fronto, 
in his lost treatise against the Christians, must have made polemical 
use of the title “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p14.3">genus tertium</span>” which he found in Christian writings, 
and by this means the term passed out into wider currency among 
the heathen. Yet in Minucius Felix it does not occur.) To recall 
the chronological succession of its occurrences once again: at the 
opening of the second century one Christian writer (the author of 
the Preaching of Peter) calls the Christian religion “the third 
kind” of religion; in the year 197, Tertullian declares, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p14.4">Tertium 
genus <i>dicimur</i></span>” (“We are <i>called</i> the third race”); 
while in 242-243 <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p14.5">A.D.</span> a Roman or African Christian (pseudo-Cyprian) 
writes, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p14.6">Tertium genus <i>sumus</i></span>” (“<i>We are</i> the third race”).</note> were of 
vital importance to the impression made by Christianity (and Judaism<note n="449" id="iv.viii-p14.7">I add, 
Judaism—for hitherto in our discussion we could not determine with 
absolute certainty whether any <i>formula</i> was current which distinguished 
the Jews from all other peoples with regard to their conception and 
worship of God. Now it is perfectly plain. The Jews ranked in this connection 
as an independent magnitude, a “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p14.8">genus alterum</span>.”</note>) 
upon the pagan world. As early as the opening of the 
second century Christians designate their religion as “the third method” 
of religion (cp. the 

<pb n="275" id="iv.viii-Page_275" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_275.html" />evidence above furnished by the Preaching of Peter), and frankly 
declare, about the year 240 <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p14.9">A.D.</span>, “We are the third race of mankind” 
(cp. the evidence of the treatise <i>de 
Pascha Computus</i>).<note n="450" id="iv.viii-p14.10">It is now clear that we were right in conjecturing above that the Romans were 
to pseudo-Cyprian the first race, and the Jews the second, as opposed 
to the Third race.</note> Which proves that the pagans 
did borrow this conception, and that (even previously to 200 <span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p14.11">A.D.</span>)<note n="451" id="iv.viii-p14.12">How long before we do not know. By the end of the 
second century, at any rate, the title was quite common. It is therefore 
hardly possible to argue against the authenticity of Hadrian's epistle 
to Servianus (see above) on the ground that it contains this triple 
division: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p14.13">Hunc [nummum] <i>Christiani</i>, hunc Judaei, hunc 
omnes venerantur <i>et gentes</i></span>” (“This pelf is revered by 
the Christians, the Jews, and the nations”). But the description 
of Romans, Greeks, etc., as “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p14.14">gentes</span>” is certainly very suspicious; 
it betrays, unless I am mistaken, the pen of a Christian writer.</note> they 
described the Jews as the second and the Christians as the third race 
of men. This they did for the same reason as the Christians, 
on account of the nature of the religion in question.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p15">It is indeed amazing! One had certainly 
no idea that in the consciousness of the Greeks and Romans the Jews 
stood out in such bold relief from the other nations, and the Christians 
from both, or that they represented themselves as independent “genera,” 
and were so described in an explicit formula. Neither Jews nor Christians 
could look for any ample recognition,<note n="452" id="iv.viii-p15.1">Thanks 
to Varro, who had a genius for classification, people had been accustomed 
among literary circles, in the first instance, to grade the gods and 
religions as well. Perhaps it was under the influence of his writings 
(and even Tertullian makes great play with them in his treatise <i>ad Nationes</i>) that the distinction of Jews and Christians as “the 
second and third ways” obtained primarily among the learned, and thence 
made its way gradually into the minds of the common people. It is utterly 
improbable that this new classification was influenced by the entirely 
different distinction current among the Egyptians (see above), of the 
three <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p15.2">γένη</span> (Egyptians, Greeks, and Jews). Once it was devised, the former 
conception must have gone on working with a logic of its own, setting 
Judaism and Christianity in a light which was certainly not intended 
at the outset. It developed the conception of three circles, of three 
possible religions! Strangely enough, Tertullian never mentions the 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p15.3">genus tertium</span>” in his <i>Apology</i>, though it was contemporaneous 
with the <i>ad Nationes</i>. Was the fact not of sufficient importance to him in encountering a Roman governor?</note> little 
as the demarcation was intended as a recognition at all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p16">The polemical treatises against Christians 
prove that the triple formula “Romans, etc., Jews, and Christians” was 
really never absent from the minds of their opponents. So far as we 
are 

<pb n="276" id="iv.viii-Page_276" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_276.html" />acquainted with these treatises, they one and all adopt this scheme 
of thought: the Jews originally parted company with all other nations, 
and after leaving the Egyptians, they formed an ill-favored species 
by themselves, while it is from these very Jews that the Christians 
have now broken off, retaining all the worst features of Judaism and 
adding loathsome and repulsive elements of their own. Such was the line 
taken by Celsus, Porphyry, and Julian in their anti-Christian writings. 
Celsus speaks of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p16.1">γένος</span> of the Jews, and opposes both 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p16.2">γένη</span> in the 
sharpest manner to all other nations, in order to show that when Christians, 
as renegade Jews, distinguish themselves from this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p16.3">γένος</span>—a 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p16.4">γένος</span> 
which is, at least, a people— they do so to their own loss. 
He characterizes Christians (VIII. ii.) as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p16.5">ἀποτειχίζοντες 
ἑαυτοὺς καὶ 
ἀπορρηγνύντες 
ἀπὸ τῶν λοιπῶν 
ἀνθρώπων</span> (“people who separate themselves 
and break away front the rest of mankind”). For all that, everything 
in Christianity is simply plagiarized from a plagiarism, or copied from 
a copy. Christians <i>per se</i> have 
no new teaching (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p16.6">μάθημα</span>, 
I. iv.; cp. II. v. and IV. xiv.). That they have any 
teaching at all to present, is simply due to the fact that they have 
kept back the worst thing of all, viz., their <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p16.7">στασιάζειν 
πρὸς τὸ κοινόν</span> 
(“their revolt against the common weal”).<note n="453" id="iv.viii-p16.8">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p16.9">τρίτον γένος</span> 
which Celsus mentions rather obscurely in V. lxi. has 
nothing to do with the third race which is our present topic. It refers to distinctions within Christianity itself.</note> Porphyry—who, I imagine, is the anti-Christian controversialist before the mind 
of Eusebius<note n="454" id="iv.viii-p16.10">Cp. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorf in the <i>Zeitschrift 
für neutestamentliche Wissenschaft</i>, i. 2, pp. 101 f.</note>—in his <i>Preparatio</i>, i. 2, begins by treating 
Christians as a sheer impossibility, inasmuch as they will not and do not belong to the Greeks or to the barbarians. Then he 
goes on to say: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p16.11">καὶ μηδ᾽ 
αὐτῷ τῷ παρὰ Ἰουδαίοις 
τιμουμένῳ θεῷ κατὰ 
τὰ παῤ αὐτοῖς 
προσανέχειν 
νόμιμα, καινὴν δὲ 
τινα καὶ ἐρήμην 
ἀνοδίαν ἑαυτοῖς 
συντεμεῖν μήτε τὰ 
Ἑλλήνων 
μήτε τὰ Ἰουδαίων 
φυλάττουσαν</span> (“Nor do they adhere to the rites 
of the God worshipped by the Jews according to their customs, but fashion 
some new and solitary vagary for themselves of which there is no trace 
in Hellenism or Judaism”). So that he also gives the triple classification. 
Finally, Julian (Neumann, p.164) likewise 

<pb n="277" id="iv.viii-Page_277" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_277.html" />follows the division of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.viii-p16.12">Ἕλληνες, 
Ἰουδαῖοι, and Γαλιλαῖοι</span> [Greeks, 
Jews, Galileans]. The Galileans are neither Greeks nor Jews; they have 
come from the Jews, but have separated from them and struck out a path 
of their own. “They have repudiated every noble and significant idea 
current among us Greeks, and among the Hebrews who are descended from 
Moses; yet they have lifted from both sources everything that adhered 
to these imitations like an ill-omened demon, taking their godlessness 
from the levity of the Jews, and their careless and lax way of living 
from our own thoughtlessness and vulgarity.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p17">Plainly, then, Greek and Jews and Christians 
were distinguished throughout upon the ground of religion, although 
the explicit formula of “the third race” occurs only in the West. After 
the middle of the third century, both empire and emperor learnt to recognize 
and dread the third race of worshippers as a “nation,” as well as a 
race. They were a state within the state. The most instructive piece 
of evidence in this connection is the account of Decius given by Cyprian 
(<i>Ep</i>. lv. 9): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p17.1">Multo patientius et tolerabilius audivit levari 
adversus se aemulum principem quam constitui Romae dei sacerdotem</span>” (“He 
would hear of a rival prince being set up against himself with far more 
patience and equanimity than of a priest of God being appointed at 
Rome”). The terrible edict issued by this emperor for the persecution 
of Christians is in the first instance the practical answer given by 
the state to the claims of the “New People” and to the political view 
advocated by Melito and Origen. The inner energy of the new religion 
comes out in its self-chosen title of “the New People” or “the Third 
race” just as plainly as in the testimony extorted from its opponents, 
that in Christianity a new <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p17.2">genus</span></i> of religion had actually 
emerged side by side with the religions of the nations and of Judaism. 
It does not afford much direct evidence upon the outward spread and 
strength of Christianity, for the former estimate emerged, asserted 
itself, and was recognized at an early period, when Christians were 
still, in point of numbers, a comparatively small society.<note n="455" id="iv.viii-p17.3">They could not have been utterly insignificant, 
however; otherwise this estimate 
would be incredible. In point of numbers they must have already rivalled the Jews at any rate.</note> But it must have been 

<pb n="278" id="iv.viii-Page_278" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_278.html" />of the highest importance for the propaganda of the Christian religion, 
to be so distinctly differentiated from all other religions and to have 
so lofty a consciousness of its own position put before the world.<note n="456" id="iv.viii-p17.4">Judaism already owed no small amount of her propaganda to her apologetic and, 
within her apologetic, to the valuation of herself which it developed. 
Cp. Schürer, <i>Gesch. des Volkes Israel</i>, III.<sup>(3)</sup>, pp. 107 f. [Eng. trans., II. iii. 249 f.].</note> 
Naturally this had a repelling influence as well on certain circles. 
Still it was a token of power, and power never fails to succeed.</p>

<pb n="279" id="iv.viii-Page_279" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_279.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter 8. The Religion of a Book and a Historical Realization." progress="54.18%" id="iv.ix" prev="iv.viii" next="iv.x">
<h2 id="iv.ix-p0.1">CHAPTER 8</h2>
<h3 id="iv.ix-p0.2">THE RELIGION OF A BOOK AND A HISTORICAL REALIZATION</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p1">Christianity, unlike Islam, never was and never became 
the religion of a book in the strict sense of the term (not until a 
much later period, that of rigid Calvinism, did the consequences of 
its presentation as the religion of a book become really dangerous, 
and even then the rule of faith remained at the helm). Still, the book 
of Christianity—<i>i.e</i>., in 
the first instance, the Old Testament—did exert an influence which 
brought it to the verge of becoming the religion of a book. Paul, of 
course, when we read him aright, was opposed to this development, and 
wide circles throughout Christendom—both the gnostics and the Marcionites 
— even went the length of entirely repudiating the Old Testament or 
of ascribing it to another god altogether, though he too was righteous 
and dependent on the most high God.<note n="457" id="iv.ix-p1.1">Cp., for example, the letter of Ptolemæus 
to Flora, with my study of it in the <i>Sitzungsberichte d. K. Pr. Akad. d. Wiss.</i>, May 15, 1902.</note> But in the catholic 
church this gnostic criticism was indignantly rejected, whilst the complicated 
position adopted by the apostle Paul towards the book was not understood 
at all. The Old Testament, interpreted allegorically, continued to be
<i>the sacred book</i> for these Christians, as it was for the Jews, from whom they aimed to wrest it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p2">This attitude to the Old Testament is quite intelligible. 
What other religious society could produce a book like it?<note n="458" id="iv.ix-p2.1">It had this double advantage, that 
it was accessible in Greek, and also that the Hebrew original was familiar. 
On the Septuagint, see the studies by Nestle and Deissmann, besides 
the epistle of Aristeas (ed. Wendland, 1900).</note> How overpowering and lasting must have been the impression made by it 
on Greeks, educated and uneducated alike, once they 

<pb n="280" id="iv.ix-Page_280" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_280.html" />learnt to understand it! Many details might be strange or obnoxious, 
but the instruction and inspiration of its pages amply made up for that. 
Its great antiquity—stretching in some parts, as men held, to thousands 
of years<note n="459" id="iv.ix-p2.2">In his treatise <i>de Pallio</i> Tertullian exclaims 
triumphantly, “Your history only reaches back to the Assyrians; we are 
in possession of the history of the whole world” (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p2.3">Ferme apud vos ultra 
stilus non solet. ab Assyriis, si forte, aevi historiae patescunt. qui 
vero divinas lectitamus, ab ipsius mundi natalibus compotes sumus</span>”).</note>—was already proof positive of its imperishable value; its 
contents seemed in part a world of mysteries and in part a compendium 
of the profoundest wisdom. By its inexhaustible wealth, 
by its variety, comprehensiveness, and extensive character, it seemed 
like a literary cosmos, a second creation which was the twill of the 
first.<note n="460" id="iv.ix-p2.4">Hence the numerous names for the book, partly due to its origin, partly to its contents 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ix-p2.5">σωτήρια γράμματα</span>).</note> This indeed was the deepest impression which it 
made. The opinion most widely held by Greeks who came in contact with 
the Old Testament was that this was a book which was to be coupled with 
the universe, and that a similar verdict could be passed upon both of 
them. Variously as they might still interpret it, the fact of its being 
a parallel creation to the world, equally great and equally comprehensive, 
and of both issuing from a single author, appeared indubitable even 
to the gnostics and the Marcionites, whilst the members of the catholic 
church recognized in this divine author the most high God himself!<note n="461" id="iv.ix-p2.6">Certain gnostics distinguished the 
god of creation and the god of the Old Testament. This distinction prevailed 
wherever nature was depreciated in comparison with the religious attainments 
of the pre-Christian era. Nature is fierce and fatal; the law is, relatively speaking, moral.</note> 
In the entire history of human thought, when did any other book earn 
such an opinion?<note n="462" id="iv.ix-p2.7">Attacks by gnostics and pagans were 
not awanting, but the latter must have seldom assailed it on the whole. 
When they busied themselves seriously with the book, they almost invariably 
respected it. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p2.8">Unde scis illos libros (veteri Testamenti) unius veri 
et veracissimi dei spiritu esse humano generi ministratos?</span>” (Aug.,
<i>Confess</i>., vi. 5, 7: “Whence knowest thou that these books have been imparted to mankind by the spirit of 
the one true and most truthful God?”)—this is a Manichæan or gnostic objection.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p3">The Old Testament certainly was an enormous help to 
the Christian propaganda, and it was in vain that the Jews protested.<note n="463" id="iv.ix-p3.1">Their right to the book was simply 
denied; their misinterpretation of it proved that it was no longer theirs; 
the opinion was even current (cp. Barnabas epist.) that it never had been theirs, and that they had appropriated 
it unfairly. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p3.2">In Judaeorum oleastro insiti sumus</span>,” says Tertullian 
(<i>de Testim</i>., v., after <scripRef passage="Romans 11:1-36" id="iv.ix-p3.3" parsed="|Rom|11|1|11|36" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.1-Rom.11.36">Rom. xi.</scripRef>); but the oleaster had 
thereby lost its very right to exist.</note> 

<pb n="281" id="iv.ix-Page_281" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_281.html" />We have one positive testimony, in the following passage from Tatian 
(<i>Orat</i>. xxix.), that for many people the Old Testament formed 
the real bridge by which they crossed to Christianity. “When I was paying 
earnest heed to what was profitable,” he writes, “some barbarian writings 
came into my hands which were too old for Greek ideas and too divine 
for Greek errors. <i>These I was led to 
trust</i>, owing to their very simplicity of expression and the unstudied 
character of their authors, owing to their intelligible description 
of creation, their foreknowledge of the future, the excellence of their 
precepts, and the fact of their embracing the universe under the sole 
rule of God. Thus was my soul instructed by God, and I understood how 
other teachings lead to condemnation, whilst these writings abolish 
the bondage that prevails throughout the world and free us from a plurality 
of rulers and tyrants innumerable. They furnish us, not with something 
which we had not already received, but with something which had been 
received but which, thanks to error, had been lost.”<note n="464" id="iv.ix-p3.4">Cp. also Justin, <i>Dial. c. Tryph., </i>vii. ff.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ix-p3.5">Ἰγένοντό τινες 
πρὸ πολλοῦ 
χρόνου πάντων τούτων 
τῶν νομιζομένων 
φιλοσόφων παλαιότεροι, 
μακάριοι 
καὶ δίκαιοι καὶ 
θεοφιλεῖς, θείῳ πνεύματι 
λαλήσαντες καὶ τὰ 
μέλλοντα θεσπίσαντες, 
ἃ δὴ νῦν γίνεται· 
προφήτας δὲ αὐτοὺς 
καλοῦσιν· οὗτοι 
μόνοι τὸ ἀληθὲς καὶ 
εἶδον καὶ ἐξεῖπον 
ἀνθρώποις, μήτ᾽ 
εὐλαβηθέντες 
μήτε δυσωπηθέντες τινά . . . . 
ἀλλὰ μόνα ταῦτα εἰπόντες 
ἃ ἤκουσαν καὶ ἃ εἶδον 
ἁγίῳ πληρωθέντες 
πνεύματι· συγγράμματα δὲ 
αὐτῶν ἔτι καὶ νῦν 
διαμένει, κ.τ.λ. . . . . Ἐμοῦ 
δὲ παραχρῆμα 
πῦρ ἐν τῇ ψυχῇ ἀνήφθη 
καὶ ἔρως εἶχε με τῶν 
προφητῶν καὶ τῶν ἀνδρῶν 
ἐκείνων, οἵ 
εἰσι Χριστοῦ φίλοι </span>(“Long ago there were certain men, 
more ancient than all those who are esteemed philosophers, men blessed 
and righteous and beloved of God, who spoke by the spirit of God, and 
foretold what would come to pass, even what is now coming to pass. Their 
name is that of prophets. They alone saw the truth and proclaimed it 
to men, neither reverencing nor dreading any man . . . . but only saying 
what they saw and heard, being filled with the holy spirit. Writings 
of theirs are still extant. . . . . A fire was at once kindled in my soul, 
and I was seized with a passion for the prophets and for those who are the friends of Christ”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p4">This confession is particularly noticeable, not merely 
on account of the explicit manner in which it brings out the significance 
of the Old Testament for the transition to Christianity, but also for 
its complete and clear statement of the 

<pb n="282" id="iv.ix-Page_282" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_282.html" />reasons for this influence. In the first place, the <i>form</i> 
of this book made a deep impression, and it is characteristic of Tatian 
the Greek, though he would remain a Greek no longer, that its form is 
the first point which he singles out. The vigorous style of the prophets 
and psalmists captivated the man who had passed through the schools 
of rhetoric and philosophy. Vigor coupled with simplicity—this was 
what made the book seem to him so utterly different from those treatises 
and unwieldy tomes in which their authors trade desperate efforts to 
attain clearness of thought upon questions of supreme moment. The second 
item mentioned by the apologist is the narrative of creation in Genesis. 
This also is significant and quite intelligible. Every Greek philosopher 
had his cosmology, and here was a narrative of creation that was both 
lucid and comprehensible. It did not look like a philosophy, nor did 
it look like an ordinary myth; it was an entirely new <i>genre</i>, something between and 
above them both. It can only have been inspired by God himself! The 
third feature which struck Tatian was the prophecies of the book. A 
glance at the early Christian writers, and especially at the apologists, 
reveals the prominent and indeed the commanding role played by the argument 
from prophecy, and this argument could only be led by means of the Old 
Testament. The fourth item was the moral code. Here Tatian was certainly 
thinking in the first instance of the decalogue, which even the gnostics, 
for all their critical attitude towards the book as a whole, considered 
only to require completion, and which was therefore distinguished by 
them from the rest of the Old Testament.<note n="465" id="iv.ix-p4.1">Cp. the epistle of Ptolemæus to Flora.</note> To Gentile Christians 
the decalogue invariably meant the sum of morals, which only the sayings 
of the Sermon on the Mount could render more profound.<note n="466" id="iv.ix-p4.2">Cp. the Didachê.</note> 
Finally, the fifth item mentioned by the apologist is the rigid monotheism 
which stamps the whole volume.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p5">This list really includes all the elements in the 
Old Testament which seemed of special weight and marked its origin as 
divine. But in a survey of the services rendered by it to the Christian 
church throughout the first two centuries, the following points stand out clearly.</p> 

<pb n="283" id="iv.ix-Page_283" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_283.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p6">1. Christians borrowed from the Old Testament its 
monotheistic cosmology and view of nature. Though the gospels and epistles 
presuppose this, they do not expressly state it, and in the Old Testament 
books people found exactly what they required, viz., in the first place, 
innumerable passages proclaiming and inculcating monotheism, and also 
challenging polytheism, and in the second place many passages which 
extolled God as the creator of heaven and earth and depicted his creation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p7">2. From the Old Testament it could be proved that 
the appearance and the entire history of Jesus had been predicted hundreds 
and even thousands of years ago; and further, that the founding of the 
New People which was to be fashioned out of all nations upon earth,<note n="467" id="iv.ix-p7.1">The apologists refute the idea that 
the Jewish proselytes were this new people. It was an obvious objection. 
But Christians alone have adherents <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ix-p7.2">ἐκ παντὰς 
γένους ἀνθρώπων</span>.</note> 
had from the very beginning been prophesied and prepared for (cp. pp. 240 f.).<note n="468" id="iv.ix-p7.3">1To cite but a single passage, compare 
the Preaching of Peter (Clem. Alex., <i>Strom</i>., VI. xv.): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ix-p7.4">Ἡμεῖς 
δὲ ἀναπτύξαντες τὰς 
βίβλους ἃς εἴχομεν τῶν 
προφητῶν, ἃ μὲν διὰ 
παραβολῶν, ἃ δὲ δι᾽ 
αἰνιγμάτων, ἃ δὲ 
αὐθεντικῶς καὶ 
αὐτολεξεὶ τὸν 
Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν 
ὀνομαζόντων, εὕρομεν καὶ 
τὴν παρουσίαν αὐτοῦ 
καὶ τὸν θάνατον καὶ 
τὸν σταυρὸν καὶ τὰς 
λοιπὰς κολάσεις πάσας, 
ὅσας ἐποίησαν αὐτῷ 
οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι, καὶ τὴν 
ἔγερσιν καὶ τὴν εἰς 
οὐρανοὺς ἀνάληψιν 
πρὸ τοῦ Ἱεροσόλυμα 
κριθῆναι, καθὼς 
ἐγέγραπτο ταῦτα 
πάντα ἃ 
ἔδει αὐτὸν παθεῖν 
καὶ γεγραμμένων εἰς 
αὐτόν</span> (“Unrolling 
the books of the prophets in our possession, which name Christ Jesus 
partly in parables, partly in enigmas, and partly in plain expressions 
and in so many words, we find his advent, death, cross, and the other 
punishments inflicted on him by the Jews, his resurrection and his ascension 
into heaven, previous to the fall of Jerusalem, even as it is written, 
‘All these things which he had to suffer, and which shall be after him.' 
Learning all this, we believed in God by means of what had been written 
about him”). This writer explains, then, that on the ground of the Old 
Testament he came to believe in God the Father of Jesus Christ. Tertull.,
<i>Apol</i>., xlvi.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p7.5">Ostendimus totum 
statum nostrum, et quibus modis probare possimus ita esse sicut ostendimus,
<i>ex fide scilicet et antiquitate divinarum litterarum</i>, item ex confessione spiritualium potestatum</span>” [<i>i.e</i>., 
the testimony which the demons exorcised by us are forced to bear] (“We 
have stated all our case, and also shown you how we are able to prove 
it, viz., <i>from the trustworthy character and great age of our sacred 
writings</i>, and likewise from the confession of the powers of spiritual 
evil”). These, then, were the two decisive proofs.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p8">Their own religion appeared, on the basis of this 
book, to be the religion of a history which was the fulfillment of prophecy; 
what remained still in the future could only be a brief space of time, 
and even in its course everything would be fulfilled in accordance with what had been prophesied. The certain 
 

<pb n="284" id="iv.ix-Page_284" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_284.html" />guarantee for this was afforded by what had already been fulfilled. By aid of the Old Testament, 
Christian teachers dated back their religion to the very beginning of 
things, and connected it with the creation. This formed one of the most 
impressive articles of the mission-preaching among educated people, 
and thereby Christianity got a hold which was possessed by no religion 
except Judaism. But one must take good care not to imagine that to the 
minds of these Christians the Old Testament was pure prophecy which 
still lacked its fulfillment. The Old Testament was indeed a book of 
prophecies, but for that very reason it had didactic significance as 
the <i>complete</i> revelation of God, 
which needed no manner of addition whatsoever, and excluded any subsequent 
modification. The historical fulfillment—“<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p8.1">lex radix evangeliorum</span>” 
(Tert., <i>Scorp</i>., ii.)—of these 
revelations merely attested their truth in the eyes of all the world. 
Indeed, the whole gospel was thus put together from the Old Testament. 
Handbooks of this kind must have been widely circulated in different 
though similar editions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p9">3. Proofs from the Old Testament were increasingly 
employed to justify principles and institutions adopted by the Christian 
church (not merely imageless, spiritual worship, the abolition of the 
ceremonial law and its precepts, with baptism and the Lord's supper, 
but also—though hesitatingly—the Christian priesthood, the episcopate, 
and the new organizations within the <span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p9.1">cultus</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p10">4. The book was used for the purpose of exhortation, 
following the formula of “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p10.1">a minori ad maius</span>.” If God had praised or 
punished this or that in the past, how much more, it was argued, are 
we to look for similar treatment from him, we who are now living in 
the last days and who have received “the calling of promise.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p11">5. From the Old Testament (<i>i.e</i>., 
from its prophetic denunciations) Christians proved<note n="469" id="iv.ix-p11.1">How impressive was the argument—
you see, the Jewish nation is dispersed, the temple is destroyed, the 
sacrifices have ceased, the princes of the house of Juda have disappeared! 
Compare the extensive use of these facts by Eusebius in his
<i>Church History</i>.</note> that the Jewish people had no covenant with God (cp. pp. 66 f.).</p>

<pb n="285" id="iv.ix-Page_285" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_285.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p12">6. Christians edified themselves by means of the Old 
Testament and its sayings about trust in God, about God's aid, about 
humility, and about holy courage, as well as by means of its heroic 
spirits and its prophets, above all, by the psalms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p13">What has been summarized in these paragraphs is enough 
to indicate the importance of the Old Testament for primitive Christianity 
and its mission.<note n="470" id="iv.ix-p13.1">No thorough statement of the significance and employment 
of the Old Testament in the early church is available even at this 
time of day. In his <i>Untersuchungen zum ersten Clemensbrief</i> (1891), Wrede, however, has shown 
how such an essay should be planned and executed. His summary there 
(p. 75) agrees with what I have stated above. “Clement's use of 
Scripture,” he writes, “depends wholly on the presupposition common 
to all Christians, that the Old Testament is the <i>one</i> holy book given by God 
to Christians, and to Christians directly and expressly; its words 
can lay claim to absolute authority, and they furnish the primary 
and most important basis of all Christian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ix-p13.2">παράδοσις</span> 
(tradition). Historically, it would be a totally inadequate account of the real 
facts of the case to declare that the Old Testament in whole or 
part <i>still</i> retained its value for Christians, as though 
the recognition of this was the result of some kind of reflection. 
The possession of this wonderful infallible volume was really, in 
the eyes of Christians, one of the most convincing and attractive 
features of the new religion, We simply cannot possess our minds 
too fully of the view that in those days there was not the slightest 
idea of a second sacred scripture ever rising one day to rank with 
the Old Testament, much less to round off the earlier book.” In 
worship, readings were regularly given from the Old Testament, and 
further acquaintance with it was certainly promoted by means of 
brief selections and writings like the <i>Testimonia</i> of Cyprian. Private 
reading of the Bible was also practiced, as is plain from the Acts of the Scillitan Martyrs, 
several passages in Tertullian and Origen, and other sources. Origen 
(Hom. II. <i>in Num</i>., vol. x. p. 19) thinks that from one to two hours of prayer and 
Bible-reading is barely an adequate minimum for the individual Christian; 
in Hom. <i>in Levit</i>. ix. 7, he describes “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p13.3">divina lectio, orationes 
assiduae, et sermo doctrinae</span>” as “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p13.4">nutrimenta spiritus</span>.” In pseudo-Clem.,
<i>de Virginit</i>., I. x., the reading of the Bible at small devotional 
gatherings held in private houses is mentioned. Justin assumes, in his Apology, that the 
Old Testament is easily accessible, and that the emperor could readily 
procure a copy. But the description of Pamphilus at Cæsarea (Jerome, <i>adv. Rufin</i>. I. ix.) is particularly 
illuminating: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p13.5">Scripturas sanctas non ad legendum tantum, sed et 
ad habendum tribuebat promptissime, nec solum viris sed et feminis 
quas vidisset lectioni deditas, unde et multos codices praeparabat, 
ut cum necessitas poposcisset, volentibus largiretur</span>” (“He readily 
provided Bibles not only to read but to keep, not only for men but 
for any women whom he saw addicted to reading. Hence he would prepare 
a large number of volumes, so that, when any demand was made upon 
him, he might be in a position to gratify those who applied to him”). 
For the diffusion of Scripture knowledge by means of reading (in 
small circles or publicly), cp. pseudo-Clem., <i>de Virg</i>., II. vi. Yet Augustine was not alone in his complaint (<i>Conf</i>., 
vi. 11. 18): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p13.6">Ubi ipsos codices quaerimus? Unde aut quomodo comparamus? 
A quibus sumimus?</span> (“Where are we to find even the books [<i>i.e</i>., of 
Scripture]? Where and how can we procure them? From whom can we get them?”).</note> Be it remembered, however, that 

<pb n="286" id="iv.ix-Page_286" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_286.html" />a large portion of its contents was allegorized, <i>i.e.,</i> 
criticized and re-interpreted. Without this, a great deal of the Old 
Testament would have been unacceptable to Christians. Anyone who refused 
such re-reading of its contents had to reject the book in whole or part.<note n="471" id="iv.ix-p13.7">Like Barnabas before him, Origen has shown with 
perfect clearness that the literal sense is in many cases inadmissible. 
Compare, for example, <i>Hom</i>. VII. 5 <i>in Levit</i>. (vol. ix. pp. 306 f.): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p13.8">Si adsideamus literae, 
et secundum hoc vel quod Judaeis vel id quod vulgo videtur accipiamus, 
quae in lege scripta sunt, erubesco dicere et confiteri, quia tales 
leges dederit deus. videbuntur enim magis elegantes et rationabiles 
hominum leges, verbi gratia vel Romanorum vel Atheniensium vel Lacedaemoniorum. 
si vero secundum hanc intelligentiam, quam docet ecclesia, accipiatur 
dei lex, tunc plane omnes humanas supereminet leges et veri dei 
lex esse creditur.</span>” It may not be superfluous to recall that any 
authoritative text, especially one which was explained as of divine 
authority, <i>demanded</i> the allegorical interpretation, since 
those who recognized or maintained its authority usually connected 
the text with ideas which were quite different from the interpretation 
sanctioned by the historical interpretation. Nay more. Authority 
was desired and devised for such ideas themselves. For example, 
to treat the Song of Solomon as a love-song and then to vindicate 
the authority of its sacred text, is the acme of absurdity; it became 
an intolerable burden for the church to do so. But the same difficulty 
arose in connection with a book like Genesis. Those who admitted 
the book to the canon had no desire to canonize a wretched Jacob, 
etc.; but they were prepared for all such contingencies, and employed 
the allegorical method to remove any stumbling-blocks. Here, indeed, 
one may even ask whether the final redactor did not smooth over 
his work with allegorical expositions; in that event, only the sources 
of the book would need to be explained historically, whereas the 
book itself (apart from its canonization) would invite the allegorical 
method—the latter going back to the age of the book's final redaction. 
Once a Bible text is explained as possessing divine authority, no 
one needs to trouble any longer about the allegorical interpretation 
of those who had canonized it; the acceptance of it as a divine 
authority tacitly enjoined the faithful to read it in such a way 
as to draw the maximum of edifying matter from it. This was the 
true method of interpretation! A few connecting links, be they ever 
so slender and arbitrary, had to be made between certain parts of 
the literal text and the fine ideas which were attached to the letter. 
But, once this was done, everything was in order, and those ideas 
now ranked as the ideas of the text itself. So it is at bottom with 
all books of human law, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p13.9">mutatis mutandis</span></i>. They all invite an “allegorical” interpretation 
alongside of the historical (<i>i.e</i>., the sense of the original lawgiver). They not only permit but involve 
the acceptance of any explanation as legitimate which can at all 
be reconciled with the letter of their writing, even though the reconciliation he rather forced.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p14">After the rise of the New Testament, which was the 
most important and independent product of the primitive church, and 
which legitimized its faith as a new religion, certain aspects of 

<pb n="287" id="iv.ix-Page_287" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_287.html" />the Old Testament fell into the background. Still, these were not 
numerous. Plainly, there were vital points at which the former could 
not undertake to render the service done by the latter. No doubt any 
statement of Christian morality always went back to the words of Jesus 
as its primary source. Here the Old Testament had to retire. But elsewhere 
the latter held its own. It was only in theory, not in practice, that 
an imperceptible revolution occurred. The conflict with gnosticism, 
and the formation of the New Testament which took place in and with 
that conflict, made it plain to the theologians of the catholic church 
that the simple identification of the Old Testament and the gospel was 
by no means a matter of course. The first theologians of the ancient 
catholic church, Irenæus and Tertullian, already relax this absolute 
identification; they rather approximate to the conception of the apostle 
Paul, viz., that the Old Testament and the old covenant mark quite a 
different level from that of the New. The higher level of the new covenant 
is recognized, and therewith the higher level of the New Testament as 
well. Now in theory this led to many consequences of no small moment, 
for people learned to assign higher value to the specific significance 
of the Christian religion when it was set in contrast to the Old Testament—a 
point on which the gnostics had insisted with great energy. But 
in practice this change of estimate did not seriously affect the use 
of the Old Testament. If one could now hold theoretically that much 
of the Old Testament was “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p14.1">demutatum, suppletum, impletum, perfectum</span>,” 
and even “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p14.2">expunctum</span>” by the New Testament (Tert., <i>de Orat</i>., 
i.), the third century saw the Old Testament allegorized and allegorically 
employed as direct evidence for the truths of Christianity. Indeed people 
really ceased to allegorize it. As the churches became stocked with 
every kind of sacred ceremony, and as they carefully developed priestly, 
sacrificial and sacramental ideas, people now began to grow careless 
and reckless in applying the <i>letter</i> 
of Old Testament ceremonial laws to the arrangements of the Christian 
organization and worship. In setting itself up as a legislative body, 
the church had recourse to the Old Testament in a way that Paul had 
severely censured; it fell back on the law, 

<pb n="288" id="iv.ix-Page_288" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_288.html" />though all the while it blamed the Jews and declared that their observance 
of the law was quite illicit. In dogma there was now greater freedom 
from the Old Testament than had been the case during the second century; 
Christological problems occupied the foreground, and theological interests 
shifted from problems of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ix-p14.3">θεός</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ix-p14.4">λόγος</span> to those of the Trinity 
and of Christology, as well as to Christocentric mysteries. In the practice 
of the church, however, people employed the Old Testament more lavishly 
than their predecessors, in order to get a basis for usages which they 
considered indispensable. For a purpose of this kind the New Testament 
was of little use.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p15">The New Testament as a whole did not generally play 
the same role as the Old Testament in the mission and practice of the 
church. The gospels certainly ranked on a level with the Old Testament, 
and actually eclipsed it; through them the words of Jesus gleamed and 
sparkled, and in them his death and resurrection were depicted. But 
the epistles never enjoyed the same importance—particularly as many 
passages in them, in Paul especially, landed the fathers of the church 
in sore difficulties,<note n="472" id="iv.ix-p15.1">The second epistle of Peter already 
bewails this, and one can see from the great work of Irenæus what difficulties 
were raised by the Pauline doctrines of predestination, sin, freedom, 
and grace. Tertullian felt these difficulties still more keenly than 
Irenæus, but as a Montanist he could solve them by means of the Paraclete; 
cp., e.g., <i>de Resurr</i>., lxiii.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p15.2">Deus pristina instrumenta manifestis 
verborum et sensuum luminibus ab omni ambiguitatis obscuritate purgavit</span>” 
(“God has now purged from all the darkness of ambiguity those ancient 
scriptures, by the plain light of their language and their meanings,”
<i>i.e</i>., by the new prophecy).</note> 
above all during the conflict with gnosticism. 
Augustine was the first to bring the Pauline gospel into prominence 
throughout the West; in the East, it never emerged at all from the shadow. 
As for the Johannine theology, it left hardly any traces upon the early 
church. Only one or two sections of it proved effective. As a whole, 
it remained a sealed book, though the same may be said of the Pauline 
theology.<note n="473" id="iv.ix-p15.3">Along with the Bible, <i>i.e</i>., primarily with the Old 
Testament, a considerable literature of apocalypses and allied writings 
entered the Christian churches. These also contained cosmological and 
philosophical materials. Tertullian conjectures that pagan philosophers 
may have been acquainted with them, but he speaks very slightingly of 
them (<i>de Anima</i>, ii.): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p15.4">Quid autem, 
si philosophi etiam illa incursaverunt quae penes nos apocryphorum confessione 
damnantur, certos nihil recipiendum quod non conspiret germanae, et 
ipso iam aevo pronatae propheticae paraturae, quando et pseudoprophetarum 
meminerimus et multo prius apostatarum spirituum</span>,” etc. (“What if the 
philosophers have also attacked those writings which we condemn under 
the title of ‘apocryphal,' convinced as we are that nothing should be 
received unless it tallies with the true prophetic system which has 
also arisen in the present age, since we do not forget the existence 
of false prophets and apostate spirits long before them,” etc.); cp.
<i>de Resurr</i>. lxiii., where he says 
that the gnostics “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p15.5">arcana apocryphorum superducunt, blasphemiae fabulas</span>” 
(“introduce apocryphal mysteries and blasphemous fables”).</note></p>

<pb n="289" id="iv.ix-Page_289" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_289.html" />
<pb n="290" id="iv.ix-Page_290" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_290.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter 9. The Conflict with Polytheism and Idolatry." progress="56.24%" id="iv.x" prev="iv.ix" next="iv.xi">
<h2 id="iv.x-p0.1">CHAPTER 9</h2>
<h3 id="iv.x-p0.2">THE CONFLICT WITH POLYTHEISM AND IDOLATRY</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p1">1. In combating “demons” (pp. 125 f.) and in taking 
the field against the open immorality which was part and parcel 
of polytheism (pp. 205 f.), the early church was waging war against 
polytheism. But it did not rest content with this onset. Directly, 
no doubt, the “dumb idols” were weakened by this attack; still, 
they continued to be a real power, particularly in the circles from 
which the majority of Christians were drawn. Nowadays, the polemic 
against the gods of Olympus, against Egyptian cats and crocodiles, 
or against carved and cast and chiseled idols, seems to our eyes 
to have been cheap and superfluous. It was not a difficult task, 
we may fairly add; philosophers like the Cynics and satirists like 
Lucian supplied a wealth of material, and the intellect and moral 
sense alike had long ago outgrown that sort of deity. But it was 
by no means superfluous. Had it been unnecessary, the apologists 
from Aristides to Arnobius would never have pursued this line of 
controversy with such zest, the martyr Apollonius would never have 
troubled to deliver his long polemic before the senate, and Tertullian, 
an expert in heathen laws and customs, would never have deemed it 
necessary to refute polytheism so elaborately in his defense before 
the presiding magistrate. Yet even from this last-named refutation 
we see how disreputable (we might almost say, how shabby) the public 
system of gods and sacrifices had already become. It was scoffed 
at on the stage; half-dead animals of no value were offered in sacrifice;<note n="474" id="iv.x-p1.1">Tert., <i>Apol</i>., xiv.: “I wish now to review your sacred rites. I do not censure 
your methods of sacrifice, offering what is worn-out, scabbed, and corrupting, 
cutting off for the altar the useless parts from the fat 
and sound—<i>e.g</i>., head and hoofs, which you would hand at home to your dogs and children 
— not giving a third part of the tithe of Hercules,” etc.</note> the idols were 

<pb n="291" id="iv.x-Page_291" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_291.html" />dishonored, the temples were profaned.<note n="475" id="iv.x-p1.2">Tert., <i>Apol</i>. xlii.: “Every day, you 
complain, the temple-receipts are dwindling away. How few people 
nowadays put in their contributions!” Cp. Arnobius, I. xxiv.</note> The whole business lay 
under a mass of disgust, disdain, derision, and nausea. But it would 
be a serious mistake to suppose that this feeling was universal. 
Not merely was everything kept going officially, but many minds 
still clung to such arrangements and ceremonies. The old cults were 
freshened by the influx of the new religions, and a new significance 
was often lent even to their most retrograde elements. Besides, 
whether the public system of religion was flourishing or entirely 
withered, it by no means represented the sole existing authority. 
In every town and province, at Rome as well as at Alexandria, in 
Spain, in Asia, in Egypt, there were household gods and family gods, 
with household customs of religion, and all manner of superstitions 
and ceremonies. These rarely rise above the surface of literature, 
but inscriptions, tombs, and magical papyri have brought them nearer 
us. Here every household function has its guardian spirit; every 
event is under one controlling god. And this religious world, this 
second-class religion, it must he remembered, was living and active everywhere.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p2">As a rule, the apologists contented themselves 
with assailing the official world of gods.<note n="476" id="iv.x-p2.1">Household superstitions perhaps 
seemed to them too unimportant, or else they counted upon these 
being dragged down of their own accord in the collapse of the public 
superstitions. On this point they certainly made a miscalculation.—A scene at Ephesus is related in Acts, which may be adduced at 
this point. Thanks to Paul's preaching, the converts were roused 
to bring out the books of magic which they had at home and to burn 
them (<scripRef passage="Acts 19:19" id="iv.x-p2.2" parsed="|Acts|19|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.19">Acts xix. 19</scripRef>). But there are few parallels to this scene in 
the literature of early Christianity.</note> Their method 
aimed, in the first place, at rousing the moral sense against these 
so-called “gods” by branding their abominable vices; in the second 
place, it sought to exhibit the folly and absurdity of what was 
taught or told about the gods; and, thirdly, it aimed at exposing 
the origin of the latter. The apologists showed that the gods were 
an empty nothing, illusions created by the demons who lay in wait 
behind their dead puppets and introduced them in order 

<pb n="292" id="iv.x-Page_292" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_292.html" />to control men by this means. Or, following the track of Euhemerus, 
they showed that the so-called gods were nothing but dead men.<note n="477" id="iv.x-p2.3">The Euhemeristic vein was neither 
the oldest nor the most popular, however, among Christian writers.</note> 
Or, again, they pointed out that the whole thing was a compound 
of vain fables and deceit, and very often the product of covetous 
priestcraft. In so doing they displayed both wit and irony, as well 
as a very strong feeling of aversion. We do not know, of course, 
how much of all this argument and feeling was original. As has been 
already remarked, the Stoic, Sceptic, and Cynic philosophers (in 
part, the Epicureans also) had preceded Christianity along this 
line, and satires upon the gods were as cheap as blackberries in 
that age. Consequently, it is needless to illustrate this point 
by the citation of individual passages. A perusal of the <i>Apology</i> of Aristides, which 
is of no great size, is quite sufficient to give one an idea of 
this kind of polemic; the <i>Oratio ad Graecos</i> of pseudo-Justin may also be consulted, and especially 
the relevant sections in the <i>Apology</i> of Tertullian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p3">The duty of keeping oneself free from all contamination 
with polytheism ranked as the <i>supreme</i> 
duty of the Christian. It took precedence of all others. It was 
regarded as the negative side of
<i>the duty of confessing one's faith</i>, 
and the “sin of idolatry” was more strictly dealt with in the Christian 
church than any sin whatsoever.<note n="478" id="iv.x-p3.1">Cp. Tertull., <i>de Idol</i>. i.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p3.2">Principale 
crimen generis humani, summus saeculi reatus, tota causa iudicii, 
idolatria</span>” (“Idolatry is the principal crime of mankind, the supreme 
guilt of the world, the entire reason of judgment”). In the opening 
chapter of this treatise Tertullian endeavors to prove that all 
the cardinal vices (<i>e.g.</i>, adultery, murder, etc.) are included in idolatry.</note> Not for long, and 
not without great difficulty, did the church make up her mind to 
admit that forgiveness could be extended to this offence, and what 
forced her first to this conclusion was the stress of the terrible 
consequences of the Decian outburst (<i>i.e</i>., 
after 250 <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p3.3">A.D.</span>).<note n="479" id="iv.x-p3.4">Hitherto it had only dawned on Tertullian, during his conflict with the laxity displayed by the church in her 
treatment of fleshly sins, that under certain circumstances a denial of the faith extorted by means of torture was a lesser 
sin than adultery and fornication. A similar position was afterwards adopted by Cyprian.</note> This we can well understand, for 
exclusiveness was the condition of her existence as a church. If she made terms with polytheism at a single point, 

<pb n="293" id="iv.x-Page_293" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_293.html" />it was all over with her distinctive character. Such was the position 
of affairs, at any rate until about the middle of the third century. 
After that she could afford to be less anxious, since the church 
as an institution had grown so powerful, and her doctrine, <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p3.5">cultus</span>, 
and organization had developed in so characteristic a fashion by 
that time, that she stood out as a sharply defined magnitude <i>sui generis</i>, even when, 
consciously or unconsciously, she went half-way to meet polytheism 
in disguise, or showed herself rather lenient towards it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p4">But as the duty of confession did not involve 
the duty of pushing forward to confess, or indeed of denouncing 
oneself,<note n="480" id="iv.x-p4.1">Even to escape in time was permissible, according 
to <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:23" id="iv.x-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>, but the Montanists and Tertullian would not 
allow this; cp. the latter's treatise “de Fuga in Persecutione.” 
Clement speaks very thoughtfully on the point; cp. <i>Strom</i>., IV. x., lxxvi.-lxxvii., and VII. xi.-xii.</note> (in the epistle of the church of Smyrna to 
the church of Philomelium an explicit protest is even entered against 
this practice, while elsewhere<note n="481" id="iv.x-p4.3">The Acts of Perpetua relate, 
without any censure, how Saturus voluntarily announced that he was 
a Christian. But then these Acts are Montanist.</note> the Montanist craving 
for martyrdom is also censured),<note n="482" id="iv.x-p4.4">It was not quite the same thing 
when Christians trooped into court, in order to force the magistrate 
either to have them all killed or to spare them all; cp. Tertull., <i>ad Scap</i>. v.: <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p4.5">Arrius Antoninus 
in Asia cum persequeretur instanter, omnes illius civitatis Christiani 
ante tribunalia eius se manu facta obtulerunt. tum ille paucis duci jussis reliquis ait</span>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.x-p4.6">ὦ δειλοὶ, εἰ θέλετε 
ἀποθνήσκειν, κρημνοὺς ἣ 
βρόχους ἔχετε</span> (cp. above, p. 270).</note> 
so to protest against polytheism did not involve the obligation of publicly protesting against it 
of one's own accord. There were indeed cases in which a Christian who was standing as 
a spectator in court audibly applauded a confessor, and in consequence 
of this was himself arrested. Such cases were mentioned with approval, 
for it was held that the Spirit had impelled the spectator. But 
open abuse of the emperor or of the gods was not sanctioned any 
more than rebellion; in fact, all unprovoked insults and all upsetting 
of images were rebuked.<note n="483" id="iv.x-p4.7">Still, there were some Christians who exulted 
in this kind of thing, as is plain from several records (from 
a late period, of course) of the martyrs. Eusebius narrates 
approvingly (<i>de Mart. Pal</i>., ii.) the action of the martyr Romanus, who, just after the Diocletian persecution had broken 
out, saw in Antioch a procession of men, women, and children 
on their way to the temples, and tried to stop them by means of loud warnings.</note> Here and there, however, 
such incidents must have occurred, for in the 

<pb n="294" id="iv.x-Page_294" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_294.html" />sixtieth canon of Elvira we read: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p4.8">Si quis idola fregerit et ibidem 
fuerit occisus, quatenus in evangelio scriptum non est neque invenietur 
sub apostolis unquam factum, placuit in numerum eum non recipi martyrum</span>” 
(“If anyone shall have broken an idol and been slain in the act, 
he shall not be reckoned among the martyrs, seeing that no such 
command is to be found in scripture, nor will any such deed be found to be apostolic”).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p5">2. In order to combat polytheism effectively, 
one could not stop short of the philosophers, not even of the most 
distinguished of their number, for they had all some sort of connection 
with idol-worship. But at this stage of their polemic the apologists 
diverged in different directions. All were agreed that no philosopher 
had discovered the truth in its purity and perfection; and further, 
that no philosopher was in a position to demonstrate with certainty 
the truth which he had discovered, to spread it far and wide, or 
to make men so convinced of it as to die for it. But one set of 
apologists were quite content with making this strict proviso; moreover, 
they delighted in the harmony of Christianity and philosophy; indeed, 
like Justin, they would praise philosophers for their moral aims 
and profound ideas. The Christian teachers in Alexandria even went 
the length of finding a parallel to the Jewish law in Greek philosophy.<note n="484" id="iv.x-p5.1">Cp. my lecture on “Socrates and 
the Early Church” (1900).</note> They found affinities with Plato's doctrine of God and metaphysics, 
and with the Stoic ethic. They recognized philosophers like Seneca<note n="485" id="iv.x-p5.2">Cp. Tert., <i>de Anima</i>, 
xx.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p5.3">Seneca saepe noster.</span>”</note> 
as their fellows to some extent. They saw in Socrates 
a hero and forerunner of the truth. Others, again, would not hear 
of philosophy or philosophers; the best service they could render 
the gospel-mission was, in their opinion, to heap coarse abuse on 
both. Tatian went to incredible lengths in this line, and was guilty 
of shocking injustice. Theophilus fell little short of him, while 
even Tertullian, for all his debt to the Stoics, came dangerously 
near to Tatian. But these apologists were under an entire delusion 
if they imagined they were accomplishing very much by dint of all 
their calumnies. So far as we are in a position to judge, it was 
the methods, not of these extremists, but of Justin, Clement, and 
Origen, that impressed the Greek 

<pb n="295" id="iv.x-Page_295" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_295.html" />world of culture. Yet even the former had probably a public of their 
own. Most people either do not think at all, or else think in the 
crudest antitheses, and such natures would likely be impressed by 
Tatian's invectives. Besides, it is impossible to ignore the fact 
that neither he nor Tertullian were mere calumniators. They were 
honest men. Wherever they came upon the slightest trace of polytheism, 
all their moral sense rose in revolt; in polytheism, they were convinced, 
no good was to be found, and hence they gave credit to any calumnies 
which a profligate literature put at their disposal. Now traces 
of polytheism were thickly sown throughout all the philosophers, 
including even the most sublime of their number. Why, Socrates himself 
had ordered a cock to be slain, after he was dead, in honor of Æsculapius! 
The irony of the injunction was not understood. It was simply viewed 
as a recognition of idolatry. So even Socrates the hero had to be 
censured. Yet, whether half-admirers or keen opponents of philosophy, 
the apologists to a man occupied philosophic ground, and indeed 
Platonic ground. They attacked philosophy, but they brought it inside 
the church and built up the doctrinal system of the church on the 
outlines of Platonism and with the aid of Platonic material (see 
below, the epilogue of this book).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p6">3. From the practical point of view, what was 
of still greater moment than the campaign against the world and 
worship of the gods, was the campaign against <i>the apotheosis 
of men</i>. This struggle, which reached its height in the uncompromising 
rejection of the imperial <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p6.1">cultus</span>, marked at the same time the resolute 
protest of Christianity against <i>the blending of religion and 
patriotism</i>, and consequently against that <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p6.2">cultus</span> of the state 
in which the state (personified in the emperor) formed itself the 
object of the <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p6.3">cultus</span>. One of the cardinal aims and issues of the 
Christian religion was to draw a sharp line between the worship 
of God and the honor due to the state and to its leaders. <i>Christianity 
tore up political religion by the roots</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p7">The imperial <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.1">cultus</span><note n="486" id="iv.x-p7.2">In addition to the well-known German literature 
on the subject, see Beurlier's <i>Essai sur le culte rendu aux 
empereurs romain</i> (1890).</note> was of a twofold nature. 
In both aspects it was an Oriental, not a Greek or a Roman phenomenon; 

<pb n="296" id="iv.x-Page_296" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_296.html" />yet this worship of the dead Cæsars and of the living Cæsar, with 
its adoration of the imperial images, was dovetailed, not only without 
any difficulty, but inevitably, into the “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.3">caeremoniae Romanae</span>,” 
once the empire had become imperial. From the first the headquarters 
of the former (<i>i.e</i>., the worship of the dead Cæsars) 
were in Rome, whence it passed into the provinces as the most vital 
element of the state religion. The latter (<i>i.e</i>., 
the worship of the living Cæsar) originated in the East, but as 
early as the first century it was adopted by Caligula and Domitian, 
and during the second century it became quite common (in the shape 
of adoration paid to the imperial images). The rejection of either 
cult was a crime which came under the head of sacrilege as well 
as of high treason, and <i>it was here that the repressive measures 
taken by the state against Christianity almost invariably started</i>, 
inasmuch as the state did not concede Christianity the same liberty 
on this point as she granted to Judaism. Had the Christians merely 
turned round against Olympus and hit upon some compromise with the 
imperial <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.4">cultus</span>, they would in all probability have been left entirely 
unmolested—such is Tertullian's blunt assertion in his
<i>Apology</i> (xxviii. f.). Nearly all the encounters between individual Christians and the regulations 
of the empire resolved themselves into a trial for treason. The 
positive value of the imperial cultus for the empire has been stated 
recently and impressively by von Wilamowitz-Moellendorf.<note n="487" id="iv.x-p7.5">In <i>Geschichte des gerich. Religion</i> 
(“Jahrbuch des Freien deutschen Hochstifts,” 1904; reprint, 
pp. 23 f.): “The idea by which Augustus brought renewal to the 
world was the religion of Poseidonius: faith in a universal 
reason and the unity of all life, in the Stoic universal deity, 
providence and necessity. He could regard himself as the organ 
or representative of this cosmic law; he could expect the personal 
survival of his soul as a reward for his clemency, since this 
corresponded exactly to the doctrine of Poseidonius. Hence the 
cult of the “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.6">divas</span>” was its justification. No one can understand 
the age or the man if he regards the “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.7">divi filius</span>” claim as 
merely ornamental or an imposture. Naturally enough, it ran 
counter to the taste and reason of Tiberius, who was averse 
to anything mystical, though he was addicted to a superstitious 
faith in astrology. Caligula's belief in his divine nature made 
him a fool, and sensible people only saw a farce in Claudius 
being consecrated to divine honors by his murderers. Yet even 
they took it very seriously. The <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.8">cultus</span> of the person inevitably 
passed once more, as it had done after Alexander the Great, 
into the <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.9">cultus</span> of the office. The emperor was god, because 
he was emperor; he was not the viceroy of the universe because 
the god in him possessed the strength and the authority of lordship. 
His person embodied the supreme power of the empire, and this made itself felt by 
the smallest and most remote of his subjects. This personal 
embodiment was as unapproachable to the million as a universal 
god in heaven, further removed from each individual than the 
gods of his village or his district. And if one could not manage 
to understand the unity of all life in heaven and on earth, 
still on earth this unity of the state, the church, the law, 
and morals was a fact; it might deserve the predicate of “divine,” 
and, if so, then the worship of its personal exponents was an 
irresistible religious obligation. Thus the imperial <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.10">cultus</span>, 
or the <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.11">cultus</span> of the empire, was the cardinal article of religion. 
To deny it was tantamount to the ancient crime of denying the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.x-p7.12">πάτριοι θεοί</span> 
[ancestral or traditional gods] of the city republics. 
All other deities who shared the worship of civil or municipal 
bodies fell into their place within and below this religion; 
henceforth their <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.13">cultus</span> had no meaning save as part of the larger 
<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.14">cultus</span> which the state enjoined. Even in the West the imperial 
<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.15">cultus</span> absorbed within itself the older deities, whether Fortuna, 
Silvanus, the Mater Augusti or Augustæ. The content of this 
faith was great indeed, for all the benefits of civilization, 
from the security of physical life up to the highest pleasures 
of the human spirit, were viewed as gifts of the deity, who 
was at once immanent in the empire and also for the time being 
in the emperor or in his genius or fortune as the personal embodiment 
of the divine. . . . . It followed quite logically that the refusal 
to sacrifice to the emperor was high treason. The Christians 
refused this from the firm and clear sense that they were resisting the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.x-p7.16">πολιτεία τοῦ 
κόσμου</span> in 
so doing. They felt that they were citizens of another empire. 
It was equally logical to regard them as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.x-p7.17">ἄθεοι</span>, 
since their denial of the state-religion meant a denial of all 
the gods whose existence was due to the favor of the state.”</note></p> 

<pb n="297" id="iv.x-Page_297" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_297.html" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p8">The Christians repudiated the imperial 
<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p8.1">cultus</span> in every shape and form, even when they met it in daily life, 
in the very oaths and turns of expression which made the emperor 
appear a superhuman being. Unhesitatingly they reckoned it a phase 
of idolatry. Withal, they guarded themselves against the charge 
of being disrespectful and disloyal, by pointing to their prayers 
for the emperor and for the state.<note n="488" id="iv.x-p8.2">Cp. the familiar passages from the New Testament, 
the apostolic fathers, and the apologists. The content of these 
intercessions, which was current in Carthage, is given by Tertullian 
in <i>Apol</i>., xxxix. (“<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p8.3">Oramus etiam pro imperatoribus, pro 
ministris eorum et potestatibus, pro statu saeculi, pro rerum 
quiete, pro mora finis</span>”—“We pray too for the emperors, for 
their subordinates, and for all authorities, for the welfare 
of the world, for peace, for the delay of the end”); and xxx. 
(“<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p8.4">Precantes sumus semper pro omnibus imperatoribus: vitam illis 
prolixam, imperium securum, domum tutam, exercitus fortes, senatum 
fidelem, populum probum, orbem quietum, quaecumque hominis et 
Caesaris vota sunt [a deo oramus]</span>”—“We ever pray to God for 
all the emperors, for length of life to them, for the safety 
of the empire, for the protection of the royal household, for 
bravery in the army, loyalty in the senate and virtue among 
the people, for peace throughout the world; in short, for whatever, 
as man or emperor, the Cæsars would desire”).</note> These prayers, 
in fact, constituted a fixed part of Christian worship from the very 

<pb n="298" id="iv.x-Page_298" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_298.html" />first,<note n="489" id="iv.x-p8.5">Their origin dates from the very 
earliest times, but we do not know what considerations led to their institution.</note> 
while the saying of Christ, “Render unto Cæsar the things 
that are Cæsar's,” was generally referred, not merely to obedience 
and the punctual payment of taxes, but also to intercession. 
The sharpest strictures passed by individual Christian teachers 
upon the character of the Roman state and the imperial office never 
involved the neglect of intercession or dissuaded Christians from 
this duty. Numerous passages, in which the emperor is mentioned 
immediately after God, attest the fact that he was held by Christians 
to be “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p8.6">a deo secundus ante omnes et super omnes deos</span>” (Tertull., <i>Apol</i>. 
xxx.: “second only to God, before and above all the gods”).<note n="490" id="iv.x-p8.7">This high estimate of the emperors 
as “second to God alone” does not, however, affect the conviction 
that they could never be Christians. At least it does not in the 
case of Tertullian (cp. <i>Apol</i>., xxi.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p8.8">Et Caesares credidissent 
super Christo, si aut Caesares non essent necessarii saeculo, aut si et Christiani potuissent esse 
Caesares</span>”—“The Cæsars, too, 
would have believed in Christ, if they had not been necessary to 
the world as Cæsars, or if they could have been Cæsars and Christians 
as well”). Sixty years later a different view prevailed throughout 
the East. Not only was it reported widely that Alexander Severus 
and Philip had become secretly Christians, but even so prominent 
a teacher as Dionysius of Alexandria believed this legend and did not take umbrage at it.</note> 
Christians, in fact, could declare that they tolerated no defect, 
either in the theory or in the practice of their loyalty. They taught—and they made their teaching an inherent element of 
history—that worship paid to God was one thing, and honor paid to a ruler 
quite another; also, that to worship a monarch was a detestable 
and humiliating offence. Nevertheless, they strictly inculcated 
obedience to all authority, and respect for the emperor.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p9">The general position of the church did not alter 
upon this point during the third century;<note n="491" id="iv.x-p9.1">Dionysius of Alexandria (Eus., <i>H.E</i>. vii. 23) no doubt applied 
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 43:19" id="iv.x-p9.2" parsed="|Isa|43|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.43.19">Isa. xliii. 19</scripRef> to Gallienus, who 
was friendly disposed towards the Christians. But this was mere rhetoric.</note> it adhered to its sharp 
denial of apotheosis in the shape of the imperial <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p9.3">cultus</span>. 
But at another point apotheosis gradually filtered into the church 
with elemental force, namely, through the worship of the apostles 
and the martyrs. As early as the apocryphal Acts, written towards 
the close of the second and the opening of the third century, we 
find the apostles appearing as semi-divine; in fact, 

<pb n="299" id="iv.x-Page_299" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_299.html" />even by the year 160 <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p9.4">A.D.</span>, the pagans in Smyrna were afraid that 
the Christians would pay divine honors to the martyred Polycarp, 
while Lucian scoffs at the impostor Peregrinus, with his cheap martyrdom, 
passing for a god amongst the Christians. Both fear and scoff were 
certainly baseless as yet. But they were not baseless three generations 
afterwards. Towards the close of the third century there were already 
a number of chapels in existence, consecrated<note n="492" id="iv.x-p9.5">Cp. Eus., <i>Mart. Pal</i>., p. 102 (<i>Texte u. Unters</i>. xv. 4).</note> to the apostles, patriarchs, 
martyrs, and even the archangels; people had a predilection for 
passing the night at the graves of the saints, and a <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p9.6">cultus</span> of the 
saints had been worked out in a wide variety of local forms, which 
afforded an indispensable means of conserving those ancient cults 
to which the common people still clung. Theoretically, 
the line between the worship of God and this <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p9.7">cultus</span> of deliverers 
and intercessors was sharply drawn throughout the third century, 
although one Christian root for the latter <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p9.8">cultus</span> is evident in 
the communion of the saints. As things stood, however, the distinction 
between the two was constantly blurred in the course of practical 
experience.<note n="493" id="iv.x-p9.9">Origen attacks only a moiety of 
polytheistic superstition and its expressions; cp. Hom. viii. 4
<i>in Jesum Nave</i> (vol. xi. p. 67): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p9.10">Illi qui, cum Christiani sint, solemnitates gentium celebrant, 
anathema in ecclesias introducunt. Qui de astrorum cursibus vitam 
hominum et gesta perquirunt, qui volatus avium et cetera huiusmodi, 
quae in saeculo prius observabantur, inquirunt, de Jericho anathema 
inferunt in ecclesiam, et polluunt castra domini et vinci faciunt 
populum dei</span>” (“Those who, even though they are Christians, celebrate 
the festivals of pagans, bring anathema into the churches. Those 
who make out the life and deeds of men from the courses of the stars, 
who study the flight of birds, and engage in similar practices, 
which they formerly observed in the world, bring the anathema of 
Jericho on the church; they pollute the camp of the Lord, and cause 
God's people to be overcome”). He could and should have mentioned 
a great deal more; only in such directions he was no longer sensitive to polytheism.</note> For all its monotheism, the Christian 
religion at the close of the third century represented a religion 
which was exceptionally strong in saints and angels and deliverers, 
in miraculous relics, and so forth; on this score it was able to 
challenge any cult whatsoever. Porphyry (the pagan quoted in Macar. 
Magnes, IV. xxi.) was quite alive to this. He wrote as follows: “If, 
therefore, you declare that beside God there are angels who are 
not subject to suffering and death, and are incorruptible in nature—<i>just the beings we call gods</i>, inasmuch 
 
<pb n="300" id="iv.x-Page_300" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_300.html" />as they stand near the godhead—then what is all the dispute about, with regard to 
names? Or are we to consider it merely a difference of terminology? 
. . . . So, if anyone likes to call them either gods or angels—
for names are, on the whole, of no great moment, one and the same 
goddess, for example, being called Athenê and Minerva, and by still 
other names among the Egyptians and the Syrians—then it makes 
no great difference, as their divine nature is actually attested 
even by yourselves in <scripRef passage="Matthew 22:29-31" id="iv.x-p9.11" parsed="|Matt|22|29|22|31" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29-Matt.22.31">Matt. 
xxii. 29-31</scripRef>.”<note n="494" id="iv.x-p9.12">Porphyry then proceeds, in his 
attack upon the cheap criticism leveled by Christians (see above) 
at idolatry: “When, therefore, it is admitted that the angels share 
in the divine nature, it is not, on the other hand, the belief of 
those who pay seemly honor to the gods, that God is composed of 
the wood or stone or brass from which the image is manufactured, 
nor is it their opinion that, whenever a hit of the image is broken 
off, some injury is thereby inflicted on the power of the god in 
question. Images and temples of the gods have been created from 
all antiquity for the sake of forming reminders to men. Their object 
is to make those who draw near them think of God thereby, or to 
enable them, after ceasing from work, and abstaining from anything 
else, to address their vows and prayers to him, that each may obtain 
from him whatever he is in need of. For when any person gets an 
image or picture of some friend prepared for himself, he certainly 
does not believe that his friend is to be found in the image, or 
that his members exist actually inside the different portions of 
the representation. His idea rather is that the honor which he pays 
to his friend finds expression in the image. And while the sacrifices 
offered to the gods do not bring them any honor, they are meant 
as a testimony to the goodwill of their worshippers, implying that 
the latter are not ungrateful to the gods.” The majority of Christians 
by this time scarcely held so pure and spiritual a view of the matter as this “worshipper of idols.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p10">4. The warfare against polytheism was also waged 
by means of a thoroughgoing opposition to the theatre and to all 
the games. Anyone who considers the significance<note n="495" id="iv.x-p10.1">For what follows, see Bigelmair's 
<i>Die Beteiligung der Christen am öffentlichen Leben in vorconstantinischer 
Zeit</i> (1902).</note> of these features in ancient life and their close connection with idolatry,<note n="496" id="iv.x-p10.2">Tert., <i>de Spect</i>. iv.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p10.3">Quid erit 
summum ac praecipuum, in quo diabolus et pompae et angeli eius censeantur, 
quam idololatria? . . . . Igitur si ex idololatria universam spectaculorum 
paraturam constare constiterit, indubitate praeiudicatum erit etiam 
ad spectacula pertinere renuntiationis nostrae testimonium in lavacro, 
quae diabolo et pompae et angelis eius sint mancipata, scil. per 
idololatriam. Commemorabimus origines singulorum, quibus incunabulis 
in saeculo adoleverint, exinde titulos quorundam, quibus nominibus 
nuncupentur, exinde apparatus, quibus superstitionibus instruantur, 
tum loca, quibus praesidibus dicantur, tum artes, quibus auctoribus 
deputentur. Si quid ex his non ad idolum pertinuerit, id neque ad 
idololatriam neque ad nostram eiurationem pertinebit</span>” (“Where, more 
than in idolatry, will you find the devil with his pomp and angels? . . . . Therefore, 
if it can be proven that the whole business of the shows depends 
upon idolatry, unquestionably we shall have anticipated the conclusion 
that the confession of renouncing the world which we make in baptism, 
refers to these shows which have been handed over to the devil and 
his pomp and angels, <i>i.e</i>., 
on account of their idolatry. We shall now exhibit their separate 
sources, the nurseries in which they have grown to maturity in the 
world; next the titles of some of them, the names by which they 
are called; after that, their contents, the superstitions by which 
they are supported; then their seats, the patrons to which they 
are dedicated; and finally their arts, the authors to whom they 
are to be referred. If any of these is found to have no connection 
with an idol, then it is irrelevant to idolatry and irrelevant also 
to our oath of abjuration”). Novatian,
<i>de Spect</i>. ii.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p10.4">Quando id 
quod in honore alicuius idoli ab ethnicis agitur [sc. the theatrical 
spectacles] a fidelibus christianis spectaculo frequentatur, et 
idololatria gentilis asseritur et in contumeliam dei religio vera 
et divina calcatur</span>” (“Since whatever is performed by pagans in honor 
of any idol is attended by faithful Christians in the public spectacles, 
and thus pagan idolatry is maintained, whilst the true and divine 
religion is trodden under foot in contempt of God”).</note> knows 

<pb n="301" id="iv.x-Page_301" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_301.html" />what a polemic against them implied. But we may point 
out that existence, in case of vast numbers of people, was divided 
into daily drudgery and—“<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p10.5">panis et circenses</span>” (free food and the 
theatre). No member of the Christian church was allowed to be an 
actor or gladiator, to teach acting (see Cypr., <i>Epist</i>. ii.), or to attend 
the theatre.<note n="497" id="iv.x-p10.6"><i>Minuc. Felix</i>, xii.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p10.7">Vos vero 
suspensi interim atque solliciti honestis voluptatibus abstinetis, 
non spectacula visitis, non pompis interestis, convivia publica 
absque vobis, sacra certamina</span>” (“But meantime, anxious and unsettled, 
you are abstaining from respectable enjoyments; you attend no spectacles, 
you take no part in public displays, public banquets and the sacred 
contest you decline”).</note> The earliest flash of polemic occurs 
in the <i>Oratio</i> of Tatian (xxii.-xxiii.), and it was followed by others, including the treatises 
of Tertullian and pseudo-Cyprian (Novatian) <i>de Spectaculis</i>, 
and the discussions of Lactantius.<note n="498" id="iv.x-p10.8"><i>Instit</i>., vi. 20-21; see also Arnob., iv. 35 f.—Along with the games, participation in public 
festivals was also forbidden, as these were always bound up with polytheism. Cp. the seventh canon of Ancyra: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.x-p10.9">περὶ τῶν 
συνεστιαθέντων 
ἐν ἑορτῇ ἐθνικῇ, ἐν τόπῳ 
ἀφωρισμένῳ τοῖς 
ἐθνικοῖς, ἴδια βρώματα 
ἐπικομισαμένων καὶ 
φαγόντων, ἔδοξε διετίαν 
ὑποπεσόντας δεχθῆναι</span> 
(“With regard to those who have sat down at a pagan banquet, in 
a place set apart for pagans, even though they brought and ate their 
own food, it seems good to us that they be received after they have 
done penance for two years”). In this connection, Tertullian, 
<i>de Idol</i>. xiii.-xvi., is particularly important. All public festivals, 
he declares, are to be avoided, since they are held either owing 
to wantonness or to timidity. “If we rejoice with the world, it 
is to be feared that we shall also mourn with the world.” Here, 
of course, it is plain that Tertullian is in a minority. The majority 
of Christians at Carthage saw nothing wrong in attending public 
or private feasts; in fact, it was considered rather a dangerous 
mark of the factious spirit to abstain from them. “‘Let your works 
shine,' is Christ's rule,” says Tertullian in his cry of complaint. 
“But here are all our shops and doors shining! Nowadays you will find more doors unilluminated 
and unwreathed among the pagans than among the Christians! What 
do you think about the custom? If it is meant as honor to an idol, 
then certainly it is idolatry to honor an idol. If, again, it is 
done for the sake of some man, then let us remember that all idolatry 
is worship paid to men (the gods of the pagans having been formerly 
men themselves).” “I know how one Christian brother was severely 
punished in a vision on that very night, because his slaves had 
decorated his gateway with wreaths on the sudden proclamation of 
some public thanksgiving.” Tertullian only draws the line at well-established 
family feasts such as those at the assumption of the <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p10.10">toga virilis</span>, 
betrothals, marriages, and name-givings, since these are not necessarily 
contaminated with idolatry, and since the command to observe no 
particular days does not apply in these instances. “One may accept 
an invitation to such functions, provided that the title of the 
invitation does not run ‘to assist at a sacrifice.' Except in the 
latter event, I can please myself as much as I like. Since Satan 
has so thoroughly entangled the world in idolatry, it must be allowable 
for us to attend certain ceremonies, if thereby we stipulate that 
we are under obligations to a man and not to an idol.”</note> 
 

<pb n="302" id="iv.x-Page_302" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_302.html" />These writings by 
themselves are enough to show that the above prohibitions were not 
universally obeyed.<note n="499" id="iv.x-p10.11">Novatian, <i>de Spect</i>. i.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p10.12">Quoniam non 
desunt vitiorum assertores blandi et indulgentes patroni qui praestant 
vitiis auctoritatem <i>et quod est deterius censuram scripturarum caelestium in advocationem criminum 
convertunt</i>, quasi sine culpa innocens spectaculorum ad remissionem 
animi appetatur voluptas—nam et eo usque enervatus est ecclesiasticae 
disciplinae vigor et ita omni languore vitiorum praecipitatur in 
peius ut non iam vitiis excusatio sed auctoritas detur—placuit 
paucis vos non nunc instruere [<i>i.e</i>., de spectaculis], sed instructos admonere</span>” (“Plausible advocates 
of vice are not awanting, nor are complaisant patrons who lend their authority to vice and—<i>what is 
worse—twist the rebuke of scripture into a defense of crimes</i>; 
as if any innocent pleasure could be sought from public shows by 
way of relaxation for the mind. The vigor of ecclesiastical discipline 
has become so weakened and so deteriorated by all the languor produced 
by vices, that wickedness wins no longer an apology but actual authority 
for itself. Consequently I have determined not now to instruct you 
[on public shows], but in a few words to admonish those who have been instructed”).</note> The passion for public games 
was almost irresistible, and Tertullian has actually to hold out 
hopes of the spectacle afforded by the future world as a compensation 
to Christians who were robbed of their shows in the present.<note n="500" id="iv.x-p10.13"><i>De Spect</i>., xxx., with its closing 
sentence, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p10.14">Ceterum qualia illa sunt, quae nec oculus vidit nec auris 
audivit nec in cor hominis ascenderunt? Credo, circa et utraque 
cavea et omni stadio gratiora</span>” (“But what are the things that eye 
hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor have entered into the heart of 
man? Superior, I imagine, to the circus, the theatre, the amphitheatre, and any racecourse!”).</note> 
Still, the conflict with these shows was by no means in vain. On 
the contrary, its effects along this line were greater than along 
other lines. By the time that Constantine granted privileges to the church, public opinion had developed

<pb n="303" id="iv.x-Page_303" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_303.html" />to such a pitch that the state immediately adopted measures for curtailing and restricting 
the public spectacles.<note n="501" id="iv.x-p10.15">Against games of chance, cp. the treatise of pseudo-Cyprian (Victor) <i>adversus Aleatores</i>, and 
a number of cognate passages in other writings.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p11">5. A sharp attack was also made upon luxury, in 
so far as it was bound up in part with polytheism and certainly 
betrayed a senseless and pagan spirit. Cp. the <i>Paedagogus</i> of Clement, and 
Tertullian's writings “de cultu feminarum.” It was steadily 
maintained that the money laid out upon luxuries would be better 
spent in charity. But no special regulations for the external life 
of Christians were as yet drawn up.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p12">6. With regard to the question of how far a Christian 
could take part in the manners and customs and occupations of' daily 
life without denying Christ and incurring the stain of idolatry, 
there was a strict attitude as well as a lenient, freedom as well 
as narrowness, even within the apostolic age. Then the one burning 
question, however, seems to have been that of food offered to idols, 
or whether one could partake of meals provided by unbelievers. In 
those days, as the large majority of Christians belonged to the 
lower classes, they had no representative duties, but were drawn 
from working people of the lower orders, from day-laborers, in fact, 
whose simple occupation hardly brought them into any kind of relation 
to public life, and consequently exempted them from any conflict 
in this sphere. Presently, however, a change came over the situation. 
A host of difficult and vexatious problems poured upon the churches. 
Even the laxer party would do nothing that ran counter to the will 
of God. They, too, had scriptural proofs ready to support their 
position, and corollaries from scriptural principles. “Flee from 
one city to another” was the command they pled when they prudently 
avoided persecution. “I have power over all things,” “We must be 
all things to all men”—so they followed the apostle in declaring. 
They knew how to defend even attendance at public spectacles from 
scripture. Novatian (<i>de Spect</i>., ii.) sorrowfully quotes their 
arguments as follows: “Where, they ask, are such scriptures? Where 
are such things prohibited? Nay, was not Elijah the charioteer of 
Israel? Did not David himself dance before the ark? We read 

<pb n="304" id="iv.x-Page_304" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_304.html" />of horns, psalteries, trumpets, drums, pipes, harps, and choral dances. 
The apostle, too, in his conflict with evil sets before us the struggle 
of the cæstus and our wrestling with the spiritual powers of wickedness. 
Again, he takes illustrations front the racecourse, and holds out 
to us the prize of the crown. Why, then, may not a faithful Christian 
look at things of which the sacred books could write?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p13">This defense of attendance at the games sounds 
almost frivolous. But there were many graver conflicts on this subject, 
which one can follow with serious interest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p14">Participation in feasts and in convivial gatherings 
already occasioned such conflicts to a large extent, but it was 
the question of one's occupation that was really crucial. Can a 
Christian engage in business generally in the outside world without 
incurring the stain of idolatry? Though the strict party hardly 
tabooed a single occupation on the score of principle, yet they 
imposed such restrictions as amounted almost to a prohibition. In 
his treatise <i>de Idololatria</i>, Tertullian goes over a series 
of occupations, and his conclusion is the same in almost every case: 
better leave it alone, or be prepared to abandon it at any moment. 
To the objection, “But I have no means of livelihood,” the reply 
follows, “A Christian need never be afraid of starving.”<note n="502" id="iv.x-p14.1">Cp. especially the sharp remarks 
in ch. xii. f. <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p14.2">a propos</span></i> of the passages from the gospels, 
which conclude: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p14.3">Nemo eorum, quos dominus allegit, non habeo, dixit, 
quo vivam. Fides famem non timet. Scit etiam famem non minus sibi 
contemnendam propter deum quam omne mortis genus; didicit non respicere 
vitam, quanto magis victum? Quotusquisque haec adimplevit? sed quae 
penes homines difficilia, penes deum facilia?</span>” (“None of those whom 
the Lord chose for himself ever said, I have no means of livelihood. 
Faith has no fear of starvation. Faith knows it must despise starvation 
as much as any kind of death, for the sake of God. Life it has learnt 
not to respect; how much more, food? How many, you ask, have answered 
to these conditions? Ah well, what is hard with men is easy with God”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p15">Tertullian especially prohibits the manufacture 
of idols (iv. f.), as was only natural. Yet there were Christian workmen 
who knew no other trade, and who tried to shelter themselves behind 
the text, “Let every man abide in the calling wherein he was called” 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:20" id="iv.x-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.20">1 Cor. vii. 20</scripRef>). They also pointed out that Moses had a serpent manufactured 
in the wilderness. From 

<pb n="305" id="iv.x-Page_305" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_305.html" />Tertullian's charges it is quite evident that the majority in the 
church connived at such people and their practices. “From idols 
they pass into the church; from the workshop of the adversary they 
come to the house of God; to God the Father they raise hands that 
fashion idols; to the Lord's body they apply hands that have conferred 
bodies upon idols. Nor is this all. They are not content to contaminate 
what they receive from other hands, but even hand on to others what 
they have themselves contaminated. Manufacturers of idols are actually 
elected to ecclesiastical office!” (vii.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p16">As against these lax members of the church, Tertullian 
prohibits the manufacture, not only of images and statues, but also 
of anything which was even indirectly employed in idol-worship. 
Carpenters, workers in stucco, joiners, slaters, workers in gold-leaf, 
painters, brass-workers, and engravers—all must refrain from 
manufacturing the slightest article required for idol worship; all 
must refuse to participate in any work (<i>e.g</i>., in repairs) 
connected therewith (ch. viii.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p17">Similarly, no one is allowed to practice as an 
astrologer or a magician. Had not the magi to depart home “by another 
way”?<note n="503" id="iv.x-p17.1">Tertullian, <i>de Anima</i>, lvii.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p17.2">Quid ergo dicemus magiam? Quod omnes paene—fallaciam! Sed ratio fallaciae solos non fugit Christianos, 
qui spiritualia nequitiae, non quidem socia conscientia, sed 
inimica scientia novimus, nec invitatoria operatione, sed expugnatoria 
dominatione tractamus multiformem luem mentis humanae, totius 
erroris artificem, salutis pariter animaeque vastatorem. Sic 
etiam magiae, secundae scilicet idololatriae</span>,” etc. (“What then 
shall we say about magic? Just what almost everybody says—that it is sheer imposture! The nature of the imposture has 
been detected by more than Christians, though we have discovered 
these spirits of iniquity, not because we are in league with 
them, but by a hostile instinct, not because our methods of 
work attract them, but on the contrary because we handle them 
by means of a power which vanquishes them. This protean pest 
of the human mind! This deviser of all error! This destroyer 
alike of our salvation and of our soul! For thus it is, by magic, 
which is simply a second idolatry,” etc.).</note> Nor can any Christian be a schoolmaster or a professor of learning, 
since such professions frequently bring people into contact with 
idolatry.<note n="504" id="iv.x-p17.3">Mathematics was also suspect. 
Even in the beginning of the fourth century there was opposition 
offered in Emesa to Eusebius being promoted to the episcopate, on 
the ground that he practiced mathematical studies (Socrates, <i>H.E</i>. ii. 9).</note> Knowledge 
of the pagan gods has to be diffused; their names, genealogy and myths have to be  

<pb n="306" id="iv.x-Page_306" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_306.html" />imparted; their festivals and holy days have to be observed, “since it is by means of them 
that the teacher's fees are reckoned.” The first payment of any 
new scholar is devoted by the teacher to Minerva. Is the contamination 
of idolatry any the less because in this case it leads to something 
else? It may be asked, if one is not to be a teacher of pagan learning, 
ought one then to be a pupil? But Tertullian is quite ready to be 
indulgent on this point, for—“how can we repudiate secular studies 
which are essential to the pursuit of religious studies?” A remarkable 
passage (x.).<note n="505" id="iv.x-p17.4">The perusal of bad and seductive 
literature was, of course, always prohibited, so soon as this danger 
became felt. If one must not listen to blasphemous or heretical 
speeches, far less must one handle books of this character. What 
Dionysius of Alexandria relates about his own practice, only proves 
the rule (Eus., <i>H.E</i>. vii. 7): “I have busied myself,” he writes to Philemon, the Roman presbyter, 
“with the writings and also the traditions of the heretics, staining 
my soul for a little with their utterly abominable ideas, yet deriving 
this benefit from them, that I refute them for myself and loathe 
them all the more. One of the presbyters sought to dissuade me, 
fearing lest I might become mixed up with the mire of their iniquity 
and so injure my own soul. I felt he was quite right, but a divine 
vision came to confirm me, and a voice reached me with the clear 
command: ‘Read all that you come across, for you can estimate and 
prove everything; and this capacity has been from the first the 
explanation of your faith.' I accepted the vision, as it tallied 
with the apostolic word spoken to the stronger Christians, ‘Be skilled 
moneychangers.'” Cp. <i>Didasc. Apost</i>., ii. (ed. Achelis, p. 
5): “Keep away from all heathen writings, for what hast thou to 
do with strange words or laws and false prophecies, which indeed 
seduce young people from the faith? What dost thou miss in God's 
Word, that thou dost plunge into these pagan histories? If thou 
wilt read histories, there are the books of Kings; if wise men and 
philosophers, there are the prophets, with whom thou shalt find 
more wisdom and understanding than in all the wise men and philosophers; 
for these are the words of the one and the only wise God. If thou 
cravest hymns, there are the psalms of David; and if thou wantest 
information about the beginning of all things, there is the book 
of Genesis by the great Moses; if thou wilt have laws and decrees, 
there are his laws. . . . . Keep thyself therefore from all those strange 
things, which are contrary.” General prohibitions of definite books 
under pain of punishment begin with Constantine's order regarding 
the writings of Arius and other heretics (Eus., <i>Vita Const</i>., iii. 66; for the prohibition of the writings of Eunomius, ep. Philostorgius,
<i>H.E</i>. xi. 5).—Whether one should quote pagan philosophers and poets, and, if so, how, remained 
a problem. The apologists made ample use of them, as we know. Paul's 
citations from profane literature are striking (<scripRef passage="Titus 1:12" id="iv.x-p17.5" parsed="|Titus|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12">Tit. i. 12</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:33" id="iv.x-p17.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33">1 Cor. xv. 33</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 17:28" id="iv.x-p17.7" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>); since Origen's treatment of them, they have 
often been discussed and appealed to by the more liberal. Origen (Hom. xxxi., <i>in Luc</i>., vol. v. p. 202) thought: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p17.8">Ideo assumit 
Paulus verba etiam de his qui foris sunt, tit sanctificet eos.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p18">Then comes trade. Tertullian is strongly inclined to prohibit 

<pb n="307" id="iv.x-Page_307" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_307.html" />trade altogether<note n="506" id="iv.x-p18.1">Tertullian stands here pretty 
much by himself. We find even a man like Irenæus (cp. iv. 30. 1) had 
no objections to a Christian engaging in trade.</note> owing to its origin in covetousness and its connection, 
however indirectly, with idolatry. It provides material 
for the temple services. What more need be said? “Even supposing 
that these very wares—frankincense, I mean, and other foreign 
wares—used in sacrificing to idols, are also of use to people 
as medicinal salves, and particularly to us Christians in our preparations 
for a burial, still you are plainly promoting idolatry, so long 
as processions, ceremonies, and sacrifices to idols are furnished 
at the cost of danger, loss, inconvenience, schemes, discussion, 
and commercial ventures.” “With what face can a Christian dealer 
in incense, who happens to pass by a temple, spit on the smoking 
altars, and puff aside their fumes, when he himself has provided 
material for those very altars?” (xi.).<note n="507" id="iv.x-p18.2">The clergy themselves were not 
absolutely forbidden to trade; only restrictions were laid on them 
(cp. the nineteenth canon of Elvira).</note> The taking 
of interest on money was not differentiated from usury, and was 
strictly prohibited. But the prohibition was not adhered to. Repeatedly, 
steps had to be taken against even the clergy, the episcopate, and 
the church widows for taking interest or following occupations tinged 
with usury.<note n="508" id="iv.x-p18.3">Cp. Funk, “Interest and Usury in Christian Antiquity” 
(<i>Tübingen Theol. Quartalschrift</i> vol. lvii., 1875, pp 214 f.). 
See Eus., <i>H.E</i>. v. 21; Cyprian, <i>de Lapsis</i>, vi., and <i>Testim</i>., iii. 48; 
Commod., <i>Instruct</i>., ii. 24; and the twentieth canon of the Council of Elvira.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p19">Can a Christian hold a civil appointment? Joseph 
and Daniel did; they kept themselves free from idolatry, said the 
liberal party in the church. But Tertullian is unconvinced. “Supposing,” 
he says, “that any one holder of an office were to succeed in coming 
forward with the mere title of the office, without either sacrificing 
or lending the sanction of his presence to a sacrifice, without 
farming out the supply of sacrificial victims, without handing over 
to other people the care of the temples or superintending their 
revenues, without holding spectacles either at his own or at the 
state's expense, without presiding at such spectacles, without proclaiming 
or announcing any ceremony, without even taking an oath, and moreover—in 

<pb n="308" id="iv.x-Page_308" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_308.html" />regard to other official business—without passing judgment of 
life or death on anyone or on his civil standing . . . . without 
either condemning or laying down ordinances of punishment, without 
chaining or imprisoning, or torturing a single person—well, supposing 
all that to be possible, then there is nothing to be said against 
a Christian being an official!” Furthermore, the badges of officials 
are all mixed up with idolatry. “If you have abjured the pomp of 
the devil, know that whatever part of it you touch is idolatry to 
you” (xvii.-xviii.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p20">This involves the impossibility of any Christian being a military 
officer. But may he not be a private and fill subordinate positions 
in the army? “‘The inferior ranks do not need to sacrifice, and 
have nothing to do with capital punishments.' True, but it is unbecoming 
for anyone to accept the military oath of God and also that of man, 
or to range himself under the standard of Christ and also under 
that of the devil, or to bivouac in the camp of light and also in 
the camp of darkness; no soul can be indebted to both, to Christ 
and to the devil.” You point to the warriors of Israel, to Moses 
and Joshua, to the soldiers who came to John the Baptist, to the 
centurion who believed. But “subsequently the Lord disarmed Peter, 
and in so doing unbuckled the sword of every soldier. Even in peace 
it is not to be worn” (xix.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p21">Furthermore, in ordinary life a good deal must 
be entirely proscribed. One must abjure any phrase in which the 
gods are named. Thus one dare not say “by Hercules,” or “as true 
as heaven” (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p21.1">medius fidius</span></i>), 
or use any similar expletive (xx.). And no one is tacitly to accept 
an adjuration addressed to himself, from fear of being recognized 
as a Christian if he demurs to it.<note n="509" id="iv.x-p21.2">“I know one Christian who, on being publicly 
addressed during a law-suit with the words ‘Jove's wrath be 
on you,' answered, ‘Nay, on <i>you</i>.'” The unlawfulness 
of this answer, according to Tertullian, consisted, not simply 
in the malediction, but in the recognition of Jupiter which 
it implied.</note> Every pagan blessing must be rejected; accept it, and you are accursed of God. “It is 
a denial of God for anyone to dissemble on any occasion whatsoever 
and let himself pass for a pagan. All denial of God is idolatry, 
just as all idolatry is denial of God, be it in word or in deed” (xxi.-xxii.). Even the pledge 

<pb n="309" id="iv.x-Page_309" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_309.html" />exacted from Christians as a guarantee when money is borrowed, is 
a denial of God, though the oath is not sworn in words (xxiii.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p22">“Such are the reefs and shoals and straits of 
idolatry, amid which faith has to steer her course, her sails filled 
by the Spirit of God.” Yet after the close of the second century 
the large majority of Christians took quite another view of the 
situation, and sailed their ship with no such anxieties about her 
track.<note n="510" id="iv.x-p22.1">Read the second and third books 
of Clement's <i>Paedagogus</i>. The author certainly does not 
belong to the lax party, but he does not go nearly the length of 
Tertullian. On the other hand, he lashes (<i>Paed</i>. 
III. xi. 80) mere “Sunday Christianity”: “They drop the heavenly inspiration 
of the congregation when they leave the meeting-place, and become 
like the great majority with whom they associate. Or rather, in 
laying aside the affected and specious mask of solemnity, they show 
their real nature, undisguised. After listening reverently to the 
word of God, they leave what they have heard within the church itself, 
and go outside to amuse themselves in godless society with music,” etc.</note> Coarse forms of idolatry were loathed and 
severely punished, but during the age of Tertullian, at least, little 
attention was paid any longer to such subtle forms as were actually 
current. Moreover, when it suits his point to do so, Tertullian 
himself in the <i>Apology</i> meets the charge of criminal isolation brought against Christians, by 
boasting that “we share your voyages and battles, your agriculture 
and your trading” (xlii.), remarking in a tone of triumph that Christians 
are to be met with everywhere, in all positions of state, in the 
army, and even in the senate. “We have left you nothing but the 
temples.” Such was indeed the truth. The facts of the case show 
that Christians were to be found in every line of life,<note n="511" id="iv.x-p22.2">Of course, as Tertullian sarcastically 
observes (<i>Apol</i>. xliii.), “pimps, panders, assassins, poisoners 
and sorcerers, with sacrificial augurs, diviners, and astrologers, 
very reasonably complain of Christians being a profitless race!” 
As early as <scripRef passage="Acts 19:1-41" id="iv.x-p22.3" parsed="|Acts|19|1|19|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.1-Acts.19.41">Acts 19</scripRef>. we read of tradesmen in Ephesus who lived by 
the cult of Diana feeling injured by Christians.</note> and that 
troubles occasioned by one's occupation must have been on the whole 
very rare (except in the case of soldiers; see below, Bk. IV. Ch. 
II.). Nor was the sharp criticism passed by Tatian, 
Tertullian, Hippolytus, and even (though for different reasons, 
of course) by Origen, upon the state as such, and upon civil relations, 
translated very often into practice.<note n="512" id="iv.x-p22.4"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p23">Still, Cæcilius (in <i>Min. Felix</i>, viii.) describes 
Christians as a “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p23.1">natio in publico muta, in angulis garrula</span> (a people 
tongue-tied in public, but talkative in corners), <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p23.2">honores et purpuras 
despiciunt (despising honors and purple robes).</span>” Cp. Tatian, <i>Orat</i>., xi.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.x-p23.3">βασιλεύειν 
οὐ θέλω, 
πλουτεῖν οὐ βούλομαι, 
τὴν στρατηγίαν 
παρῄτημαι . . . . 
δοξομανίας ἀπήλλαγμαι</span> 
(“I have no desire to reign—no wish to be rich. I decline all leadership. . . . . I am void of any 
frenzy for fame”); Speratus (in <i>Martyr. Scil</i>.): “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p23.4">Ego imperium huius saeculi non cognosco</span>” 
(“of the kingdom of this world I know nothing”); Tertull., <i>Apol</i>. xlii.: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p23.5">Christianus nec 
aedilitatem affectat</span> (“the Christian has no ambition to be aedile”), 
and his critique of Roman laws in chaps iv.-vi. of the <i>Apology</i>. 
On the charge of “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p23.6">infructuositas in negotio</span>” (barrenness in affairs), 
see Tert., <i>de Pallio</i>, v., where all that is said of the <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p23.7">pallium</span> applies to Christians: 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p23.8">Ego, inquit, nihil foro, nihil campo, 
nihil curiae debeo, nihil officio advigilo, nulla rostra praeoccupo, 
nulla praetoria observo, canales non odoro, cancellos non adoro, 
subsellia non contundo, iura non conturbo, causas non elatro, non 
iudico, non milito, non regno, secessi de populo. in me unicum negotium 
mihi est; nisi aliud non curo quam ne curem. vita meliore magis 
in secessu fruare quam in promptu. sed ignavam infamabis. scilicet 
patriae et imperio reique vivendum est. erat olim ista sententia. 
nemo alii nascitur moriturus sibi. certe cum ad Epicuros et Zenones 
ventum est, sapientes vocas totum quietis magisterium, qui eam summae 
atque unicae voluptatis nomine consecravere</span>,” etc. (“I,” quoth the 
cloak, “I owe no duty to the forum, the hustings, or the senate-house. 
I keep no obsequious vigils, I haunt no platforms, I boast no great 
houses, I scent no cross-roads, I worship no lattices, I do not 
wear out the judicial bench, I upset no laws, I bark in no pleadings 
at the bar; no judge am I, no soldier, and no king. I have withdrawn 
from the people. My peculiar business is with myself. No care have 
I save to shun care. You, too, would enjoy a better life in retreat 
than in publicity. But you will decry me as indolent. ‘We must live,' 
forsooth, ‘for country, empire, and estate.' Well, our view prevailed 
in days gone by. None, it was said, is born for another's ends, 
since to himself he is to die. At all events, when you come to the 
Epicureans and Zenos, you dub all the teachers of quietism ‘sages'; 
and they have hallowed quietism with the name of the ‘unique' and 
'supreme' pleasure”). <i>Apolog</i>., xxxviii. f: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p23.9">Nec ulla magis res 
aliena quam publica . . . . unam omnium rempublicam agnoscimus, mundum</span> 
(“Nothing is so alien to us as political affairs . . . . We recognize 
but one universal commonwealth, viz., the universe”). On the absence 
of any home-feeling among Christians, see Diognet. v. 5: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.x-p23.10">πατρίδας 
οἰκοῦσιν 
ἰδίας, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς πάροικοι· 
μετέχουσι 
πάντων ὡς πολῖται, καὶ 
πάνθ᾽ ὑπομένουσιν ὡς ξένοι· 
πᾶσα ξένη πατρίς ἐστιν 
αὐτῶν, καὶ πᾶσα πατρὶς 
ξένη</span> (“They inhabit their own countries, but merely as sojourners; they 
share in everything as citizens and endure everything as strangers. 
Every foreign country is a fatherland to them, and every fatherland 
is foreign”); also Clem., <i>Paed</i>. iii. 8. 41: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.x-p23.11">πατρίδα ἐπὶ 
γῆν οὐκ ἔχομεν</span> (“On earth we have no fatherland”);
<i>Vita Polycarpi</i>, vi.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.x-p23.12">παντὶ 
δούλῳ θεοῦ πᾶς ὀ κόσμος 
πόλις, πατρὶς δὲ ἡ 
ἐπουράνιος Ἰερουσαλήμ· ἐνταῦθα δὲ παροικεῖν, 
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ κατοικεῖν, ὡς 
ξένοι καὶ παρεπίδημοι 
τετάγμεθα</span> (cp. also 
xxx.). Not without reason does Celsus (<i>Orig</i>., VIII. lxviii.) 
remark to his Christian opponent: “Were all to behave as you do, 
the emperor would ere long be left solitary and deserted, and the 
affairs of this world would presently fall into the hands of the 
most wild and lawless barbarians.” He proceeds to point out that, 
in the event of this, Christianity would cease to exist, and that 
the Roman Empire consequently was the support of Christianity. To 
which Christians replied that, on the contrary, it was they alone who upheld the empire.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p24">Between the second century and the third (the 
line may be drawn about 180 <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p24.1">A.D.</span>) a vital change took place. In 
the former, Christians for the most part had the appearance of a 
company of people who shunned the light and withdrew from public 
life, an immoral, nefarious set who held aloof from actual life; 
in the third century, paganism, to its alarm, discovered in Christianity 
a foe which openly and energetically challenged it in every sphere, 
political, social, and religious. By this time the doctrine of Christianity 
was as familiar as its <span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p24.2">cultus</span>, discipline, and organization; and 
just as Christian basilicas rose everywhere after the reign of Gallienus 
beside the older temples, so Christians rose to every office in 
the state. So far as regards the civil and social status of Christianity, 
the period dating from 250 <span class="sc" id="iv.x-p24.3">A.D.</span>, belongs on the whole to the fourth 
century rather than to the preceding age.</p></note> The kingdom of 

<pb n="310" id="iv.x-Page_310" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_310.html" />Christ, or the world-empire of the Stoics, or some platonic republic 
of Christian philosophy, might be played off against the existing 
state, as the highest form of social union intended by God, but 
all this speculation left life untouched, at least from the close 
of the second century onwards. The <i>Paedagogus</i> of Clement 
already furnishes directions for managing to live a 

<pb n="311" id="iv.x-Page_311" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_311.html" />Christian life in the world. By the close of our period, the court, 
the civil service, and the army were full of Christians.<note n="513" id="iv.x-p24.4">It is not surprising that Origen 
proves the existence of a numerous class of Christians who believed 
everything, were devoted to the priests, and yet were destitute 
of any moral principle. What does surprise us is that he assigns 
heaven to them, simply because they were believers! (Hom. x. 1,
<i>in Jesum Nave</i>, vol. xi. p. 102, Hom. xx. 1, pp. 182 f.). 
It is also significant, in this connection, that Augustine's mother, 
Monica, was concerned about the adultery of her young son, but that 
she did not warn him about banquets till he became a Manichean (cp. <i>Confess</i>. iii.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p25">Still, it was significant, highly significant 
indeed, that gross and actual idolatry was combated to the bitter 
end. With it Christianity never came to terms.<note n="514" id="iv.x-p25.1">Nor did the sects of Christianity, 
with rare exceptions. In one or two cases the rarefied intellectualism 
and spiritual self-confidence of the gnostics made all external 
conduct, including any contact with idols, a matter of entire indifference, 
while open confession of one's faith was held to be useless and, 
in fact, suicidal (cp. the polemic against this in Iren. iv. 33. 9; 
Clem., <i>Strom</i>. iv. 4. 16; and Tertull., <i>Scorpiace adv. Gnost</i>.). 
But the opponents of heresy taxed the gnostics in such cases also 
with a denial of their Christian position on principle, where no 
such denial existed whatsoever (cp. what has been said on Heracleon, 
p. 210), while at the same time they described the freer attitude 
of the gnostics towards the eating of sacrificial meat as an apostasy.</note></p>

<pb n="312" id="iv.x-Page_312" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_312.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Epilogue. Christianity in its Completed Form as Syncretistic Religion." progress="60.84%" id="iv.xi" prev="iv.x" next="v">
<h2 id="iv.xi-p0.1">EPILOGUE</h2>
<h3 id="iv.xi-p0.2">CHRISTIANITY IN ITS COMPLETED FORM AS SYNCRETISTIC RELIGION</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p1">How rich, then, and how manifold, are the ramifications of the Christian religion 
as it steps at the very outset on to pagan soil! And every separate 
point appears to be the main point; every single aspect seems to 
be the whole! It is the preaching of God the Father Almighty (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.xi-p1.1">θεὸς 
πατὴρ παντοκράτωρ</span>), of his Son the Lord Jesus Christ, and of the 
resurrection. It is the gospel of the Saviour and of salvation, of 
redemption and the new creation. It is the message of man becoming 
God. It is the gospel of love and charity. It is the religion of 
the Spirit and power, of moral earnestness and holiness. It is the 
religion of authority and of an unlimited faith; and again, the 
religion of reason and of enlightened understanding. Besides that 
it is a religion of “mysteries.” It proclaims the origin of a new 
people, of a people which had existed in secret from the very beginning. 
It is the religion of a sacred book. It possessed, nay, it was, 
everything that can possibly be considered as religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p2">Christianity thus showed itself 
to be syncretistic. But it revealed to the world a special kind 
of syncretism, namely, the syncretism of a universal religion. Every 
force, every relationship in its environment, was mastered by it 
and made to serve its own ends—a feature in which the other religions 
of the Roman empire make but a poor, a meager, and a narrow show. 
Yet, unconsciously, it learned and borrowed from many quarters; 
indeed, it would be impossible to imagine it existing amid all the 
wealth and vigor of these religions, had it not drawn pith and flavor 
even from them. These religions fertilized the 
 

<pb n="313" id="iv.xi-Page_313" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_313.html" />ground for it, and the new grain and seed which fell upon that soil 
sent down its roots and grew to be a mighty tree. Here is a religion 
which embraces everything. And yet it can always be expressed with 
absolute simplicity: one name, the name of Jesus Christ, still sums up everything.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p3">The syncretism of this religion is further shown by its faculty for incorporating the most diverse 
nationalities—Parthians, Medes and Elamites, Greeks and barbarians. 
It mocked at the barriers of nationality. While attracting to itself 
all popular elements, it repudiated only <i>one</i>, viz., that of <i>Jewish nationalism</i>. 
But this very repudiation was a note of universalism, for, although 
Judaism had been divested of its nationalism and already turned 
into a universal religion, its universalism had remained for two 
centuries confined to narrow limits. And how universal did Christianity 
show itself, in relation to the capacities and culture of mankind! 
Valentinus is a contemporary of Hermas, and both are Christians; 
Tertullian and Clement of Alexandria are contemporaries, and both 
are teachers in the church; Eusebius is a contemporary of St Antony, 
and both are in the service of the same communion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p4">Even this fails to cover what may 
be termed “syncretism,” in the proper sense of the word. After the 
middle of the third century <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p4.1">A.D.</span>, Christianity falls to be considered 
as syncretistic religion<note n="515" id="iv.xi-p4.2">One of my reviewers, de Grandmaison (in <i>Études, Rev. par les pères de la comp. 
de Jésus</i>, vol. xcvi., 5th Aug. 1903, p. 317) asks, “How 
can a syncretistic religion continue to be exclusive? That is 
what one fails to see.” But if it gives out as its own inherent 
possession whatever it has taken over and assimilated; nay 
more, if it makes this part of its very being—why should 
it not be able to remain exclusive?</note> in the fullest sense; as 
such it faced the two other syncretistic products of the age, Manicheanism 
and the Neoplatonic religion which was bound up with the sun-cult.<note n="516" id="iv.xi-p4.3">See my <i>Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte</i>, Bd. I.<sup>(3)</sup>, 
pp. 766 f., 785 f. (Eng. trans., iii. 316 f.): “Three great religious 
systems confronted each other in Western Asia and Southern Europe 
from the close of the third century: <i>Neoplatonism</i>, <i>Catholicism</i>, and 
<i>Manicheanism</i>. All three may be characterized as the final products of a history which 
had lasted for over a thousand years, the history of the religious 
development of the civilized nations from Persia to Italy. In 
all three the old national and particular character of religion 
was laid aside; they were <i>world-religions</i> of the most 
universal tendency, with demands whose consequences transformed 
the whole life of man, both public and private. For the national 
<span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p4.4">cultus</span> they substituted a system which aspired to be at once 
a theology, a theory of the universe, and a science of history, 
while at the same time it embraced a definite ethic and a ritual 
of worship. Formally, therefore, all these religions were alike; 
they were also alike in this, that each had appropriated the 
elements of different older religions. Further, they showed 
their similarity in bringing to the front the ideas of
<i>revelation, redemption, ascetic virtue</i>, and <i>immortality</i>. But Neoplatonism 
was natural religion spiritualized, the polytheism of Greece 
transfigured by Oriental influences and developed into pantheism. 
Catholicism was the monotheistic world-religion based on the 
Old Testament and the gospel, but built up with the aid of Hellenic 
speculation and ethics. Manicheanism was the dualistic world-religion, 
resting on Chaldæism, but interspersed with Christian, Parsi, 
and perhaps Buddhist ideas. Manicheanism lacked the Hellenic 
element, while Catholicism almost entirely lacked the Chaldee 
and Persian. Here are three world-religions developing in the 
course of two centuries (<i>c. </i> <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p4.5">A.D.</span> 50-250), Catholicism coming 
first and Manicheanism last. Both of these were superior to 
Neoplatonism, for the very reason that the latter had no <i>founder</i>; it therefore 
developed no elemental force, and never lost the character of 
being an artificial creation. Attempts were made to <i>invent</i> 
a founder for it, but naturally they came to nothing. Yet, even 
apart from its contents as a religion, Catholicism was superior 
to Manicheanism, because its founder was venerated, not merely 
as the bearer of revelation, but as the redeemer in person and 
the Son of God.” These three syncretistic religions all opposed 
the imperial <span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p4.6">cultus</span>. Christianity was its only open foe, for 
the Neoplatonic religion of the sun was indeed designed to confirm 
it. Yet Neoplatonism also proved a foe to it, by transferring 
religion to the inward life. This cut at the roots of the imperial 
<span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p4.7">cultus</span>. It was a supreme delusion on the part of Julian to imagine 
that he could link political religion with the Neoplatonic religion of the sun.</note> Henceforward,  

<pb n="314" id="iv.xi-Page_314" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_314.html" />Christianity may be just as truly called a Hellenic religion as an Oriental, 
a native religion as a foreign. From the very outset it had been 
syncretistic upon pagan soil; it made its appearance, not as gospel 
pure and simple, but equipped with all that Judaism had already 
acquired during the course of its long history, and entering forthwith 
upon nearly every task in which Judaism was defective. Still, it 
was the middle of the third century that first saw the new religion 
in full bloom as the syncretistic religion 
<i>par excellence</i>, and yet, for all that, as an exclusive religion. As a church, it 
contained everything the age could proffer, a powerful priesthood, 
with a high priest and subordinate clergy, a priesthood which went 
back to Christ and the apostles, and led bishops to glory in their 
succession and apostolic ordination. Christianity possessed every 
element included in the conception of “priesthood.” Its worship 
and its sacraments together represented a real energy of the divine 
nature. The world to come and the powers of an endless life
 

<pb n="315" id="iv.xi-Page_315" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_315.html" />were in operation 
in the <span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p4.8">cultus</span>, and through it upon the world; they could be laid 
hold of and appropriated in a way that was at once spiritual and 
corporeal. To believers, Christianity disclosed all that was ever 
embraced under the terms “revealed knowledge,” “mysteries,” and 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p4.9">cultus</span>.” In its doctrine it had incorporated everything offered 
by that contemporary syncretism which we have briefly described 
(pp. 30 f.). And while it certainly was obliged to re-arrange this 
syncretism and correct it in some essential points, upon the whole 
it did appropriate the system. In the doctrinal system of Origen 
which dominated thoughtful Christians in the East during the second 
half of the third century, the combination of the gospel and of 
syncretism is a <i><span lang="FR" id="iv.xi-p4.10">fait accompli</span></i>. 
Christianity possessed in a more unsullied form the contents of 
what is meant by “the Greek philosophy of religion.”<note n="517" id="iv.xi-p4.11">The philosophy of religion which men like Posidonius 
and Philo founded, and which culminated in Neoplatonism, was 
rounded off by the Christian philosophy of religion which developed 
until the beginning of the third century. Its final statement 
was given by Origen. It led to an alarming increase of dullness 
towards the reality of the senses and fostered an indiscriminate 
attitude towards life, but it deepened the inner life and modified 
the philosophical conception of God by introducing the doctrine 
of creation. The idea of the Incarnation was also brought within 
the range of speculation, and even at the present day there 
are many distinguished thinkers who venture to see in that idea 
the distinctive worth of the Christian religion as well as its 
main significance for the history of the human spirit. The contest 
with the materialists, the skeptics, and the Epicureans was 
waged by the apologists, especially by Origen and Dionysius 
of Alexandria.</note> 
Powerful and vigorous, assured of her own distinctive character, 
and secure from any risk of being dissolved into contemporary religions, 
she believed herself able now to deal more generously and complaisantly 
with men, provided only that they would submit to her authority. 
Her missionary methods altered slowly but significantly in the course 
of the third century. Gregory Thaumaturgus, who shows himself a 
pupil of Origen in his religious philosophy with its comprehensive 
statement of Christianity, but who, as a Hellenist, excels his master, 
accommodated himself as a bishop in a truly surprising way to the 
pagan tendencies of those whom he converted. We shall hear of him 
later on. Saints and intercessors, who were thus semi-gods, poured 
into the church.<note n="518" id="iv.xi-p4.12">The habit of seeking oracular hints from the 
Scriptures is part and parcel of this movement. So far as I 
know, the earliest evidence for it comes from the 
fourth century, but it is certainly later than that period. Cp Aug.,
<i>Epist</i>. lv. 37: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p4.13">Hi qui de paginis evangelicis sortes legunt, etsi optandum est, ut 
hoc potius faciant quam ad daemonia concurrant, tamen etiam ista mihi displicet <i>consuetudo</i>, 
ad negotia saecularia et ad vitae huius vanitatem propter aliam 
vitam loquentia oracula divina velle convertere</span>” (“As for those who read 
fortunes out of the pages of the gospel, though it were better they should do 
this than betake themselves to the demons, still, I dislike the custom of trying 
to turn divine oracles which speak of another life into counsels upon secular 
affairs and the vanity of this life”). This, however, is more lax than the 
attitude of Hermas (<scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 11" id="iv.xi-p4.14"><i>Mand</i>. xi.</scripRef>) towards the 
false prophets. Cp., too, the famous “<span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p4.15">tolle, lege</span>” of Augustine's 
own history.</note> Local cults and 
 

<pb n="316" id="iv.xi-Page_316" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_316.html" />holy places were instituted. The different provinces of life were distributed afresh 
among guardian spirits. The old gods returned; only, their masks 
were new. Annual festivals were noisily celebrated. Amulets and 
charms, relics and bones of the saints, were cherished eagerly.<note n="519" id="iv.xi-p4.16">The question is not what amount of mythology, 
superstition, and sacramentalism the church took over, but 
rather what was the result of its borrowings, and what it did 
not borrow. In regard to the first point, we have to reckon 
not only with the amount of analogous ideas and practices current 
here and there from the very first within the churches (for, 
of course, the fact that here or there a few Syrians were converted, 
does not mean that the entire cast of things was Syrian, any 
more than the incorporation of Greek converts means a peculiarly 
Hellenic tinge), but with the problem, When were such ideas 
and practices consecrated by the church and admitted to public 
use, or to public expression in prayer and doctrine (in a city, 
in a province, or throughout the entire church)? The story of 
this process remains to be written, and it can only be written 
in part. Besides, many elements came in side by side from the 
very first. Yet we can explain in certain cases, perhaps, when 
definite pieces of pagan mythology and ritual were taken over 
into the public representation of the church's religion, with 
the requisite alterations of their garb. The answer to such 
problems, however, needs to be sought with much more caution 
and care than is usual at present. Attempts to refer the primitive 
Christian Sabbath and Lord's supper, and the doctrines of the 
virgin birth, the resurrection on the third day, the ascension, 
etc., to the influence of a definite pagan origin (whether obscure 
or open), seem to me radically unsound and as yet entirely unsuccessful. 
(How these institutions and ideas came into existence at so 
early a period is another question.) Generally, we may say that 
if the catholic churches and not individual gnostic circles 
are kept in view (though even this distinction may be disputed), 
the fundamental principles of the idealistic philosophy were 
received, only to be followed by mythology and ritual. As for 
the second point, the most important thing is to determine for 
how long and with what strenuousness the church resisted astrology, 
the deadly foe of morals and religion. Anyone who will consider 
the influence of astrology during the imperial period, when 
the natural sciences had in general decayed, its knack of assuming 
the garb of science, its widespread diffusion, and its adaptation 
to the active and passive moods of the age, will be able to 
appreciate aright the resistance offered by the church (for 
gnosticism in this department too was pretty defenseless). Here 
we recognize a great achievement of the church. Schürer, in 
his recent essay on the seven-day week of the church during 
the first centuries (<i>Zeits. f. die neutest. Wiss</i>., 
vi., 1905, pp. 1 f., 43 f.), has thoroughly investigated the 
position of the church towards astrology. In the second century, 
practically nothing was heard of it; <i>i.e</i>., it was 
attacked as pagan pseudo-science, as bad as polytheism, or worse. 
In the third century it raised its head within the church. In 
the fourth, it had to be sharply refuted. The theologians of 
the church always condemned it with indignation, but after the 
third century they no longer controlled the Christian communities, 
and they could not prevent it filtering in, and permeating alike 
the ideas and the speech of the people.</note> And the very religion which erstwhile in its strictly spiritual 
temper had prohibited and resisted any tendency towards materialism, 
now took material shape in every one of its relationships. It had 
mortified the world and nature. But now it proceeded to revive them, 
not of course in their entirety, but still in certain sections and 
details, and—what is more—in phases that were dead and repulsive. Miracles 

<pb n="317" id="iv.xi-Page_317" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_317.html" />in the churches became more numerous, more external, and more coarse. 
Whatever fables the apocryphal Acts of the Apostles had narrated, 
were dragged into contemporary life and predicated of the living 
present.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p5"><i>This</i> church, whose religion Porphyry blamed for its audacious critique 
of the universe, its doctrine of the incarnation,<note n="520" id="iv.xi-p5.1">Cp. the pagan in <i>Macarius Magnes</i>, IV. xxii.:  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.xi-p5.2">εἰ δὲ καί τις τῶν 
Ἑλλήνων οὕτω 
κοῦφος τὴν γνώμην, ὡς 
ἐν τοῖς ἀγάλμασιν ἔνδον οἰκεῖν 
νομίζειν τοὺς θεούς, πολλῷ 
καθαρώτερον εἶχεν τὴν 
ἔννοιαν τοῦ πιστεύοντος 
ὅτι εἰς τὴν γαστέρα Μαρίας τῆς 
παρθένον εἰσέδυ τὸ 
θεῖον, ἔμβρυόν τε ἐγένετο καὶ 
τεχθὲν ἐσπαργανώθη, μεστὸν 
αἵματος 
χορίου καὶ χολῆς καὶ τῶν ἔτι 
πολλῷ τούτων ἀτοπώτερον</span> 
(“A Greek might be silly enough to believe that the 
gods dwelt in their shrines, but he would at least be more reverent 
than the man who believes that the deity entered the womb of 
the Virgin Mary, became an embryo, was born and swaddled as 
from the fœtus full of blood and bile and all the rest of it”).</note> 
and its assertion of the resurrection of the flesh<note n="521" id="iv.xi-p5.3">The points of agreement between Celsus and Origen 
are already striking and instructive, although Celsus's was 
not a religious nature; still more striking are the points of 
agreement between Porphyry and the Oriental church teachers 
of his age. Porphyry's acute criticism of the gospels (especially 
the Fourth gospel), which is at many points quite justified, 
as well as of the apostle Paul, with whom he had little sympathy, 
cannot blind us to the fact that, apart from these three points, 
he was substantially of <i>one</i> mind with the Christians, 
and that he and they breathed the same religious atmosphere. 
The main point of difference lay in the fact that he reverently 
combined the entire universe with the Godhead, refusing to separate 
the Godhead from it, although he hated “the garment spotted 
by the flesh” as thoroughly as did the Christian teachers.</note>—this church 
labored at her mission in the second half of the third century, 
and she won the day. But had she been summoned to the bar and asked 
what right she had to admit these novelties, she could have  

<pb n="318" id="iv.xi-Page_318" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_318.html" />replied, “I am not to blame. I have only developed the germ which was 
planted in my being from the very first.” This religion was the 
first to cut the ground from under the feet of all other religions, 
and by means of her religious philosophy, as a civilizing power, 
to displace ancient philosophy.<note n="522" id="iv.xi-p5.4">Cp. the question stated by Henrici in his
<i>Das Urchristenthum</i> (1902), p. 3.</note> But the reasons for 
the triumph of Christianity in that age are no guarantee for the 
permanence of that triumph throughout the history of mankind. Such 
a triumph rather depends upon the simple elements of the religion, 
on the preaching of the living God as the Father of men and on the 
representation of Jesus Christ. For that very reason it depends 
also on the capacity of Christianity to strip off repeatedly such 
a collective syncretism and unite itself to fresh coefficients. 
The Reformation made a beginning in this direction.</p>

<pb n="319" id="iv.xi-Page_319" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_319.html" />
</div2>
</div1>

    <div1 title="Book III. The Missionaries: The Methods of the Mission and the Counter-movements." progress="62.20%" id="v" prev="iv.xi" next="v.i">
<h1 id="v-p0.1">BOOK III</h1>
<h2 id="v-p0.2">THE MISSIONARIES: THE METHODS OF THE MISSION AND THE COUNTER-MOVEMENTS</h2>

      <div2 title="Chapter I. The Christian Missionaries (Apostles, Evangelists, and Prophets or Teachers: The Informal Missionaries)" progress="62.20%" id="v.i" prev="v" next="v.ii">
<h2 id="v.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I</h2>
<h3 id="v.i-p0.2">THE CHRISTIAN MISSIONARIES (APOSTLES, EVANGELISTS, AND PROPHETS OR TEACHERS: THE INFORMAL MISSIONARIES)</h3>
<h3 id="v.i-p0.3">I</h3>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.i-p1.1">Before</span> entering upon the subject proper, let us briefly 
survey the usage of the term “apostle,” in its wider and narrower senses, throughout 
the primitive Christian writings.<note n="523" id="v.i-p1.2">Though it is only apostles of Christ who are to be considered, it 
may be observed that Paul spoke (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:23" id="v.i-p1.3" parsed="|2Cor|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.23">2 Cor. viii. 23</scripRef>) of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p1.4">ἀπόστολοι ἐκκλησιῶν</span>,
and applied the title “apostle of the Philippians” to Epaphroditus, who had conveyed 
to him a donation from that church (<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:25" id="v.i-p1.5" parsed="|Phil|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.25">Philip. ii. 25</scripRef>). In 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 3:1" id="v.i-p1.6" parsed="|Heb|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.1">Heb. iii. 1</scripRef> Jesus is called “the 
apostle and high-priest of our confession.” But in <scripRef passage="John 13:6" id="v.i-p1.7" parsed="|John|13|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.6">John xiii. 16</scripRef> 
“apostle” is merely 
used as an illustration: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p1.8">οὐκ ἔστιν 
δοῦλος μείζων τοῦ 
κυρίου αὐτοῦ, 
οὐδὲ ἀπόστολος μείζων 
τοῦ πέμψαντος αὐτόν.</span> For the literature on this subject, see my edition 
of the Didachê (<i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, vol. ii., 1884) and my <i>Dogmengeschichte</i> I.<sup>3</sup> 
(1894), pp. 153 f. [Eng. trans., vol. i. pp. 212 f.], Seufert on <i>Der Ursprung and 
die Bedeutung des Apostolats in d. Christliche Kirche</i> (1887), Weizsäcker's <i>Der Apost. 
Zeitalter</i><sup>2</sup> (1892, s.v.), Zahn's <i>Skizzen aus dem Leben der alten Kirche</i><sup>2</sup> (1898), 
p. 338, Haupt on <i>Zum Verständnisse des Apostolats im N. T</i>. (1896), Wernle's <i>Anfänge 
unserer Religion</i><sup>2</sup> (1904), and Monnier's <i>La notion de 1'Apostolat des origins à 
Irénée</i> (1903).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p2">1. In Matthew, Mark, and John, “apostle” is not a special and distinctive 
name for the inner circle of the disciples of Jesus. These are almost invariably 
described as “the twelve,”<note n="524" id="v.i-p2.1"><scripRef passage="Matthew 10:5" id="v.i-p2.2" parsed="|Matt|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.5">Matt. x. 5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 20:17" id="v.i-p2.3" parsed="|Matt|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.17">xx. 17</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 26:14,47" id="v.i-p2.4" parsed="|Matt|26|14|0|0;|Matt|26|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.14 Bible:Matt.26.47">xxvi. 14, 47</scripRef>; Mark (<scripRef passage="Mark 3:14" id="v.i-p2.5" parsed="|Mark|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.14">iii. 14</scripRef>), 
<scripRef passage="Mark 4:10" id="v.i-p2.6" parsed="|Mark|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.10">iv. 10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 6:7" id="v.i-p2.7" parsed="|Mark|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.7">vi. 7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 9:35" id="v.i-p2.8" parsed="|Mark|9|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.35">ix. 35</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Mark 10:32" id="v.i-p2.9" parsed="|Mark|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.32">x. 32</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Mark 11:11" id="v.i-p2.10" parsed="|Mark|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.11">xi. 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 14:10,17,20,43" id="v.i-p2.11" parsed="|Mark|14|10|0|0;|Mark|14|17|0|0;|Mark|14|20|0|0;|Mark|14|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.10 Bible:Mark.14.17 Bible:Mark.14.20 Bible:Mark.14.43">xiv. 10, 17, 20, 43</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John 6:67,70,71" id="v.i-p2.12" parsed="|John|6|67|0|0;|John|6|70|0|0;|John|6|71|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.67 Bible:John.6.70 Bible:John.6.71">John vi. 67, 70, 71</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 20:24" id="v.i-p2.13" parsed="|John|20|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.24">xx. 24</scripRef>.</note> or the 


<pb n="320" id="v.i-Page_320" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_320.html" />twelve disciples.<note n="525" id="v.i-p2.14"><scripRef passage="Matthew 10:1" id="v.i-p2.15" parsed="|Matt|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.1">Matt. x. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:1" id="v.i-p2.16" parsed="|Matt|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.1">xi. 1</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 26:20" id="v.i-p2.17" parsed="|Matt|26|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.20">xxvi. 20</scripRef>.—Add further the instances in which they 
are called “the eleven” (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:14" id="v.i-p2.18" parsed="|Mark|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.14">Mark xvi. 14</scripRef>) or “the eleven disciples” 
(<scripRef passage="Matthew 28:16" id="v.i-p2.19" parsed="|Matt|28|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.16">Matt. xxviii. 16</scripRef>).</note> 
As may be inferred from <scripRef passage="Matthew 19:28" id="v.i-p2.20" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. xix. 28</scripRef>, the choice of this number probably referred 
to the twelve tribes of Israel.<note n="526" id="v.i-p2.21">This is explicitly stated in <scripRef passage="Barn 8:3" id="v.i-p2.22">Barn. 8</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p2.23">οὖσιν 
δεκαδύο εἰς μαρτύριον 
τῶν φυλῶν ὅτι ιβ´ αἱ 
φυλαὶ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ</span> 
(“They are twelve for a testimony to the tribes, for there are twelve tribes in Israel”).</note> In my opinion the fact of their selection 
is historical, as is also the tradition that even during his lifetime Jesus once 
dispatched them to preach the gospel, and selected them with that end in view. At 
the same time, the primitive church honored them pre-eminently not as apostles but 
as the twelve disciples (chosen by Jesus). In John they are never called the apostles;<note n="527" id="v.i-p2.24">This is a remarkable fact. In the Johannine epistles “apostle” never 
occurs at all. Yet these letters were composed by a man who, whatever he may have 
been, claimed and exercised apostolic authority over a large number of the churches, 
as is plain from the third epistle (see my study of it in the fifteenth volume of 
the <i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, part 3). More on this point afterwards.</note> 
in Matthew they are apparently called “the twelve apostles” (x. 2) once,<note n="528" id="v.i-p2.25">Not “the twelve” pure and simple. Elsewhere the term, “the twelve 
apostles,” occurs only in <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 21:14" id="v.i-p2.26" parsed="|Rev|21|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.14">Apoc. xxi. 14</scripRef>, and 
there the “twelve” is not superfluous, 
as the Apocalypse uses “apostle” in a more general sense (see below).</note> 
but this reading is a correction, Syr. Sin. giving “disciples.” At one place Mark 
writes “the apostles” (<scripRef passage="Mark 6:20" id="v.i-p2.27" parsed="|Mark|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.20">vi. 30</scripRef>), but this refers to their temporary missionary labors 
during the life of Jesus. All three evangelists are thus ignorant of “apostle” as 
a designation of the twelve: there is but one instance where the term is applied 
to them <i><span lang="LA" id="v.i-p2.28">ad hoc</span></i>.<note n="529" id="v.i-p2.29">The phrasing of <scripRef passage="Mark 3:14" id="v.i-p2.30" parsed="|Mark|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.14">Mark iii. 14 </scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p2.31">ἐποίησεν 
δώδεκα ἵνα ὦσιν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ καὶ 
ἵνα ἀποστέλλῃ αὐτοὺς 
κηρύσσειν καὶ ἔχειν 
ἐξουσίαν ἐκβάλλειν τὰ 
δαιμόνια</span>)  
corresponds to the original facts of the case. The mission (within Israel) was one 
object of their election from the very first; see, further, the saying upon “fishers 
of men” (<scripRef passage="Mark 1:17" id="v.i-p2.32" parsed="|Mark|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.17">Mark i. 17</scripRef>).—In this connection we must also note those passages in the 
gospel where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p2.33">ἀποστέλλειν</span> is used, <i>i.e.</i>, where it is applied by Jesus to 
his own commissions and to the disciples whom he commissions (particularly <scripRef passage="John 20:21" id="v.i-p2.34" parsed="|John|20|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.21">John 
xx. 21</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p2.35">καθὼς 
ἀπέσταλκέν με ὁ πατὴρ, 
κἀγω πέμπω ὑμᾶς</span>).</note></p>



<p class="normal" id="v.i-p3">2. With Paul it is quite otherwise. He never employs the term “the twelve” (for 
in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:5" id="v.i-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.5">1 Cor. xv. 5</scripRef> he is repeating a formula of the primitive 
church),<note n="530" id="v.i-p3.2">From the absence of the term “twelve” in Paul, one might infer (despite 
the gospels) that it did not arise till later; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:5" id="v.i-p3.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.5">1 Cor. xv. 5</scripRef>, however, proves the 
reverse.</note> but confines himself to the idea of “apostles.” His terminology, however, is not 
unambiguous on this point.</p> 


<pb n="321" id="v.i-Page_321" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_321.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p4">(<i>a</i>) He calls himself an apostle of Jesus Christ, and lays the greatest 
stress upon this fact.<note n="531" id="v.i-p4.1">See the opening of all the Pauline epistles, except 1 and 2 Thess., 
Philippians and Philemon; also <scripRef passage="Romans 1:5" id="v.i-p4.2" parsed="|Rom|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.5">Rom. i. 5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Romans 11:13" id="v.i-p4.3" parsed="|Rom|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.13">xi. 13</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:9" id="v.i-p4.4" parsed="|1Cor|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.9">1 Cor. iv. 9</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:1" id="v.i-p4.5" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">ix. 1 f.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:9" id="v.i-p4.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">xv. 9 f.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:12" id="v.i-p4.7" parsed="|2Cor|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.12">2 Cor. 
xii. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:17" id="v.i-p4.8" parsed="|Gal|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17">Gal. i. 17</scripRef> (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:8" id="v.i-p4.9" parsed="|Gal|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.8">ii. 8</scripRef>). 
It may be doubted whether, in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:9" id="v.i-p4.10" parsed="|1Cor|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.9">1 Cor. iv. 9 </scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p4.11">δοκῶ, ὁ θεὸς 
ἡμᾶς τοὺς ἀποστόλους 
ἐσχάτους ἀπέδειξεν ὡς 
ἐπιθανατίους</span>), is to be 
taken as an attribute of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p4.12">ἐσχάτους</span> or as a predicative. I prefer the 
former construction (see <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:8" id="v.i-p4.13" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8">1 Cor. xv. 8 f.</scripRef>), and it seems to me therefore probable 
that the first person plural here is an epistolary plural.</note> He became an apostle, as alone one could, through 
God (or Christ); God called him and gave him his apostleship,<note n="532" id="v.i-p4.14"><scripRef passage="Galatians 1:1" id="v.i-p4.15" parsed="|Gal|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1">Gal. i. 1 f.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Romans 1:5" id="v.i-p4.16" parsed="|Rom|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.5">Rom. i. 5 </scripRef>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p4.17">ἐλάβομεν χάριν καὶ ἀποστολήν</span>). 
It is hard to say whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p4.18">ἐλάβομεν</span> is a real plural, and, if so, what apostles 
are here associated with Paul.</note> and his apostleship was proved by the work 
he did and by the way in which he did it.<note n="533" id="v.i-p4.19"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:1,2" id="v.i-p4.20" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|9|2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1-1Cor.9.2">1 Cor. ix. 1, 2</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:9" id="v.i-p4.21" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">xv. 9 f.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:12" id="v.i-p4.22" parsed="|2Cor|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.12">2 Cor. xii. 12</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Galatians 1:2" id="v.i-p4.23" parsed="|Gal|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.2">Gal. i. 2</scripRef>.</note></p>
 
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p5">(<i>b</i>) His fellow-missionaries—<i>e.g.</i>, 
Barnabas and Silvanus—are also apostles; not so, however, his assistants 
and pupils, such as Timothy and Sosthenes.<note n="534" id="v.i-p5.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:4" id="v.i-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.4">1 Cor. ix. 4 f.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:9" id="v.i-p5.3" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 9</scripRef> 
prove that Barnabas was an apostle, whilst 
<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:7" id="v.i-p5.4" parsed="|1Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.7">1 Thess. ii. 7</scripRef> makes it very probable that Silvanus was one also. In the greetings 
of the Thessalonian and Philippian epistles Paul does not call himself an apostle, 
since he is associating himself with Timothy, who is never given this title (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:7" id="v.i-p5.5" parsed="|1Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.7">1 Thess. 
ii. 7</scripRef> need not be taken as referring to him). It is therefore quite correct to ascribe 
to him (as in <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:5" id="v.i-p5.6" parsed="|2Tim|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.5">2 Tim. iv. 5</scripRef>) the work of an evangelist. Apollos, too [see p. 79], is 
never called an apostle. As for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p5.7">εὐαγγελιστής</span>, it is to be noted that, apart 
from 2 Timothy, it occurs twice in the New Testament; namely, in the We-journal 
in Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 21:8" id="v.i-p5.8" parsed="|Acts|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.8">xxi. 8</scripRef>, as a title of Philip, one of the seven), and in 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:11" id="v.i-p5.9" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Ephes. iv. 11</scripRef>, where 
the reason for evangelists being mentioned side by side with apostles is that the 
epistle is addressed to churches which had been founded by nonapostolic missionaries, 
and not by Paul himself—just as the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p5.10">οἱ ἀκούσαντες</span> 
(sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p5.11">τὸν κύριον</span>) 
is substituted for “apostles” in <scripRef passage="Hebrews 2:3" id="v.i-p5.12" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">Heb. ii. 3</scripRef>, because the readers for whom the epistle 
was originally designed had not received their Christianity from apostles.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p6">(<i>c</i>) Others also—probably, <i>e.g</i>., Andronicus and Junias<note n="535" id="v.i-p6.1"><scripRef passage="Romans 16:7" id="v.i-p6.2" parsed="|Rom|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.7">Rom. xvi. 7 </scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p6.3">ἐπίσημοι ἐν τοῖς 
ἀποστόλοις, οἳ καὶ πρὸ 
ἐμοῦ γέγοναν ἐν Χριστῷ</span>); 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p6.4">ἐν</span> is probably (with Lightfoot, as against Zahn) to be translated “among” 
rather than “by,” since the latter would render the additional phrase rather superfluous 
and leave the precise scope of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p6.5">ἀποστόλοι</span> 
unintelligible. If <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p6.6">ἐν</span> means 
“by,” this passage is to be correlated with those which use <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p6.7">οἱ ἀποστόλοι</span> 
for the original apostles, since in the present case this gives the simplest meaning 
to the words. At any rate, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p6.8">οἳ</span> refers to Andronicus and Junias, not 
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p6.9">ἀποστόλοις</span>.</note> are apostles. In fact, 
the term cannot be sharply restricted at all; for as God appoints prophets and teachers 
“in the church,” so also does he appoint apostles to be the front rank  

<pb n="322" id="v.i-Page_322" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_322.html" />therein,<note n="536" id="v.i-p6.10"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="v.i-p6.11" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28 f.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:2" id="v.i-p6.12" parsed="|Eph|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.2">Eph. iv. 2</scripRef>. 
Even <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:20" id="v.i-p6.13" parsed="|Eph|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20">Eph. ii. 20</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:5" id="v.i-p6.14" parsed="|Eph|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.5">iii. 5</scripRef> could 
not be understood to refer exclusively to the so-called “original apostles,” otherwise Paul would 
simply be disavowing his own position.</note> and since such charismatic callings depend upon the church's 
needs, which are known to God alone, their numbers are not fixed. To the apostleship 
belong (in addition to the above mentioned call of God or Christ) the wonderful 
deeds which accredit it (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:12" id="v.i-p6.15" parsed="|2Cor|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.12">2 Cor. xii. 12</scripRef>) and a work of its own 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:1-2" id="v.i-p6.16" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|9|2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1-1Cor.9.2">1 Cor. ix. 1-2</scripRef>), in 
addition to special rights.<note n="537" id="v.i-p6.17">It cannot be proved—at least not with any great degree of probability 
from <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:1" id="v.i-p6.18" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">1 Cor. ix. 1</scripRef> that one must have seen the Lord in order to be able to come forward 
as an apostle. The four statements are an ascending series 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p6.19">οὐκ εἰμὶ ἐλεύθερος; οὐκ εἰμὶ ἀπόστολος; οὐχὶ Ἰησοῦν τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν ἑόρακα; οὐ τὸ ἔργον μου ὑμεῖς 
ἐστε ἐν κυρίῳ</span>), as is proved by the relation of the second to the first. 
It is clear that the third and fourth statements are meant to attest the second, 
but it is doubtful if they contain an attestation which is absolutely necessary.</note> He who can point to such is an apostle. 
The very polemic against false apostles (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 9:13" id="v.i-p6.20" parsed="|2Cor|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.13">2 Cor. ix. 13</scripRef>) and 
“super-apostles” (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:5" id="v.i-p6.21" parsed="|2Cor|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.5">2 Cor. xi. 5</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:11" id="v.i-p6.22" parsed="|2Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.11">xii. 11</scripRef>) proves that Paul did not regard the conception of “apostle” as implying 
any fixed number of persons, otherwise the polemic would have been differently put. 
Finally, a comparison of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:7" id="v.i-p6.23" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 Cor. xv. 7</scripRef> with 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:5" id="v.i-p6.24" parsed="|1Cor|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.5">verse 5</scripRef> of the same chapter shows, with 
the utmost clearness, that Paul distinguished a circle of apostles which was wider 
than the twelve—a distinction, moreover, which prevailed during the earliest 
period of the church and within Palestine.<note n="538" id="v.i-p6.25">Cp. Origen, Hom. <i>in Num</i>., xxvii. 11 (vol. x. p. 353, ed. Lommatzsch): 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p6.26">In quo apostolus ostendit [sc. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:7" id="v.i-p6.27" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 Cor. xv. 7</scripRef>) esse et alios apostolos exceptis illis 
duodecim.</span>”</note></p>
 
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p7">(<i>d</i>) But in a further, strict, sense of the term, “apostle” is reserved 
for those with whom he himself works<note n="539" id="v.i-p7.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:2" id="v.i-p7.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.2">1 Cor. ix. 2</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1-21" id="v.i-p7.3" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.21">Gal. ii.</scripRef> (a Jewish and a Gentile apostolate); cp. 
also <scripRef passage="Romans 11:13" id="v.i-p7.4" parsed="|Rom|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.13">Rom. xi. 13</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p7.5">ἐθνῶν ἀπόστολος</span>. Peter 
(<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:8" id="v.i-p7.6" parsed="|Gal|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.8">Gal. ii. 8</scripRef>) has the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p7.7">ἀποστολὴ τ. 
περιτομῆς</span>. Viewed ideally, there is only one apostolate, since there is 
only one church; but the concrete duties of the apostles vary.</note> and here some significance attaches 
to the very chronological succession of those who were called to the apostleship 
(<scripRef passage="Romans 16:7" id="v.i-p7.8" parsed="|Rom|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.7">Rom. xvi. 7</scripRef>). The twelve who were called during the lifetime of Jesus fall to be 
considered as the oldest <i>apostles</i>;<note n="540" id="v.i-p7.9">The apostolate is the highest rank (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="v.i-p7.10" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>); it follows that 
the main thing even about the twelve is the fact of their being apostles.</note> with their qualities and functions they  

<pb n="323" id="v.i-Page_323" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_323.html" />form the pattern and standard for all subsequent apostles. <i>Thus 
the twelve, and</i> (<i>what is more</i>) <i>the twelve as apostles, come to the front</i>. As 
<i>apostles</i> 
Paul put them in front; in order to set the dignity of his own office in its true 
light, he embraced the twelve under the category of the <i>original apostolate</i> (thereby 
allowing their personal discipleship to fall into the background, in his terminology), 
and thus raised them above all other apostles, although not higher than the level 
which he claimed to occupy himself. That the twelve henceforth rank in history as 
the twelve apostles, and in fact as <i>the</i> apostles, was a result brought about by 
Paul; and, paradoxically enough, this was brought about by him in his very effort 
to fix the value of his own apostleship. He certainly did not work out this conception, 
for he neither could nor would give up the more general conception of the apostleship. 
Thus the term “apostle” is confined to the twelve only twice in Paul,<note n="541" id="v.i-p7.11">Apart from <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:7" id="v.i-p7.12" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 Cor. xv. 7</scripRef> (cp. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:5" id="v.i-p7.13" parsed="|1Cor|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.5">verse 5</scripRef>), 
where the twelve appear as the original nucleus of the apostles; probably also apart from 
<scripRef passage="Romans 16:7" id="v.i-p7.14" parsed="|Rom|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.7">Rom. xvi. 7</scripRef> (cp. p. 321, note) and i. 5.</note> 
and even in these passages the reference is not absolutely certain. They occur in 
the first chapter of Galatians and in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:5" id="v.i-p7.15" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:17" id="v.i-p7.16" parsed="|Gal|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17">Gal. i. 17</scripRef> 
speaks of of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p7.17">οἱ πρὸ ἐμοῦ ἀποστόλοι</span> 
(”those who were apostles before me”), where in all likeliehood 
the twelve are alone to be understood. Yet the subsequent remark in <scripRef passage="Galatians 9:19" id="v.i-p7.18" parsed="|Gal|9|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.9.19">verse 19 </scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p7.19">ἕτερον τῶν 
ἀποστόλων οὐκ εἶδον 
εἰ μὴ Ἰάκωβον τὸν 
ἀδελφὸν τοῦ κυρίου</span>)  
shows that it was of no moment to Paul to restrict the conception rigidly. In <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:5" id="v.i-p7.20" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 
Cor. ix. 5</scripRef> we read, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p7.21">μὴ οὐκ ἔχομεν 
ἐξουσίαν ἀδελφὴν 
γυναῖκα περιάγειν ὡς καὶ 
οἱ λοιποὶ ἀπόστολοι καὶ 
οἱ ἀδελφοὶ τοῦ κυρίου 
καὶ Κηφᾶς</span> 
the collocation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p7.22">λοιπῶν ἀπόστολῶν</span> 
with the Lord's brothers renders it very probable that Paul here 
is thinking of the twelve exclusively, and not of all the existing apostles, when 
he mentions “the apostles.” To sum up our results: Paul holds fast to the wider 
conception of the apostolate, but the twelve disciples form in his view its original nucleus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p8">3. The terminology of Luke is determined as much by that of 
the primitive age (the Synoptic tradition) as by the post-Pauline. Following the 
former, he calls the chosen disciples of  

<pb n="324" id="v.i-Page_324" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_324.html" /> Jesus “the twelve,”<note n="542" id="v.i-p8.1"><scripRef passage="Luke 8:1" id="v.i-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.1">Luke viii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 9:1,12" id="v.i-p8.3" parsed="|Luke|9|1|0|0;|Luke|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.1 Bible:Luke.9.12">ix. 1, 12</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Luke 18:31" id="v.i-p8.4" parsed="|Luke|18|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.31">xviii. 31</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 22:3,47" id="v.i-p8.5" parsed="|Luke|22|3|0|0;|Luke|22|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.3 Bible:Luke.22.47">xxii. 3, 47</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 6:2" id="v.i-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.2">Acts vi. 2</scripRef>. Only once, then, 
are they called by this title in Acts, and that in a place where Luke seems to me 
to be following a special source.</note> 
or “the eleven;”<note n="543" id="v.i-p8.7"><scripRef passage="Luke 24:9,33" id="v.i-p8.8" parsed="|Luke|24|9|0|0;|Luke|24|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.9 Bible:Luke.24.33">Luke xxiv. 9, 33</scripRef> (cp. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:14" id="v.i-p8.9" parsed="|Acts|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.14">Acts ii. 14</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p8.10">Πέτρος σὺν τοῖς 
ἕνδεκα</span>).</note> but he reproduces the latter in describing these 
disciples almost invariably throughout Acts as simply “the apostles”—just as 
though there were no other<note n="544" id="v.i-p8.11"><scripRef passage="Acts 1:2" id="v.i-p8.12" parsed="|Acts|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.2">Acts i. 2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:37" id="v.i-p8.13" parsed="|Acts|2|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.37">ii. 37,42-43, 42-43</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 4:33,35,36,37" id="v.i-p8.14" parsed="|Acts|4|33|0|0;|Acts|4|35|0|0;|Acts|4|36|0|0;|Acts|4|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.33 Bible:Acts.4.35 Bible:Acts.4.36 Bible:Acts.4.37">iv. 33, 35, 36, 37</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 5:2,12,18,29,40" id="v.i-p8.15" parsed="|Acts|5|2|0|0;|Acts|5|12|0|0;|Acts|5|18|0|0;|Acts|5|29|0|0;|Acts|5|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.2 Bible:Acts.5.12 Bible:Acts.5.18 Bible:Acts.5.29 Bible:Acts.5.40">5.2, 12, 18, 29, 40</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 6:6" id="v.i-p8.16" parsed="|Acts|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.6">vi. 6</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 8:1" id="v.i-p8.17" parsed="|Acts|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.1">viii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 14:18" id="v.i-p8.18" parsed="|Acts|14|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.18">xiv. 18</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 9:27" id="v.i-p8.19" parsed="|Acts|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.27">ix. 27</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 11:1" id="v.i-p8.20" parsed="|Acts|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.1">xi. 1</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:2,4,6,22,23" id="v.i-p8.21" parsed="|Acts|15|2|0|0;|Acts|15|4|0|0;|Acts|15|6|0|0;|Acts|15|22|0|0;|Acts|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.2 Bible:Acts.15.4 Bible:Acts.15.6 Bible:Acts.15.22 Bible:Acts.15.23">xv. 2, 4, 6, 22, 23</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 16:4" id="v.i-p8.22" parsed="|Acts|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.4">xvi. 4</scripRef>. 
In the later chapters “apostle” 
no longer occurs at all. Once we find the expression of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p8.23">οἱ ἕνδεκα ἀπόστολοι</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 1:26" id="v.i-p8.24" parsed="|Acts|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.26">Acts i. 26</scripRef>).</note> apostles at all—and in relating, in 
his gospel, how Jesus himself called them apostles (<scripRef passage="Luke 6:13" id="v.i-p8.25" parsed="|Luke|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.13">vi. 13</scripRef>). Accordingly, even in 
the gospel he occasionally calls them “the apostles.”<note n="545" id="v.i-p8.26"><scripRef passage="Luke 9:10" id="v.i-p8.27" parsed="|Luke|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.10">Luke ix. 10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 17:5" id="v.i-p8.28" parsed="|Luke|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.5">xvii. 5</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Luke 22:14" id="v.i-p8.29" parsed="|Luke|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.14">xxii. 14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 24:10" id="v.i-p8.30" parsed="|Luke|24|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.10">xxiv. 10</scripRef>. 
The gospel of Peter is more cautious; 
it speaks of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p8.31">μαθηταί</span> (30), or of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p8.32">οἱ δώδεκα μαθηταί</span> (59), but never 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p8.33">ἀπόστολοι</span>. Similarly, 
the apocalypse of Peter (5) writes, it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p8.34">ἡμεῖς οἱ 
δῶδεκα μαθηταί</span>.</note> This would 
incline one to assert that Luke either knew, or wished to know, of no apostles save 
the twelve; but the verdict would be precipitate, for in <scripRef passage="Acts 14:4,14" id="v.i-p8.35" parsed="|Acts|14|4|0|0;|Acts|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.4 Bible:Acts.14.14">Acts xiv. 4, 14</scripRef>, he describes 
not merely Paul but also Barnabas as an apostle.<note n="546" id="v.i-p8.36">With both Paul (see above) and Luke, then, the apostolic dignity 
of Barnabas is well established.—In regard to the Seventy disciples Luke does 
speak of an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p8.37">ἀποστέλλειν</span> 
and calls them “seventy other” apostles, in allusion 
to the twelve. Yet he does not call them explicitly apostles. Irenæus (II. xxi. 1), 
Tertullian (<i>adv. Marc</i>., iv. 24), Origen (on <scripRef passage="Romans 16:7" id="v.i-p8.38" parsed="|Rom|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.7">Rom. xvi. 7</scripRef>), and other writers, however, 
describe them as apostles, and people who were conjectured to have belonged to the 
Seventy were also named apostles by a later age.</note> Obviously, the terminology 
was not yet fixed by any means. Nevertheless it is surprising that Paul is only 
described as an “apostle” upon one occasion in the whole course of the book. He 
does not come<note n="547" id="v.i-p8.39">The apostle to be elected must have companied with Jesus from the 
date of John's baptism until the ascension; he must also have been a witness of 
the resurrection (cp. also <scripRef passage="Luke 14:48" id="v.i-p8.40" parsed="|Luke|14|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.48">Luke xiv. 48</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 1:8" id="v.i-p8.41" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">Acts i. 8</scripRef>). (Paul simply requires an apostle 
to have “seen” the Lord.) This conception of the apostolate gradually displaced 
the original conception entirely, although Paul still retained his apostolic dignity 
as an exception to the rule.</note> under the description of the qualities requisite for 
the apostleship which Luke has in view in <scripRef passage="Acts 1:21" id="v.i-p8.42" parsed="|Acts|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21">Acts i. 21 f.</scripRef>, a description which became 
more and more normative for the next age. Consequently he cannot have been an apostle 
for Luke, except in the wider sense of the term.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p9">4. The apocalypse of John mentions those who call themselves  

<pb n="325" id="v.i-Page_325" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_325.html" />
apostles and are not (<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:2" id="v.i-p9.1" parsed="|Rev|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.2">ii. 2</scripRef>),<note n="548" id="v.i-p9.2">Cp. (above) Paul's judgment on the 
false apostles.</note> which implies that they might be apostles. 
Obviously the writer is following the wider and original conception of the apostolate, 
The reference in <scripRef passage="Revelation 18:20" id="v.i-p9.3" parsed="|Rev|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.20">xviii. 20</scripRef> does not at least contradict this,<note n="549" id="v.i-p9.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p9.5">Εὐφραίνου 
οὐρανὲ καὶ οἱ ἅγιοι καὶ 
οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ 
προφῆται</span>.  
For the collocation of the Old Testament prophets, cp. also <scripRef passage="Luke 11:49" id="v.i-p9.6" parsed="|Luke|11|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.49">Luke xi. 49</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="2Peter 3:2" id="v.i-p9.7" parsed="|2Pet|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.2">2 Pet. iii. 2</scripRef>. But in our passage, as in 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:20" id="v.i-p9.8" parsed="|Eph|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.20">Eph. iii. 20</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:5" id="v.i-p9.9" parsed="|Eph|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.5">iii. 5</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:11" id="v.i-p9.10" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">iv. 11</scripRef>, the writer very possibly means Christian prophets.</note> any more 
than <scripRef passage="Revelation 21:14" id="v.i-p9.11" parsed="|Rev|21|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.14">xxi. 14</scripRef> (see above), although only the twelve are named here 
“apostles,” while the statement with its symbolic character has certainly contributed largely to win 
the victory for the narrower sense of the term.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p10">5. In First Peter and Second Peter (<scripRef passage="2Peter 1:1" id="v.i-p10.1" parsed="|2Pet|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.1">i. 1</scripRef>), Peter is called 
an apostle of Jesus Christ. As for <scripRef passage="Jude 1:17" id="v.i-p10.2" parsed="|Jude|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.17">Jud. 17</scripRef> and 
<scripRef passage="2Peter 3:2" id="v.i-p10.3" parsed="|2Pet|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.2">2 Peter iii. 2 </scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p10.4">μνησθῆναι τῶν 
προειρημένων ῥημάτων ὑπὸ τῶν ἁγίων προφητῶν καὶ τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων ὑμῶν ἐντολῆς τοῦ κυρίου καὶ σωτῆρος</span>),  in the first passage it is certain, and in the second very likely, that 
only the twelve disciples are to be understood.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p11">6. That the epistle of Clement uses 
“apostles” merely to denote the original apostles and Paul, is perfectly clear from 
xlii. 1 f. (the apostles chosen previous to the resurrection) and xlvii. 4 (where Apollos, 
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p11.1">ἀνὴρ δεδοκιμάσμενος παρ᾽ ἀποστόλοις</span>, a man approved by the apostles, 
is definitely distinguished from the apostles); cp. also v. 3 and xliv. 1. For Clement's 
conception of the apostolate, see below. The epistle of Barnabas (v. 9) speaks of 
the Lord's choice of his own apostles (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p11.2">ἴδιος ἀπόστολοι</span>), and therefore 
seems to know of some other apostles; in viii. 3 the author only mentions the twelve 
“who preached to us the gospel of the forgiveness of sins<note n="550" id="v.i-p11.3">Of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p11.4">οἱ ῥαντίζοντες 
παῖδες οἱ 
εὐαγγελισάμενοι ἡμῖν 
τὴν ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν 
καὶ τὸν ἁννισμὸν 
τῆς καρδίας, οἷς ἔδωκεν 
τοῦ εὐαγγελίου τὴν 
ἐξουσίαν—οὖσιν δεκαδύο 
εἰς μαρτύριον τῶν φυλῶν, 
ὅτι δεκαδύο φυλαὶ τοῦ 
Ἰσραήλ—εἰς τὸ 
κηρύσσειν</span>. (“The children who sprinkle are those who preached to us the gospel of the 
forgiveness of sins and purification of heart; those whom he empowered to preach 
the gospel, being twelve in number for a testimony to the tribes—since there are twelve tribes in Israel”).</note> and were 
empowered to preach the gospel,” without calling them expressly “apostles.”<note n="551" id="v.i-p11.5">As v. 9 shows, this is merely accidental.</note> 
As the Preaching of Peter professes to be an actual composition of  

<pb n="326" id="v.i-Page_326" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_326.html" />Peter, it is self-evident that whenever it speaks of apostles, the twelve are alone 
in view.<note n="552" id="v.i-p11.6">See von Dobschütz in <i>Texte u. Unters.</i>, xi. 1. Jesus says in this Preaching 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p11.7">Ἐξελεξάμην ὑμᾶς δώδεκα μαθητὰς κρίνας ἀξίους ἐμοῦ καὶ ἀποστόλους πιστοὺς 
ἡγησάμενος εἶναι, πέμπων ἐπὶ τὸν κόσμον εὐαγγελίσασθαι τοὺς κατὰ τὴν οἰκουμένην 
ἀνθρώπους, κ.τ.λ.</span> (“I have chosen you twelve disciples, judging you to be worthy of me 
and esteeming you to be faithful apostles, sending you out into the world to preach 
the gospel to all its inhabitants,” etc. ).</note></p>
   
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p12">7. The passage in <i>Sim</i>. IX. xvii. 1 leaves 
it ambiguous whether Hermas meant by “apostles” the twelve or some wider circle. 
But the other four passages in which the apostles emerge (<i>Vis</i>., III. v. 1; <i>Sim</i>., IX. xv. 4, 
xvi. 5, xxv. 2) make it perfectly clear that the author had in view a wider, although 
apparently a definite, circle of persons, and that he consequently paid no special 
attention to the twelve (see below, Sect. III., for a discussion upon this point and 
upon the collocation of apostles, bishops, and teachers, or of apostles and teachers). 
Similarly, the Didachê contemplates nothing but a wider circle of apostles. It certainly 
avows itself to be, as the title suggests, a 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p12.1">διδαχὴ κυρίου διὰ 
τῶν ιβ´ ἀποστόλων</span> 
(an instruction of the Lord given through the twelve apostles), but the very addition 
of the number in this title is enough to show that the book knew of other apostles 
as well, and xi. 3-6 takes apostles exclusively in the wider sense of the term (details 
of this in a later section).</p> 

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p13">8. In the dozen or so passages where the word “apostle” 
occurs in Ignatius, there is not a single one which renders it probable that the 
word is used in its wider sense. On the contrary, there are several in which the 
only possible allusion is to the primitive apostles. We must therefore conclude 
that by “apostle” Ignatius simply and solely understood<note n="553" id="v.i-p13.1">Ignatius disclaims apostolic dignity for himself, in several passages 
of his epistles; which nevertheless is a proof that there was a possibility of one 
who had not been an original apostle being none the less an apostle. This survey 
of the primitive usage of the word “apostle”</note> the twelve 
and Paul (<scripRef passage="Romans 4:3" id="v.i-p13.2" parsed="|Rom|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.3"><i>Rom</i>. iv. 3</scripRef>). Any decision in the case of 
Polycarp (<i>Ep</i>., vi. 3, viii. 1) is uncertain, 
but he would hardly have occupied a different position from that of Ignatius. His 
church added to his name the title of an “<i>apostolic</i> and prophetic teacher” (<i>Ep. Smyrn</i>., xvi. 2).

<pb n="327" id="v.i-Page_327" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_327.html" />shows that while two conceptions existed side by side, the narrower was successful in making headway 
against its rival.<note n="554" id="v.i-p13.3">During the course of the second century it became more rare than 
ever to confer the title of “apostles” on any except the biblical apostles or persons 
mentioned as apostles in the Bible. But Clement of Rome is called an apostle by 
Clement of Alexandria (<i>Strom</i>., IV. xvii. 105), and Quadratus is once called by this name.</note></p>

<h3 id="v.i-p13.4">II</h3>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p14">One other preliminary inquiry is necessary before we can proceed to the 
subject of this chapter. We are to discuss apostles, prophets, and teachers as the 
missionaries or preachers of Christianity; the question is, whether this threefold 
group can be explained from Judaism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p15">Such a derivation is in any case limited by 
the fact that these classes did not form any triple group in Judaism, their close 
association being a characteristic of primitive Christianity. With regard to each 
group, the following details are to be noted:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p16">1. <i>Apostles</i>.<note n="555" id="v.i-p16.1">The very restricted use of the word in classical (Attic) Greek is well known (Herod., I. 21. v. 38; Hesychius: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p16.2">ἀπόστολος· 
στρατηγὸς κατὰ πλοῦν 
πεμπόμενος).</span> In the LXX. the word occurs only in 
<scripRef passage="1Kings 14:6" class="LXX" id="v.i-p16.3" parsed="|1Kgs|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.14.6">1 Kings xiv. 6</scripRef> (describing the 
prophet Abijah: Hebrew <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.i-p16.4">שׁלוח</span>). Justin has to fall back on 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p16.5">ἀποστέλλειν</span> in 
order to prove (<i>Dial</i>. lxxv.) that the prophets in the Old Testament were called 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p16.6">ἀπόστολοι</span>. Josephus calls Varus, 
the head of a Jewish deputation to Rome, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p16.7">ἀπόστολος αὐτῶν</span> (<i>Antiq.</i>, xvii. 11. 1). The classical usage does not explain 
the Jewish-Christian. Hence it is probable that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p16.8">ἀπόστολος</span> on Jewish soil 
retained the technical sense of “messenger.”</note>—Jewish officials bearing this 
title are unknown to us until the destruction of the 
temple and the organization of the Palestinian patriarchate; but it is extremely 
unlikely that no “apostles” previously existed, since the Jews would hardly have 
created an official class of “apostles” after the appearance of the Christian apostles. 
At any rate, the fact was there, as also, beyond question, was the name<note n="556" id="v.i-p16.9">If Judaism had never known apostles, would Paul have spoken of “apostles” 
in <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:23" id="v.i-p16.10" parsed="|2Cor|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.23">2 Cor. viii. 23</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:25" id="v.i-p16.11" parsed="|Phil|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.25">Phil. ii. 25</scripRef>?</note>—<i>i.e.</i>, 
of authoritative officials who collected contributions from the Diaspora 
for the temple and kept the churches in touch with Jerusalem and with each other. 
According to Justin (<i>Dial</i>. xvii., cviii., cxvii.), the thoroughly systematic measures which 
were initiated from  

<pb n="328" id="v.i-Page_328" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_328.html" />Jerusalem in order to counteract the Christian 
mission even in Paul's day were the work of the high priests and teachers, who despatched 
men (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p16.12">ἄνδρας χειροτονήσαντες ἐκλεκτούς</span>) 
all over the world to give correct 
information about Jesus and his disciples. These were “apostles”<note n="557" id="v.i-p16.13">The passages have been printed above, on pp. 57 f.; 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p16.14">χειροντονήσαντες</span> 
denotes the apostolate (cp. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:3" id="v.i-p16.15" parsed="|Acts|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.3">Acts xiii. 3</scripRef>).</note>  
that is, this task was entrusted to the “apostles” who kept Jerusalem in touch with 
the Diaspora.<note n="558" id="v.i-p16.16">For this intercommunication see, <i>e.g</i>., <scripRef passage="Acts 28:21" id="v.i-p16.17" parsed="|Acts|28|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.21">Acts, xxviii. 21</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p16.18">οὔτε γράμματα περὶ 
σοῦ ἐδεξάμεθα ἀπὸ τῆς 
Ἰουδαίας</span> (say the Roman Jews, with regard to Paul) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p16.19">οὔτε παραγενόμενος 
τις τῶν ἀδελφῶν 
ἀπήγγειλεν</span>. A cognate reference is that 
of <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:1" id="v.i-p16.20" parsed="|2Cor|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.1">2 Cor. iii. 1</scripRef>, to 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p16.21">ἐπιστολαὶ 
συστατικαὶ</span>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p17">Eusebius (<i>in </i><scripRef passage="Isaiah 18:1" id="v.i-p17.1" parsed="|Isa|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.18.1"><i>Isa</i>. xviii. 1 f.</scripRef>) proves that the chosen persons whom Justin thus characterizes 
are to be identified with the “apostles” of Judaism. The passage has been already 
printed (cp. p. 59), but in view of its importance it may once more be quoted: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p17.2">εὕρομεν ἐν 
τοῖς τῶν παλαιῶν 
συγγράμμασιν, ὡς οἱ τῆν 
Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
οἰκοῦντες τοῦ τῶν 
Ἰουδαίων ἔθνους   
ἱερεῖς καὶ πρεσβύτεροι 
γράμματα διαχαράξαντες 
εἰς πάντα διεπέμψαντο τὰ 
ἔθνη τοῖς ἁπανταχοῦ 
Ἰουδαίοις διαβάλλοντες 
τὴν Χριστοῦ 
διδασκαλίαν ὡς αἵρεσιν 
καινὴν καὶ ἀλλοτρίαν τοῦ 
θεοῦ, παρήγγελλόν τε δι᾽ 
ἐπιστολῶν 
μὴ παραδέξασθαι αὐτήν 
. . . . οἵ τε ἀπόστολοι 
αὐτῶν ἐπιστολὰς 
βιβλίνας 
κομιζόμενοι<note n="559" id="v.i-p17.3">The allusion is to <scripRef passage="Isaiah 18:1-2" id="v.i-p17.4" parsed="|Isa|18|1|18|2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.18.1-Isa.18.2">Isa. xviii. 1-2</scripRef>, where the LXX. reads:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p17.5">οὐαὶ . . . . ὁ 
ἀποστέλλων ἐν θαλάσσῃ 
ὅμηρα καὶ ἐπιστολὰς 
βυβλίνας ἐπάνω τοῦ 
ὕδατος</span>, 
while Symmachus has not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p17.6">ὅμηρα</span> but 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p17.7">ἀποστόλους</span> Eusebius therefore 
refers this passage to the false “apostles” of Judaism, and the words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p17.8">πορεύσονται γὰρ ἄγγελοι 
κοῦφοι, κ.τ.λ.</span>, to the true apostles.</note>   
ἀπανταχοῦ γῆς διέτρεχον, 
τὸν περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος 
ἡμῶν ἐνδιαβάλλοντες 
λόγον. ἀποστόλους δὲ 
εἰσέτι καὶ νῦν (so that the institution was no novelty) 
ἔθος 
ἐστὶν Ἰουδαὶοις 
ὀνομάζειν τοὺς 
ἐγκύκλια γράμματα παρὰ 
τῶν ἀρχόντων αὐτῶν 
ἐπικομιζομένονς.</span> 
The primary function, therefore, which Eusebius emphasized in the Jewish “apostles” 
of his own day, was their duty of conveying encyclical epistles issued by the 
central authority for the instruction and direction of the Diaspora. In the law-book 
(<i>Theodosianus Codex</i>, 
xvi. 8. 14), as is only natural, another side is presented “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p17.9">Superstitionis indignae est, 
ut archisynagogi sive presbyteri Judaeorum vel quos ipsi <i>apostolos</i> 
vocant, qui ad exigendum aurum atque argentum a patriarcha certo tempore diriguntur</span>,”  

<pb n="329" id="v.i-Page_329" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_329.html" />etc. (“It is part of this worthless superstition that the Jews have chiefs of their 
synagogues, or elders, or persons whom they call apostles, who are appointed by 
the patriarch at a certain season to collect gold and silver”). The same aspect 
is adduced, as the context indicates, by Julian (<i>Epist</i>. xxv.; Hertlein, p. 513), 
when he speaks of “the apostleship you talk about” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p17.10">λεγομένη παῤ ὑμῖν ἀποστολή</span> 
Jerome (<i>ad Gal</i>., i. 1) merely remarks: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p17.11">Usque hodie a patriarchis Judaeorum apostolos 
mitti</span>” (“To this day apostles are despatched by the Jewish patriarchs”). But we 
gain much more information from Epiphanius, who, in speaking of a certain Joseph 
(<i>adv. Hær</i>., xxx. 4), writes: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p17.12">οὗτος τῶν παῤ αὐτοῖς ἀξιωματικῶν ἀνδρῶν ἐναρίθμιος ἦν· 
εἶσὶ δὲ οὗτοι μετὰ τὸν πατριάρχην ἀπόστολοι καλούμενοι, προσεδρεύουσι 
δὲ τῷ πατριάρχῃ καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ πολλάκις καὶ ἐν νυκτὶ 
καὶ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ συνεχῶς διάγουσι, διὰ τὸ συμβουλεύειν καὶ ἀναφέρειν 
αὐτῷ τὰ κατὰ τὸν 
νόμον</span>.<note n="560" id="v.i-p17.13">“He belonged to the order of their distinguished men. These consist 
of men called ‘apostles'; they rank next to the patriarch, with whom they are associated 
and with whom they often spend whole nights and days taking counsel together and 
consulting him on matters concerning the law.”</note> He tells 
(chap. xi.) when this Joseph became an apostle (or, got the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p17.14">εὐκαρπία τῆς ἀποστολῆς</span>), and then proceeds:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p17.15">καὶ μετ᾽ ἐπιστολῶν οὗτος ἀποστέλλεται εἰς τὴν 
Κιλίκων γῆν· ὅς ἀνελθὼν ἐκεῖσε ἀπὸ ἑκάστης πόλεως τῆς Κιλικίας 
τὰ ἐπιδέκατα καὶ τὰς ἀπαρχὰς παρὰ τῶν ἐν τῇ ἐπαρχίᾳ Ἰουδαίων 
εἰσέπραττεν . . . . ἐπεὶ οὖν, οἷα ἀπόστολος (οὕτως γὰρ παῤ 
αὐτοῖς, ὡς ἔφην, τὸ ἀξίωμα καλεῖται), ἐμβριθέστατος καὶ καθαρεύων 
δῆθεν τὰ εἰς κατάστασιν εὐνομίας, οὕτως ἐπιτελεῖν προβαλλόμενος, 
πολλοὺς τῶν κακῶν κατασταθέντων ἀρχισυναγώγων καὶ 
ἱερέων καὶ πρεσβυτέρων καὶ ἀζανιτῶν . . . . καθαιρῶν τε καὶ 
μετακινῶν τοῦ ἀξιώματος ὑπὸ πολλῶν ἐνεκοτεῖτο, κ.τ.λ.</span> 
(“He was despatched with epistles to Cilicia, and on arriving there proceeded to 
levy from every city of Cilicia the titles and firstfruits paid by the Jews throughout 
the province. When, therefore, in virtue of his apostleship (for so is this order 
of men entitled by the Jews, as I have said), he acted with great rigour, forsooth, 
in his reforms and restoration of good order-<i>which was the very business before 
him</i>—deposing and removing from office many wicked chiefs of the synagogue and priests and  

<pb n="330" id="v.i-Page_330" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_330.html" />presbyters and ministers . . . . he became hated by many people”).</p> 

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p18">Putting together these functions 
of the “apostles,”<note n="561" id="v.i-p18.1">Up till now only one inscription has been discovered which mentions 
these apostles, viz., the epitaph of a girl of fourteen at Venosa: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p18.2">Quei dixerunt 
trenus duo apostuli et duo rebbites</span>” (Hirschfeld, <i>Bullett. dell Instil. di corrisp. 
archaeol</i>., 1867, p. 152).</note> we get the following result. (1) They were consecrated 
persons of a very high rank; (2) they were sent out into the Diaspora to collect 
tribute for headquarters; (3) they brought encyclical letters with them, kept the 
Diaspora in touch with the centre and informed of the intentions of the latter (or 
of the patriarch), received orders about any dangerous movement, and had to organize 
resistance to it; (4) they exercised certain powers of surveillance and discipline 
in the Diaspora; and (5) on returning to their own country they formed a sort of 
council which aided the patriarch in supervising the interests of the law.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p19">In view of all this one can hardly deny a certain connection 
between these Jewish apostles and the Christian. It was not simply that Paul<note n="562" id="v.i-p19.1">Was not Paul himself, in his pre-Christian days [cp. p. 59], a Jewish 
“apostle”? He bore <i>letters</i> which were directed against Christians in the Diaspora, 
and had assigned to him by the highpriests and Sanhedrin certain disciplinary powers 
(see <scripRef passage="Acts 8:2" id="v.i-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.2">Acts viii. 2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 22:4" id="v.i-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|22|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.4">xxii. 4 f.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 26:10" id="v.i-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|26|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.10">xxvi. 10 f.</scripRef>, statements which deserve careful attention).</note> 
and others had hostile relations with them their very organization afforded a sort 
of type for the Christian apostleship, great as were the differences between the 
two. But, one may ask, were not these differences too great? Were not the Jewish 
apostles just financial officials? Well, at the very moment when the primitive apostles 
recognized Paul as an apostle, they set him also a financial task (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:10" id="v.i-p19.5" parsed="|Gal|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.10">Gal. ii. 10</scripRef>); he 
was to collect money throughout the Diaspora for the church at Jerusalem. The importance 
henceforth attached by Paul to this side of his work is well known; on it he spent 
unceasing care, although it involved him in the sorest vexations and led finally 
to his death. Taken by itself, it is not easy to understand exactly how the primitive 
apostles could impose this task on Paul, and how he could quietly accept it. But 
the thing becomes intelligible whenever we assume that the church at Jerusalem, 
together with the primitive apostles, considered  

<pb n="331" id="v.i-Page_331" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_331.html" />themselves the central body of Christendom, and also the representatives of the true Israel. That was the 
reason why the apostles whom they recognized were entrusted with a duty similar 
to that imposed on Jewish “apostles,” viz., the task of collecting the tribute of 
the Diaspora. Paul himself would view it, one imagines, in a somewhat different 
light, but it is quite probable that this was how the matter was viewed by the primitive 
apostles. In this way the connection between the Jewish and the Christian apostles, 
which on other grounds is hardly to be denied in spite of all their differences, 
becomes quite evident.<note n="563" id="v.i-p19.6">We do not know whether there were also “apostles” among the disciples 
of John—that narrow circle of the Baptist which, as the gospels narrate, was 
held together by means of fasting and special prayers; we merely know that adherents 
of this circle existed in the Diaspora (at Alexandria:
<scripRef passage="Acts 18:24" id="v.i-p19.7" parsed="|Acts|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.24">Acts xviii. 24 f.</scripRef>, and Ephesus: 
<scripRef passage="Acts 19:1" id="v.i-p19.8" parsed="|Acts|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.1">Acts xix. 1 f.</scripRef>). Apollos (see above, p. 79) would appear to have been originally a 
regular missionary of John the Baptist's movement; but the whole narrative of Acts 
at this point is singularly coloured and obscure.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p20">These statements about the Jewish 
apostles have been contested by Monnier (<i>op. cit.</i>, pp. 16 f.): “To prop up his theory, 
Harnack takes a text of Justin and fortifies it with another from Eusebius. That 
is, he proves the existence of an institution in the first century by means of a 
second-century text, and interprets the latter by means of a fourth-century writer. 
This is too easy.” But it is still more easy to let such confusing abstractions 
blind us to the reasons which in the present instance not only allow us but even 
make it obvious to explain the testimony of Justin by that of Eusebius, and again 
to connect it with what we know of the antichristian mission set on foot by the 
Jerusalemites, and of the false apostles in the time of Paul. I have not ignored 
the fact that we possess no direct evidence for the assertion that Jewish emissaries 
like Saul in the first century bore the name of “apostles.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p21">(2) <i>Prophets</i>.—The 
common idea is that prophets had died out in Judaism long before the age of Jesus 
and the apostles, but the New Testament itself protests against this erroneous idea. 
Reference may be made especially to John the Baptist, who certainly was a prophet 
and was called a prophet; also to the prophetess Hanna (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:36" id="v.i-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36">Luke ii. 36</scripRef>), to Barjesus 
the Jewish prophet  

<pb n="332" id="v.i-Page_332" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_332.html" />in the retinue of the pro-consul at Cyprus (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:7" id="v.i-p21.2" parsed="|Acts|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.7">Acts 
xiii. 7</scripRef>), and to the warnings against false prophets (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:15" id="v.i-p21.3" parsed="|Matt|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15">Matt. vii. 15</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 24:11,25" id="v.i-p21.4" parsed="|Matt|24|11|0|0;|Matt|24|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.11 Bible:Matt.24.25">xxiv. 11, 25</scripRef> = <scripRef passage="Mark 13:22" id="v.i-p21.5" parsed="|Mark|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.22">Mark 
xiii. 22</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1John 4:1" id="v.i-p21.6" parsed="|1John|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1">1 John iv. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2Peter 2:1" id="v.i-p21.7" parsed="|2Pet|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.1">2 Pet. ii. 1</scripRef>). 
Besides, we are told that the Essenes possessed the gift 
of prophecy;<note n="564" id="v.i-p21.8">Cp. Josephus' <i>Wars</i>, i. 3. 5, ii., 7. 3, 8. 12; <i>Antiq.</i> xiii. 11. 2, 
xv. 10. 5, xvii. 3. 3.</note> of Theudas, as of the Egyptian,<note n="565" id="v.i-p21.9"><scripRef passage="Acts 21:38" id="v.i-p21.10" parsed="|Acts|21|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.38">Acts xxi. 38</scripRef>; Joseph., <i>Antiq.</i>, xx. 8. 6; <i>Wars</i>, ii. 13. 5.</note> it is 
said, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p21.11">προφήτης ἔλεγεν εἶναι</span> 
(“he alleged himself to be a prophet, 
Joseph” <i>Antiq.</i>, xx. 5. 1); Josephus the historian played the prophet openly and successfully 
before Vespasian;<note n="566" id="v.i-p21.12"><i>Wars</i>, iii. 8. 9; cp. Suet., <i>Vespas</i>., v., and <i>Dio Cass</i>., lxvi. 1.</note> Philo called himself a prophet, and in the Diaspora 
we hear of Jewish interpreters of dreams, and of prophetic magicians.<note n="567" id="v.i-p21.13">Cp. Hadrian, <i>Ep. ad Servian</i>. (Vopisc., <i>Saturn.</i>, viii.).—One cannot, 
of course, cite the gospel of pseudo-Matthew, ch. xiii. (“et prophetae qui fuerant 
in Jerusalem dicebant hanc stellam indicare nativitatem Christi”), since the passage 
is merely a late paraphrase of the genuine Matthew.</note> 
What is still more significant, the wealth of contemporary Jewish apocalypses, oracular 
utterances, and so forth shows that, so far from being extinct, prophecy was in 
luxuriant bloom, and also that prophets were numerous, and secured both adherents 
and readers. There were very wide circles of Judaism who cannot have felt any surprise 
when a prophet appeared: John the Baptist and Jesus were hailed without further 
ado as prophets, and the imminent return of ancient prophets was an article of faith.<note n="568" id="v.i-p21.14">Only it is quite true that the Sadducees would have nothing to do 
with prophets, and that a section of the strict upholders of the law would no longer 
hear of anything ranking beside the law. It stands to reason also that the priests 
and their party did not approve of prophets. After the completion of the canon there 
must have been a semi-official doctrine to the effect that the prophets were complete 
(cp. <scripRef passage="Psalms 74:9" id="v.i-p21.15" parsed="|Ps|74|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.9">Ps. lxxiv. 9</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p21.16">τὰ σημεῖα ἡμῶν οὐκ 
εἴδομεν, οὐκ ἔστιν ἔτι 
προφήτης, καὶ ἡμᾶς οὐ 
γνώσεται ἔτι</span>, also <scripRef passage="1Maccabees 4:46" id="v.i-p21.17" parsed="|1Macc|4|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.4.46">1 Macc. iv. 46</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Maccabees 9:27" id="v.i-p21.18" parsed="|1Macc|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.9.27">ix. 27</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1Maccabees 14:41" id="v.i-p21.19" parsed="|1Macc|14|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Macc.14.41">xiv. 41</scripRef>), and this conviction 
passed over into the church (cp. Murator. Fragm., “completo numero”); the book 
of Daniel was no longer placed among the prophets, and the later apocalypses were 
no longer admitted at all into the canon. Josephus is undoubtedly echoing a widely 
spread opinion when he maintains that the “succession of the prophets” is at an 
end (<i>Apion</i>., i. 8; cp. also Euseb., <i>H.E.</i>, iii., 10. 4: “From the time 
of Artaxerxes to our own day all the events have been recorded, but they do not 
merit the same confidence as we repose in the events that preceded them, since there 
has not been during this time an exact succession of 
prophets”—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p21.20">ἀπὸ δὲ 
Ἀρταξέρξου μέχρι τοῦ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς χρόνου γέγραπται μὲν ἕκαστα, πίστεως δ᾽ οὐχ 
ὁμοίας ἡξίωται τοῖς πρὸ αὐτῶν, διὰ τὸ μὴ γενέσθαι τὴν τῶν προφητῶν ἀκριβῆ 
διαδοχήν</span>). Julian, <i>c. Christ</i>., 198 C: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p21.21">τὸ παῤ Ἑβραίοις [προφητικὸν πνεῦμα] ἐπέλιπεν</span> 
(“the prophetic spirit failed among the Hebrews”). But although the line of the 
“canonical” prophets had been broken off before the appearance of Jesus, prophecy 
need not therefore have been extinguished.</note> 
From its earliest awakening, then, Christian prophecy was no novelty, when formally 
considered, but a phenomenon which readily coordinated itself with similar contemporary 
phenomena in Judaism. In both cases, too, the high value attached to the prophets 
follows as a matter of course, since they are the voice of God; recognized as genuine 
prophets, they possess an absolute authority in their preaching and counsels. They were not  

<pb n="333" id="v.i-Page_333" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_333.html" />merely deemcd capable of miracles, but even expected to 
perform them. It even seemed credible that a prophet could rise from the dead by 
the power of God; Herod and a section of the people were quite of opinion that Jesus 
was John the Baptist redivivnt (see also <scripRef passage="Revelation 11:11" id="v.i-p21.22" parsed="|Rev|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.11">Rev. xi. 11</scripRef>).<note n="569" id="v.i-p21.23">The 
saying of Jesus, that all the prophets and the law prophesied 
until John (<scripRef passage="Matthew 11:13" id="v.i-p21.24" parsed="|Matt|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.13">Matt. xi. 13</scripRef>), is very remarkable (see below); he appears 
to have been thinking of the cessation of prophecy, probably owing to the nearness of the end. 
But the word also admits of an interpretation which does not contemplate the cessation 
of prophecy.</note></p> 

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p22">(3) <i>Teachers</i>.—No words need be wasted on the importance of the scribes 
and teachers in Judaism, particularly in Palestine; but in order to explain historically 
the prestige claimed and enjoyed by the Christian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p22.1">διδάσκαλοι</span> it is necessary 
to allude to the prestige of the Jewish teachers. “The rabbis claimed from their 
pupils the most unqualified reverence, a reverence which was to exceed even that 
paid to father and mother.” “Let esteem for thy friend border on respect for thy 
teacher, and respect for thy teacher on reverence for God.” “Respect for a teacher 
surpasses respect for a father; for son and father alike owe respect to a teacher.” 
“If a man's father and teacher have lost anything, the teacher's loss has the prior 
claim; for while his father has only brought the nian into the world, his teacher 
has taught him wisdom and brought him to life in the world to come. If a man's father 
and teacher are bearing burdens, he must help the teacher first, and then his father. 
If father and teacher are both in captivity, he must ransom the teacher first.” 
As a rule, the rabbis claimed everywhere the highest rank. “They love the uppermost 
places at feasts and the front seats  

<pb n="334" id="v.i-Page_334" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_334.html" />in the synagogues, and greetings 
in the market-place, and to be called by men ‘rabbi'”(<scripRef passage="Matthew 23:6" id="v.i-p22.2" parsed="|Matt|23|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.6">Matt. xxiii. 6 f.</scripRef> and parallel 
passages). “Their very dress was that of people of quality.”<note n="570" id="v.i-p22.3">Schürer, Gesch. d. jüd. Volkes, II.<sup>3</sup> pp. 317 f. (Eng. trans., 
II. i. 317).</note></p> 

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p23">Thus the three members of the Christian group—apostles, prophets, teachers—were 
already to be met with in contemporary Judaism, where they were individually 
held in very high esteem. Still, they were not grouped together; otherwise the prophets 
would have been placed in a more prominent position. The grouping of these three 
classes, and the special development of the apostleship, were the special work of 
the Christian church. It was a work which had most vital consequences.</p>

<h3 id="v.i-p23.1">III</h3> 

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p24">As we are essaying a study of the missionaries and teachers, let us take the Didachê into 
consideration.<note n="571" id="v.i-p24.1">In what follows I have drawn upon the section in my larger edition 
of the Didachê (1884), which occupies pp. 93 f.</note></p> 

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p25">In the fourth chapter, where the 
author gathers up the special duties of Christians as members of the church, this counsel is put forward as the first commandment: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p25.1">τέκνον μοῦ, τοῦ 
λαλοῦντός σοι τὸν λόγον 
τοῦ θεοῦ μνησθήσῃ νυκτὸς 
καὶ ἡμέρας, τιμήσεις δὲ 
αὐτὸν ὡς κύριον· ὅθεν γὰρ 
ἡ κυριότης λαλεῖται, 
ἐκεῖ κύριός ἐστιν</span> (“My son, thou shalt remember 
him that speaketh to thee the word of God by night and day; thou shalt honour him 
as the Lord. For whencesoever the lordship is lauded, there is the Lord present 
“).<note n="572" id="v.i-p25.2">Compare the esteem above mentioned in which the Jews held their 
teachers. Barnabas (xix. 9-10),  in a passage parallel to that of the Didachê, writes: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p25.3">ἀγαπήσεις ὡς κόρην 
τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ σου πάντα 
τὸν λαλοῦντά σοι 
τὸν λόγον κυρίου, 
μνησθήσῃ ἡμέραν 
κρίσεως νυκτὸς και 
ἡμέρας</span> (“Thou 
shalt love as the apple of thine eye everyone who speaks to thee the word of the 
Lord; night and day shalt thou remember the day of judgment”).</note> As is plain from the whole book (particularly from what is said 
in chap. xv. on the bishops and deacons), the writer knew only one class of people 
who were to be honored in the church, viz., those alone who preached the word of 
God in their capacity of <i><span lang="LA" id="v.i-p25.4">ministri evangelii</span></i>.<note n="573" id="v.i-p25.5">The author of Hebrews also depicts the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p25.6">ἡγούμενοι</span> more closely, 
thus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p25.7"> οἵτινες ἐλάλησαν ὑμῖν τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ</span> (xiii. 7). 
The expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p25.8">ἡγούμενοι</span> or 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p25.9">προηγούμενοι</span> (see also <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:17" id="v.i-p25.10" parsed="|Heb|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.17">Heb. xiii. 17</scripRef>), which had a special vogue 
in the Roman church, although it is not unexampled elsewhere, did not become a technical 
expression in the primitive age; consequently it is often impossible to ascertain 
in any given case who are meant by it, whether bishops or teachers.</note></p>  

<pb n="335" id="v.i-Page_335" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_335.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p26">But who are these 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p26.1">λαλοῦντες τὸν 
λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ</span> in the Didachê? Not permanent, elected 
officials of an individual church, but primarily independent teachers who ascribed 
their calling to a divine command or charism. Among them we distinguish (1) apostles, 
(2) prophets, and (3) teachers. These preachers, at the time when the author wrote, 
and for the circle of churches with which he was familiar, were in the first place 
the regular missionaries of the gospel (apostles), in the second place the men who 
ministered to edification, and consequently sustained the spiritual life of the 
churches (prophets and teachers).<note n="574" id="v.i-p26.2">According to chap. xv., bishops and deacons belong to the second 
class, in so far as they take the place of prophets and teachers in the work of 
edifying the church by means of oral instruction.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p27">(1) <i>They were not elected by the 
churches</i>, as were bishops and deacons alone (xv. 1, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.1">χειροτονήσατε 
ἑαυτοῖς ἐπισκόπους καὶ 
διακόνους</span>). In <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="v.i-p27.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef> 
we read: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.3">καὶ οὓς μὲν ἔθετο 
ὁ θεὸς ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ 
πρῶτον ἀποστόλους, 
δεύτερον προφήτας, 
τρίτον διδασκάλους</span> 
(cp. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:11" id="v.i-p27.4" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Ephes. iv. 11</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.5">καὶ αὐτὸς ἔδωκεν 
τοὺς μὲν ἀποστόλους, 
τοὺς δὲ προφήτας, τοὺς 
δὲ εὐαγγελιστάς, τοὺς 
δὲ ποιμένας καὶ 
διδασκάλους</span>. The early source incorporated 
in <scripRef passage="Acts 13:1-52" id="v.i-p27.6" parsed="|Acts|13|1|13|52" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1-Acts.13.52">Acts xiii.</scripRef> gives a capital idea of the way in which this divine appointment is 
to be understood in the case of the apostles. In that passage we are told how after 
prayer and fasting five prophets and teachers resident in the church at Antioch 
(Barnabas, Simeon, Lucius, Manaen, and Saul) received instructions from the holy 
Spirit to despatch Barnabas and Saul as missionaries or apostles.<note n="575" id="v.i-p27.7">The despatch of these two men appears to be entirely the work of 
the holy Spirit. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.8">Ἀφορίσατε δὴ 
μοι τὸν Βαρνάβαν καὶ  
Σαῦλον εἰς τὸ ἔργον  
ὃ προσκέκλημαι αὐτούς</span>, says the Spirit. The envoys thus act simply as executive organs of 
the Spirit.</note> We may assume that in other cases also the apostles could fall back on such an exceptional 
commission.<note n="576" id="v.i-p27.9">In the epistles to Timothy, Timothy is represented as an “evangelist,” 
<i>i.e.</i>, as an apostle of the second class, but he is also the holder of a charismatic 
office. Consequently, just as in <scripRef passage="Acts 13:1-52" id="v.i-p27.10" parsed="|Acts|13|1|13|52" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1-Acts.13.52">Acts xiii.</scripRef>, we find in 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:18" id="v.i-p27.11" parsed="|1Tim|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.18">I. i. 18</scripRef> these words: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.12">ταύτην τὴν 
παραγγελίαν παρατίθεμαί 
σοι, τέκνον Τιμόθεε, κατὰ 
τὰς προαγούσας ἐπὶ σὲ 
προφητείας</span>; 
and in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:14" id="v.i-p27.13" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">iv. 14</scripRef>, the following: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.14">μὴ ἀμέλει τοῦ ἐν σοὶ 
χαρίσματος, ὃ ἐδόθη σοι 
διὰ προφητείας [μετὰ 
ἐπιθέσεως τῶν χειρῶν τοῦ 
πρεσβυτερίου]</span>.</note>  

<pb n="336" id="v.i-Page_336" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_336.html" />The prophets were authenticated by what 
they delivered in the form of messages from the Holy Spirit, in so far as these 
addresses proved spiritually effective. But it is impossible to determine exactly 
how people were recognized as teachers. One clue seems visible, however, in <scripRef passage="James 3:1" id="v.i-p27.15" parsed="|Jas|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.1">Jas. 
iii. 1</scripRef>, where we read: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.16">μὴ πολλοὶ 
διδάσκαλοι γίνεσθε, 
εἰδότες ὅτι μεῖζον κρίμα 
λημψόμεθα</span>. From this it follows that to become a teacher was a matter of 
personal choice—based, of course, upon the individual's consciousness of possessing 
a charisma. The teacher also ranked as one who had received the holy Spirit<note n="577" id="v.i-p27.17">This may probably be inferred even from <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:26" id="v.i-p27.18" parsed="|1Cor|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.26">1 Cor. xiv. 26</scripRef>, where 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.19">διδαχή</span> follows 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.20">ἀποκάλυψις</span>, and it is made perfectly clear by Hermas 
who not only is in the habit of grouping <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.21">ἀπόστολοι</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.22">διδάσκαλοι</span>, but 
also (<i>Sim</i>., ix. 25. 2) writes thus of the apostles and teachers: “They taught the word 
of God soberly and purely . . . . even as also they had received the holy Spirit” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p27.23">διδάξαντες σεμνῶς 
καὶ ἁγνῶς τὸν λόγον τοῦ 
θεοῦ . . . . καθὼς καὶ παρέλαβον τὸ 
πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον</span>).</note> 
for his calling; whether he was a genuine teacher (<i>Did</i>., xiii. 2) or not, was a matter 
which, like the genuineness of the prophets (<i>Did</i>., xi. 11, xiii. 1), had to be decided 
by the churches. Yet they merely verified the existence of a divine commission; 
they did not in the slightest degree confer any office by their action. As a rule, 
the special and onerous duties which apostles and prophets had to discharge (see 
below) formed a natural barrier against the intrusion of a crowd of interlopers 
into the office of the preacher or the missionary.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p28">(2) <i>The distinction of</i> “<i>apostles, prophets, and teachers</i>” <i>is very old, and was common 
in the earliest period of the church</i>. The author of the Didachê presupposes that 
apostles, prophets, and teachers were known to all the churches. In xi. 7 he specially 
mentions prophets; in xii. 3 f. he names apostles and prophets, conjoining in 
xiii. 1-2 and xvi. 1-2 prophets and teachers (never apostles and teachers: unlike Hermas). The 
inference is that although this order—“apostles, prophets, and teachers”—was 
before his mind, the prophets and apostles formed in certain aspects a category 
by themselves, while in other aspects the prophets had to be ranked with the teachers 
(see below). This order is identical with that of Paul (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="v.i-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>), so that its 
origin is to be pushed back to the sixth decade of the first century; in fact, it goes back to a still earlier  

<pb n="337" id="v.i-Page_337" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_337.html" />period, for in saying 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p28.2">οὓς μὲν ἔθετο 
ὁ θεὸς ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ 
πρῶτον ἀποστόλους, κ.τ.λ.</span>, 
Paul is thinking without doubt of some arrangement in the church which held good among Jewish Christian communities 
founded apart from his co-operation, no less than among the communities of Greece 
and Asia Minor. This assumption is confirmed by <scripRef passage="Acts 11:27" id="v.i-p28.3" parsed="|Acts|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.27">Acts xi. 27</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:22,32" id="v.i-p28.4" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0;|Acts|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22 Bible:Acts.15.32">xv. 22, 32</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="v.i-p28.5" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">xiii. 1. f.</scripRef> 
In the first of these passages we hear of <i>prophets</i> who had migrated from the 
Jerusalem-church to the Antiochene;<note n="578" id="v.i-p28.6">On a temporary visit. One of them, Agabus, was permanently resident 
in Judæa about fifteen years later, but journeyed to meet Paul at Cæsarea in order 
to bring him a piece of prophetic information (<scripRef passage="Acts 21:10" id="v.i-p28.7" parsed="|Acts|21|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.10">Acts 21. 10 f.</scripRef>).</note> the third passage implies that 
five men, who are described as <i>prophets</i> and <i>teachers</i>, occupied a special position 
in the church at Antioch, and that two of their number were elected by them as apostles 
at the injunction of the Spirit (see above).<note n="579" id="v.i-p28.8">From the particles employed in the passage, it is probable that 
Barnabas, Simeon, and Lucius were the prophets, while Manäen and Saul were the teachers, 
One prophet and one teacher were thus despatched as apostles. As the older man, 
Barnabas at first took the lead (his prophetic gift may be gathered from the name 
assigned to him, “Barnabas” = <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p28.9">υἱὸς 
παρακλήσεως</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 4:36" id="v.i-p28.10" parsed="|Acts|4|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.36">Acts iv. 36</scripRef>); for in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:3" id="v.i-p28.11" parsed="|1Cor|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.3">1 Cor. 
xiv. 3</scripRef> we read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p28.12"> ὁ προφητεύων 
ἀνθρώποις λαλεῖ 
παράκλησιν</span>).</note> Thus the apostolic vocation 
was not necessarily involved in the calling to be a prophet or teacher; it required 
for itself a further special injunction of the Spirit. From <scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="v.i-p28.13" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts xiii. 1 f.</scripRef> the order—“apostles, prophets, teachers”—follows indirectly but quite obviously; we 
have therefore evidence for it (as the notice may be considered historically reliable) 
in the earliest Gentile church and at a time which was probably not even one decade 
distant from the year of Paul's conversion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p29">A century may have elapsed between the event recorded in <scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="v.i-p29.1" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts xiii. 1 f.</scripRef> and the final 
editing of the Didachê. But intermediate stages are not lacking. First, we have 
the evidence of 1 Cor. (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="v.i-p29.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">xii. 28</scripRef>),<note n="580" id="v.i-p29.3">Observe that after enumerating apostles, prophets, and teachers, 
Paul does not proceed to give any further category of persons with charismatic gifts, 
but merely adds charismatic gifts themselves; note further that he gives no classification 
of these gifts, but simply arranges them in one series with a double 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p29.4">ἔπειτα</span>, 
whereas the apostles, prophets, and teachers are enumerated in order with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p29.5">πρῶτον,  
δεύτερον,</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p29.6">τρίτον</span>. The conclusion is that the apostolate, the prophetic 
office (not, speaking with tongues), and teaching were the only offices which made 
their occupants persons of rank in the church, whilst the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p29.7">δυνάμεις, ἰάματα, 
ἀντιλήμψεις, κ.τ.λ.,</span> conferred no special standing on those who were gifted 
with such charismata. Hence with Paul, too, it is the preaching of God's word which 
constitutes a position in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p29.8">ἐκκλησία</span> 
of God. This agrees exactly with the view of the author of the Didachê.</note> with two 
witnesses besides in Ephesians (whose  

<pb n="338" id="v.i-Page_338" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_338.html" />evidence is all the more weighty if the epistle is not genuine) 
and Hermas. Yet neither of these witnesses is of supreme importance, inasmuch as 
both fail to present in its pristine purity the old class of the regular 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p29.9">λαλούντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ</span> as apostles, prophets, and teachers; both point to a slight 
modification of this class, owing to the organization of individual churches, complete 
within themselves, which had grown up on other bases.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p30">Like Did. xi. 3, <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:20" id="v.i-p30.1" parsed="|Eph|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20">Eph. ii. 20</scripRef> and 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:5" id="v.i-p30.2" parsed="|Eph|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.5">iii. 5</scripRef> associate 
apostles and prophets, and assign them an extremely high position. All believers, 
we are told, are built up on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, to whom, 
in the first instance, is revealed the secret that the Gentiles are fellow-heirs 
of the promise of Christ. That prophets of the gospel, and not of the Old Testament, 
are intended here is shown both by the context and by the previous mention of apostles. 
Now in the list at iv. 11 the order “apostles, prophets, and teachers” is indeed 
preserved, but in such a way that “evangelists” are inserted after “prophets,” and 
“pastors” added to “teachers” (preceding them, in fact, but constituting with them 
a single group or class).<note n="581" id="v.i-p30.3">It does not follow that the “teachers” are to be considered identical 
with the “pastors,” because <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p30.4">τοὺς δὲ</span> does not immediately precede 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p30.5">διδάσκαλους</span>.   
The inference is merely that Paul or the author took both as comprising a single group.</note>  From these intercalated words it follows 
(1) that the author (or Paul) knew missionaries who did not possess the dignity 
of apostles,<note n="582" id="v.i-p30.6">I have already tried (p. 321) to explain exactly why evangelists 
are mentioned in Ephesians.</note> but that he did not place them immediately after the 
apostles, inasmuch as the collocation of “apostles and prophets” was a sort of 
<i><span lang="LA" id="v.i-p30.7">noli me tangere</span></i> (not so the collocation of “prophets and teachers”); (2) that he reckoned 
the leaders of an <i>individual church </i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p30.8">ποιμένες</span>) among the preachers bestowed 
upon <i>the church</i> as a whole (the individual church in this way made its influence 
felt); (3) that he looks upon the teachers as persons belonging to a <i>definite</i> 
church, as is evident from the close connection of teachers with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p30.9">ποιμένες</span> and 
the subsequent mention (though in  

<pb n="339" id="v.i-Page_339" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_339.html" />collocation) of the former. The difference between the author of Ephesians and the author of the Didachê on these 
points, however, ceases to have any significance when one observes two things:  
(<i>a</i>) first, that even the latter places the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p30.10">ποιμένες (ἐπίσκοποι)</span> of the 
individual church side by side with the teachers, and seeks to have like honor paid 
to them (xv. 1-2); and secondly (<i>b</i>), that he makes the permanent domicile of 
teachers in an individual church (xiii. 2) the rule, as opposed to any special appointment 
(whereas, with regard to prophets, domicile would appear, from xiii. 1, to have been 
the exception). It is certainly obvious that the Didachê's arrangement approaches 
more nearly than that of Ephesians to the arrangement given by Paul in Corinthians, 
but it would be more than hasty to conclude that the Didachê must therefore be older 
than the former epistle. We have already seen that the juxtaposition of the narrower 
conception of the apostolate with the broader is very early, and that the latter, 
instead of being simply dropped, kept pace for a time with the former. Furthermore, 
it must be borne in mind that passages like <scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="v.i-p30.11" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts xiii. 1</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 11:27" id="v.i-p30.12" parsed="|Acts|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.27">xi. 27</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 21;10" id="v.i-p30.13" parsed="|Acts|21|0|0|0;|Acts|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21 Bible:Acts.10">xxi. 10</scripRef>, etc., prove 
that although the prophets, and especially the teachers, had to serve the whole 
church with their gifts, they could possess, even in the earliest age, a permanent 
residence and also membership of a definite community, either permanently or for 
a considerable length of time. Hence at an early period they could be viewed in 
this particular light, without prejudice to their function as teachers who were 
assigned to the church in general.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p31">As for Hermas, the most surprising observation suggested 
by the book is that the prophets are never mentioned, for all its enumeration of 
classes of preachers and superintendents in Christendom.<note n="583" id="v.i-p31.1">In Sim. ix. 15. 4<i>a</i> Old Testament prophets are meant.</note> In consequence 
of this, apostles and teachers <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.2">ἀπόστολοι</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.3">διδάσκαλοι</span> are 
usually conjoined.<note n="584" id="v.i-p31.4">Cp. <i>Sim</i>., ix. 15, 4<i>b</i>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.5">οἱ δὲ μ´ ἀπόστολοι 
καὶ διδάσκαλοι τοῦ 
κηρύγματος τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ 
θεοῦ</span> 
(“the forty are apostles and teachers of the 
preaching of the Son of God”); 16. 5: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.6">οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ 
οἱ διδάσκαλοι οἱ 
κηρύξαντες τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ 
υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ</span> 
(” the apostles and teachers who preached the name of the Son of God “); 25. 2: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.7">ἀπόστολοι καὶ 
διδάσκαλοι οἱ 
κηρύξαντες εἰς ὅλον τὸν 
κόσμον καὶ οἱ διδάξαντες 
σεμνῶς καὶ ἁγνῶς τὸν 
λόγον τοῦ κυρίου</span>
(“apostles and teachers who preached to all the world, and taught soberly and purely 
the word of the Lord “). <i>Vis</i>., III. v. 1. (see below) is also relevant in this connection. 
Elsewhere the collocation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.8">ἀπόστολος, διδάσκαλος</span> occurs only in the 
Pastoral epistles (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:7" id="v.i-p31.9" parsed="|1Tim|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.7">1 Tim. ii. 7</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:2" id="v.i-p31.10" parsed="|2Tim|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.2">2 Tim. i. 2</scripRef>); but these passages prove nothing, as 
Paul either is or is meant to be the speaker.</note> Now as  

<pb n="340" id="v.i-Page_340" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_340.html" />Hermas comes forward in 
the role of prophet, as his book contains one large section (<i>Mand</i>. xi) dealing expressly 
with false and genuine prophets, and finally as the vocation of the genuine prophet 
is more forcibly emphasized in Hermas than in any other early Christian writing 
and presupposed to be universal, the absence of any mention of the prophet in the 
“hierarchy” of Hermas must be held to have been deliberate.
In short, <i>Hermas passed over the prophets 
because he reckoned himself one of them</i>. If this inference be true<note n="585" id="v.i-p31.11">Lietzmann (<i>Götting. Gelehrte Anz</i>., 1905, vi. p. 486) proposes another 
explanation: “Apostles and teachers belong to the past generation for Hermas; he 
recognises a prophetic office also, but only in the Old Testament (<i>Sim</i>., ix. 15. 4). 
He does occupy himself largely with the activities of the true prophet, and feels 
he is one himself; but he conceives this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.12">προφητεύειν</span> as a private activity 
which God's equipment renders possible, but which lacks any official character. 
So with his censor in the Muratorian Fragment.” Perhaps this is the right explanation 
of the difficulty. But can Hermas have really estimated the prophets like the Muratorian Fragmentist?</note> 
we are justified in supplying “prophets “wherever Hermas names “apostles and teachers,” 
so that he too becomes an indirect witness to the threefold group of “apostles, 
prophets, teachers.”<note n="586" id="v.i-p31.13">Hermas, like the author of the Didachê, knows nothing about “evangelists” 
as distinguished from “apostles”; he, too, uses the term “apostle” in its wider 
sense (see above, p. 326).</note> In that case the conception expounded in the 
ninth similitude of the “Shepherd” is exactly parallel to that of the man who wrote 
the Didachê. Apostles (prophets) and teachers are the preachers appointed by God 
to establish the spiritual life of the churches; next to them come (chapters xxv.-xxvii.) 
the bishops and deacons.<note n="587" id="v.i-p31.14">In conformity with the standpoint implied in the parable, the order 
is reversed in chapters xxvi.-xxvii.; for the proper order, see <i>Vis</i>., III. v. 1.</note> On the other hand, the author alters this 
order in <i>Vis</i>., III. v. 1, where he writes:<note n="588" id="v.i-p31.15">“The squared white stones that fit together in their joints, are 
the apostles and bishops and teachers and deacons who walked after the holiness 
of God and acted as bishops, teachers, and deacons, purely and soberly for the elect 
of God. Some have already fallen asleep, and others are still living.”</note> 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.16">οἱ μὲν οὖν λίθοι οἱ 
τετράγωνοι καὶ λευκοὶ 
καὶ συμφωνοῦντες ταῖς 
ἁρμογαῖς αὐτῶν, οὗτοι 
εἰσιν οἱ ἀπόστολοι 

<pb n="341" id="v.i-Page_341" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_341.html" />(add καὶ προφῆται) καὶ ἐπίσκοποι καὶ 
διδάσκαλοι καὶ διάκονοι 
οἱ πορευθέντες κατὰ τὴν 
σεμνοτητα τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ 
ἐπισκοπήσαντες καὶ 
διδάξαντες καὶ 
διακονήσαντες ἁγνῶς 
καὶ σεμνῶς τοῖς 
ἐκλεκτοῖς τοῦ θεοῦ, 
οἱ μὲν κεκοιμημένοι, 
οἱ δὲ ἔτι ὄντες</span> According to the author of the Didachê also, the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.17">ἐπίσκοποι</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.18">διάκονοι</span> 
are to be added to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.19">ἀπόστολοι, προφῆται,</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.20">διδάσκαλοι,</span> 
but the difference between the two writers is that Hernias has put the bishops, 
just as the author of Ephesians has put the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p31.21">ποιμένες,</span> before the teachers. 
The reasons for this are unknown to us; all we can make out is that at this point 
also the actual organization of the individual communities had already modified 
the conception of the organization of the collective church which Hermas shared 
with the author of the Didachê.<note n="589" id="v.i-p31.22">It is to be observed, moreover, that <i>Sim</i>. ix. speaks of apostles 
and teachers as of a bygone generation, whilst <i>Vis</i>. iii. declares that one section 
of the whole group have already fallen asleep, while the rest are still alive. We 
cannot, however, go into any further detail upon the important conceptions of Hermas.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p32">Well then; one early source of Acts, Paul, Hermas, and the author of the Didachê 
all attest the fact that in the earliest Christian churches “those who spoke the 
word of God” (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p32.1">λαλοῦντες τὸν 
λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ</span>) 
occupied the highest position,<note n="590" id="v.i-p32.2">So, too, the author of Hebrews. Compare also <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:2" id="v.i-p32.3" parsed="|1Pet|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.2">1 Pet. iv. 11</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p32.4">εἴ τις λαλεῖ, ὡς λόγια θεοῦ· εἴ τις διακονεῖ, ὡς ἐξ ἰσχύος ἧς χορηγεῖ ὁ θεός</span> 
[a passage which illustrates the narrative in <scripRef passage="Acts 6:1-15" id="v.i-p32.5" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.15">Acts vi.</scripRef>].</note> 
and that they were subdivided into apostles, prophets, and teachers. They also bear 
evidence to the fact that these apostles prophets, and teachers were not esteemed 
as officials of an individual community, but were honored as preachers who had been 
appointed by God and assigned to the church as a whole. The notion that the regular 
preachers in the church were elected by the different churches is as erroneous as 
the other idea that they had their “office” transmitted to them through a human 
channel of some kind or other. So far as men worked together here, it was in the 
discharge of a direct command from the Spirit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p33">Finally, we have to consider 
more precisely the bearings of this conclusion, viz., that, to judge from the consistent 
testimony of the earliest records, the apostles, prophets, and teachers were allotted 
and belonged, not to any individual community, but to the church as a whole. By means of this feature Christendom 

<pb n="342" id="v.i-Page_342" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_342.html" />possessed, amid all its scattered 
fragments, a certain cohesion and a bond of unity which has often been underestimated. 
These apostles and prophets, wandering from place to place, and received by every 
community with the utmost respect, serve to explain how the development of the church 
in different provinces and under very different conditions could preserve, as it 
did, such a degree of homogeneity. Nor have they left their traces merely in the 
scanty records, where little but their names are mentioned, and where witness is 
borne to the respect in which they were held. In a far higher degree their self-expression 
appears throughout a whole <i>genre</i> of early Christian literature, namely, 
<i>the so-called 
catholic epistles and writings</i>. It is impossible to understand the origin, spread, 
and vogue of a literary <i>genre</i> so peculiar and in many respects so enigmatic, unless 
one correlates it with what is known of the early Christian “apostles, prophets, 
and teachers.” When one considers that these men were set by God within the 
<i>church</i>—<i>i.e.</i>, in Christendom as a whole, and not in any individual community, their calling 
being meant for <i>the church collective</i>—it becomes obvious that the so-called catholic 
epistles and writings, addressed to the whole of Christendom, form a <i>genre</i> in literature 
which corresponds to these officials, and which must have arisen at a comparatively 
early period. An epistle like that of James, addressed “to the twelve tribes of 
the dispersion,” with its prophetic passages (<scripRef passage="James 4:1-5:20" id="v.i-p33.1" parsed="|Jas|4|1|5|20" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.1-Jas.5.20">iv.-v.</scripRef>), its injunctions uttered even 
to presbyters (<scripRef passage="James 5:14" id="v.i-p33.2" parsed="|Jas|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14">v. 14</scripRef>), and its emphatic assertions (<scripRef passage="James 5:15" id="v.i-p33.3" parsed="|Jas|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.15">v. 15 f.</scripRef>), 
this epistle, which cannot have come from the apostle James himself, becomes intelligible so soon as 
we think of the wandering prophets who, conscious of a divine calling which led 
them to all Christendom, felt themselves bound to serve the church as a whole. We 
can well understand how catholic epistles must have won great prestige, even although 
they were not originally distinguished by the name of any of the twelve apostles.<note n="591" id="v.i-p33.4">This period, 
of course, was past and gone, when one of the charges 
levelled at the Montanist Themison was that he had written a catholic epistle and 
thus invaded the prerogative of the original apostles: see Apollonius (in Euseb., 
<i>H.E.</i>, v. 18. 5)—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p33.5">Θεμίσων 
ἐτόλμησε, μιμούμενος τὸν 
ἀπόστολον, καθολικήν 
τινα συνταξάμενος 
ἐπιστολὴν κατηχεῖν 
τοὺς ἄμεινον αὐτοῦ 
πεπιστευκότας</span> (“Themison 
ventured, in imitation of the apostles, to compose a catholic epistle for the instruction 
of people whose faith was better than his own”).</note>  

<pb n="343" id="v.i-Page_343" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_343.html" />Behind these epistles stood the teachers called by God, who were to be reverenced 
like the Lord himself. It would lead us too afar afield to follow up this view, 
but one may refer to the circulation and importance of certain “catholic” epistles 
throughout the churches, and to the fact that they determined the development of 
Christianity in the primitive period hardly less than the Pauline epistles. During 
the closing decades of the first century, and at the opening of the second, the 
extraordinary activity of these apostles, prophets, or teachers left a lasting memorial 
of itself in the “catholic” writings; to which we must add other productions like 
the “Shepherd” of Hermas, composed by an author of whom we know nothing except 
the fact that his revelations were to be communicated to <i>all</i> the churches. He is 
really not a <i>Roman</i> prophet; being a prophet, he is a teacher for Christendom as a <i>whole</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p34">It has been remarked, not untruly, 
that Christendom came to have <i>church officials</i>—as distinct from local officials 
of the communities—only after the episcopate had been explained as an organization 
intended to perpetuate the apostolate in such a way that every bishop was held, 
not simply to occupy an office in the particular community, but to rank as a bishop 
of the catholic church (and, in this sense, to be a follower of the apostles). This 
observation is correct. But it has to be supplemented by the following consideration 
that in the earliest age special forms of organization did arise which in one aspect 
afford an analogy to ecclesiastical office in later catholicism. For “those who 
spake the word of God” (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p34.1">λαλοῦντες 
τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ</span>) were catholic 
teachers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p34.2">διδάσκαλοι 
καθολικοί</span>).<note n="592" id="v.i-p34.3"><p class="normal" id="v.i-p35">I shall at this point put together the sources which prove the threefold group. (1) The 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p35.1">λαλοῦντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ</span> (and they alone at first, 
it would appear; <i>i.e.</i>, apostles, prophets, and teachers) are the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p35.2">ἡγούμενοι</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p35.3">τετιμήμενοι</span> 
in the churches; this follows from (<i>a</i>) Did., iv. 1, xi. 3 f., xiii., 
xv. 1-2, when taken together; also (<i>b</i>) from <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:7,17,24" id="v.i-p35.4" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0;|Heb|13|17|0|0;|Heb|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7 Bible:Heb.13.17 Bible:Heb.13.24">Heb. xiii. 7, 17, 24</scripRef>, where the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p35.5">ἡγούμενοι</span> are expressly described as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p35.6">λαλοῦντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ</span> 
probably (<i>c</i>) from <i>Clem. Rom</i>., i. 3, xxi. 6; (<i>d</i>) from 
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:22,32" id="v.i-p35.7" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0;|Acts|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22 Bible:Acts.15.32">Acts xv. 22, 32</scripRef>, where the same persons are 
called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p35.8">ἡγούμενοι</span> and then 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p35.9">προφῆται</span> and (<i>e</i>) from the “Shepherd” 
of Hermas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p36">(2) Apostles, prophets, and teachers: cp. Paul (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="v.i-p36.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28 f.</scripRef>, where 
he tacks on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p36.2">δυνάμεις, 
χαρίσματα ἰαμάτων, 
ἀντιλήμψεις, κυβερνήσεις, 
γένη γλωσσῶν</span>. 
When the fathers allude to this passage during later centuries, they 
do so as if the threefold group still held its own, oblivious often of the presence 
of the hierarchy. Novatian, after speaking of the apostles who had been comforted 
by the Paraclete, proceeds (<i>de Trinit</i>., xxix.): “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p36.3">Hic est qui prophetas in ecclesia 
constituit, magistro erudit</span>” (“This is he who places prophets in the church and 
instructs teachers “). Cyril of Jerusalem (<i>Catech</i>., xviii. 27) will recognize no officials 
as essential to the church, not even bishops, except the persons mentioned in the 
above passage. Ambrose (<i>Hexaëm</i>, iii. 12, 50) writes: “God has girt the vine as it were 
with a trench of heavenly precepts and the custody of angels; . . . . 
he has set in the church as it were a tower of apostles, prophets, and teachers, who are wont 
to safeguard the peace of the church” (“Circumdedit enim vineam velut vallo quodam 
caelestium praeceptorum et angelorum custodia . . . . posuit in ecclesia velut 
turrim apostolorum et prophetarum atque doctorum, qui solent pro ecclesiae pace 
praetendere”; see in <i>Ps</i>. cxviii., <i>Sermo</i> xxii., ch. 15). Vincent of Lerin (<i>Commonit</i>. 37, 
38) speaks of false apostles, false prophets, false teachers; in ch. 40, where one 
expects to hear of bishops, only apostles and prophets and teachers are mentioned. 
Paulinus of Nola (<i>Opera</i>, ed. Hartel, i. p. 411 f.) addressed an inquiry to Augustine 
upon apostles, prophets and teachers, evangelists and pastors. He remarks very significantly: 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p36.4">In omnibus his diversis nominibus simile et prope unum doctrinae officium video 
fruisse tractatum</span>” (“Under all these different names I see that a like and almost 
identical order of doctrine has been preserved”), and rightly assumes that the prophets 
cannot be those of the Old Testament, but must be Christian prophets.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p37">(3) Prophets and teachers, who select apostles from their number 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="v.i-p37.1" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts xiii. 1</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p38">(4) Apostles, prophets, and teachers: the Didachê (adding bishops and deacons).</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p39">(5) Apostles, prophets, 
evangelists, pastors, and teachers: <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:11" id="v.i-p39.1" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Ephes. iv. 11.</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p40">(6) Apostles and teachers (prophets 
being purposely omitted), with bishops and deacons in addition: Hermas, <scripRef passage="Herm.Sim 9:1" id="v.i-p40.1"><i>Sim</i>., 9</scripRef>.</p> 
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p41">(7) Apostles (prophets), bishops, teachers, deacons: Hermas, <scripRef passage="Herm.Vis.3:1" id="v.i-p41.1"><i>Vis</i>., iii</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p42">(8) Apostles, teachers, prophets: <i>Clem. Hom</i>., xi. 35, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p42.1">μέμνησθε ἀπόστολον 
ἢ διδάσκαλον ἢ 
προφήτην.</span></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p43">(9) Apostles and prophets (the close connection of the two follows at an early period 
from <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:41" id="v.i-p43.1" parsed="|Matt|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.41">Matt. x. 41</scripRef>): <scripRef passage="Revelation 18:20" id="v.i-p43.2" parsed="|Rev|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.20">Rev. xviii. 20</scripRef> 
(<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:2,20" id="v.i-p43.3" parsed="|Rev|2|2|0|0;|Rev|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.2 Bible:Rev.2.20">ii. 2, 20</scripRef>), <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:20" id="v.i-p43.4" parsed="|Eph|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20">Ephes. ii. 20</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:5" id="v.i-p43.5" parsed="|Eph|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.5">iii. 5</scripRef>, Did., xi. 3. (According 
to Irenæus, III. ii. 4, John the Baptist was at once a prophet and an apostle: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p43.6">et prophetae 
et apostoli locum habuit</span>”; according to Hippolytus, <i>de Antichr</i>., 50, John the disciple 
was at once an apostle and prophet.) So the opponent of the Alogi, in Epiph., <i>Hær</i>., 
51. 35, etc.; cp. Didasc., <i>de Charism</i>. [Lagarde, <i>Reliq</i>., pp. 4, 19 f.]: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p43.7">οἱ προφῆται ἐφ᾽ 
ἡμῶν προφητεύσαντες οὐ 
παρεξέτειναν ἑαυτοὺς 
τοῖς ἀποστόλοις</span> 
(“our prophets did not measure themselves with the apostles”).</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p44">(10)Prophets and teachers: 
<scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="v.i-p44.1" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts xiii. 1</scripRef> (<scripRef passage="2Peter 2:1" id="v.i-p44.2" parsed="|2Pet|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.1">2 Pet. ii. 1</scripRef>), 
Did., xiii. 1-2, xiv. 1-2, Pseudo-Clem., <i>de Virg</i>., I. 11: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p44.3">Ne 
multi inter vos sint doctores neque omnes sitis prophetae</span>” (<i>loc. cit</i>., 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p44.4">λόγος διδαχῆς ἢ 
προφητείας ἢ διακονίας</span>). In the later literature, the combination 
(false prophets and false teachers) still occurs frequently; see, <i>e.g</i>., Orig., Hom. 
ii. <i>in Ezek</i>. (Lommatzsch, xiv. pp. 33, 37), and Vincent of Lerin., <i>loc. cit</i>., xv. 23. 
In the pseudo-Clementine Homilies Jesus himself is called “our teacher and prophet.”</p> 
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p45">(11) Apostles and teachers (Hermas): <scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:7" id="v.i-p45.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.7">1 Tim. ii. 7</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:11" id="v.i-p45.2" parsed="|2Tim|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.11">2 Tim. i. 11</scripRef>, Clem., <i>Strom</i>., vii. 16. 103: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p45.3">οἱ μακάριοι ἀπόστολοί τε καὶ διδάσκαλοι</span>, <i>Eclog</i>. 23.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p46">(12) Polycarp is described 
in the epistle of his church (xvi. 2) as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p46.1">ἐν τοῖς καθ᾽ 
ἡμᾶς χρὸνοις διδάσκαλος 
ἀποστολικὸς καὶ 
προφητικός, 
γενόμενος ἐπίσκοπος τῆς 
ἐν Σμύρνῃ καθολικῆς 
ἐκκλησίας</span> (cp. <i>Acta Pion</i>. 1: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p46.2">ἀποστολικὸς ἀνὴρ 
τῶν καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς 
γενόμενος</span>).  
Here the ancient and honorable predicates are conjoined and applied to a “bishop.” 
But it is plain that there was something wholly exceptional in an apostolic and 
prophetic teacher surviving “in our time.” The way in which Eusebius speaks is very 
noticeable (<i>Mart. Pal</i>., xi. 1): of one group of twelve martyrs he says, they partook 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p46.3">προφητικοῦ τινος 
ἢ καὶ ἀποστολικοῦ 
χαρίσματος καὶ ἀριθμοῦ</span> 
(a prophetic or apostolic grace and number).</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p47">(13) Alexander the Phrygian is thus described in 
the epistle from Lyons (Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, v. 1. 49): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p47.1">γνωστὸς σχεδὸν 
πᾶσι διὰ τὴν πρὸς θεὸν 
ἀγάπην καὶ 
παρρησίαν τοῦ λόγου· ἦν 
γὰρ καὶ οὐκ ἄμοιρος 
ἀποστολικοῦ χαρίσματος</span> 
(“Well known to all on account of his love to God and boldness of speech—for 
he was not without a share of apostolic grace”).</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p48">An admirable proof that the prophets 
were bestowed on the church as a whole, instead of on any individual congregation 
(that it was so with the apostles, goes without saying), is furnished by Valentinian 
circles (<i>Excerpta ex Theodot</i>., 24): “The Valentinians declare that the Spirit possessed 
by each individual of the prophets for service is poured out on all members of the 
church; wherefore the tokens of the Spirit, <i>i.e.</i>, healing and prophecy, are performed 
by the church” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p48.1">λέγουσιν οἱ 
Οὐαλεντινιανοί ὅτι ὃ 
κατὰ 
εἷς τῶν προφητῶν ἔσχεν 
πνεῦμα ἐξαίρετον 
εἰς διακονίαν, τοῦτο ἐπὶ 
πάντας τοὺς τῆς 
ἐκκλησίας ἐξεχύθη· διὸ 
καὶ τὰ σημεῖα τοῦ 
πνεύματος ἰάσεις καὶ 
προφητεῖαι διὰ τῆς 
ἐκκλησίας 
ἐπιτελοῦνται</span>). 
Compare the claims of the Montanist prophets and the history of the “Shepherd” of Hermas in the church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p49">The passage from the <i>Eclogues</i> of Clement, referred to under 
(11), reads as follows: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p49.1">ὥσπερ διὰ τοῦ 
σώματος ὁ σωτὴρ 
ἐλάλει καὶ ἰᾶτο, οὕτως 
καὶ πρότερον “διὰ 
τῶν προφητῶν,” νῦν δὲ 
“διὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων καὶ 
διδασκάλων” . . . . 
καὶ πάντοτε 
ἄνθρωτον ὁ φιλάνθρωπος 
ἐνδύεται θεὸς εἰς τὴν 
ἀνθρώπων σωτηρίαν, 
πρότερον μέν τοὺς 
προφήτας, νῦν δὲ τὴν 
ἐκκλησίαν</span> (“Even as 
the Saviour spake and healed through his body, so did he formerly by the prophets 
and so does he now by the apostles and teachers Everywhere the God who loves men 
equips man to save men, formerly the prophets and now the church”). This passage 
is very instructive; but, as is evident, the old threefold group is already broken 
up, the prophets being merely admitted and recognized as Old Testament prophets. I leave it an open question whether the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p49.2">πνευματικοί</span> of Origen (<i>de Orat</i>., 
xxviii.) are connected with our group of teachers. The 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p49.3">τάξις προφητῶν 
μαρτύρων τε καὶ 
ἀποστόλων</span> (Hipp., <i>de Antichr</i>., 59) 
is irrelevant in this connection.</p></note> Yet 

<pb n="344" id="v.i-Page_344" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_344.html" />even when these primitive teachers were slowly disappearing, a development commenced 
which ended in the triumph of the monarchical episcopate, <i>i.e.</i>, in the recognition 
of the apostolic and catholic significance attaching to the episcopate. The preliminary 
stages in this development may be distinguished wherever in Ephesians, Hermas, 
and the Didachê the permanent  

<pb n="345" id="v.i-Page_345" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_345.html" />officials of the individual community 
are promoted to the class of apostles, prophets, and teachers,” or already inserted 
among them. When this happened, the fundamental condition was provided which enabled 
the bishops at last to secure the prestige of “apostles, prophets, and teachers.” 
If one looks at <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="v.i-p49.4" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>  

<pb n="346" id="v.i-Page_346" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_346.html" />or Did. xiii. (“the prophets are your 
high-priests”), and then at the passages in Cyprian and the literature of the following 
period, where the bishops are extolled as the apostles, prophets, teachers, and 
high-priests of the church, one has before one's eyes the start and the goal of 
one of the most important developments in early Christianity. In the case of prominent 
bishops like Polycarp of Smyrna, the end had long ago been anticipated; for Polycarp 
was honored by his church and throughout Asia as an “apostolic and prophetic teacher.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p50">As for the origin of the threefold group, we have shown that while its component parts 
existed in Judaism, their combination cannot be explained from such a quarter. One 
might be inclined to trace it back to Jesus Christ himself, for he once sent out 
his disciples as missionaries (apostles), and he seems (according to <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:41" id="v.i-p50.1" parsed="|Matt|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.41">Matt. x. 41</scripRef>) 
to have spoken of itinerant preaching prophets whom he set on foot. But the historicity 
of the latter passage is disputed;<note n="593" id="v.i-p50.2">I would point, not to the words of <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:13" id="v.i-p50.3" parsed="|Matt|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.13">Matt. xi. 13 </scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p50.4">πάντες γὰρ οἱ 
προφῆται καὶ ὁ νόμος ἕως 
Ἰωάννου ἐπροφήτευσαν</span>), 
since that saying perhaps (see p. 333) covers a new type of prophets, but certainly to the situation in which 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:40" id="v.i-p50.5" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt. x. 40 f.</scripRef> is uttered; the latter seems to presuppose the commencement and prosecution 
of missionary labours.</note> Jesus expressely denied the title 
“teacher” to his disciples (<scripRef passage="Matthew 23:8" id="v.i-p50.6" parsed="|Matt|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8">Matt. xxiii. 8</scripRef>); 
and an injunction such as that implied in the creation of this threefold group does not at all tally with the general preaching 
of Jesus or with the tenor of his instructions. We must therefore assume that the 
rise of the threefold group and the esteem in which it was held by the community 
at Jerusalem (and that from a very early period) were connected with the “Spirit” 
which possessed the community. Christian prophets are referred to in the context 
of <scripRef passage="Acts 2" id="v.i-p50.7" parsed="|Acts|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2">Acts 2</scripRef>. (cp. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:18" id="v.i-p50.8" parsed="|Acts|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.18">verse 18</scripRef>); they made their appearance very soon 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 4:36" id="v.i-p50.9" parsed="|Acts|4|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.36">Acts iv. 36</scripRef>). Unfortunately, 
we do not know any further details, and the real origin of the enthusiastic group 
of “apostles, prophets, and teachers” is as obscure as that of the ecclesiastical 
group of “bishops, deacons, and presbyters,” or of the much later complex of the 
so-called inferior orders of the clergy. In each case it is a question of something 
consciously created, which starts from a definite point, although it may have sprung 
up under pressure exerted by the actual circumstances of the situation.</p> 

<pb n="347" id="v.i-Page_347" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_347.html" />
<h3 id="v.i-p50.10">IV</h3>
<p class="normal" id="v.i-p51">The Didachê begins by grouping together apostles and prophets 
(xi. 3), and directing that <i>the ordinance of the gospel</i> is to hold good as regards 
both of them; but in its later chapters it groups prophets and teachers together 
and is silent on the apostles. From this it follows, as has been already pointed 
out, that the prophets had something in common with apostles on the one hand and 
with teachers on the other. The former characteristic may be inferred from the expression 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p51.1">κατὰ τὰ δόγμα τοῦ 
εὐαγγελίου</span>, as well as from the detailed injunctions that 
follow.<note n="594" id="v.i-p51.2">“Let every apostle who comes to you be received as the Lord. But 
he shall not remain more than one day, or, if need be, two; if he remains for three 
days, he is a false prophet. And on his departure let the apostle receive nothing 
but bread, till he finds shelter; if he asks for money, he is a false prophet” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p51.3">Πᾶς ὁ ἀπόστολος 
ἐρχόμενος πρὸς ὑμᾶς 
δεχθήτω ὡς κύριος· οὐ 
μενεῖ δὲ εἰ μὴ ἡμέραν 
μίαν· ἐὰν δὲ ᾖ χρεία, 
καὶ τὴν ἄλλην· τρεῖς δὲ 
ἐὰν μείνῃ, 
ψευδοπροφήτης ἐστίν·  
ἐξερχόμενος δὲ ὁ ἀπόστολος 
μηδὲν λαμβανέτω εἰ μὴ 
ἄρτον ἕως οὗ αὐλισθῇ· 
ἐὰν δὲ ἀργύριον αἰτῇ, 
ψευδοπροφήτης ἐστίν</span> xi. 4-6).</note> 
The “ordinance of the gospel” can mean only the rules which 
we read in <scripRef passage="Mark 6:1-56" id="v.i-p51.4" parsed="|Mark|6|1|6|56" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.1-Mark.6.56">Mark vi.</scripRef> (and parallels),<note n="595" id="v.i-p51.5">Lietzmann (<i>loc. cit</i>., p. 486) 
objects that the words could not mean 
what apostles and prophets had to do, but simply how the community was to treat 
them. We are to think of passages like <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:40" id="v.i-p51.6" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt. x. 40 f.</scripRef> But this view seems to me 
excluded by what follows (4 f.) in Did. xi. Here there is certainly an injunction 
to the community, but the latter is to make the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p51.7">δόγμα</span> the norm for its treatment 
of these officials, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p51.8">δόγμα</span> laid down in the gospel; and this is to be found in 
<scripRef passage="Mark 6:1-56" id="v.i-p51.9" parsed="|Mark|6|1|6|56" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.1-Mark.6.56">Mark vi.</scripRef> (and parallels).</note> and this assumption is corroborated 
by the fact that in <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:1-42" id="v.i-p51.10" parsed="|Matt|10|1|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.1-Matt.10.42">Matt. x.</scripRef>, which puts together the instructions for apostles, 
itinerant prophets also are mentioned, who are supposed to be penniless. <i>To be penniless, 
therefore, was considered absolutely essential for apostles and prophets;</i> this is 
the view shared by <scripRef passage="3John 1:1-14" id="v.i-p51.11" parsed="|3John|1|1|1|14" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.1-3John.1.14">3 John</scripRef>, Origen, and Eusebius. John remarks that the missionaries 
wandered about and preached, without accepting anything from pagans. They must therefore 
have been instructed to “accept” from Christians. Origen (<i>contra Cels</i>., III. ix.) writes: 
“Christians do all in their power to spread the faith all over the world. Some of 
them accordingly make it the business of their life to wander not only from city 
to city but from township to township and village to village, in order to gain fresh converts for the Lord. Nor could  

<pb n="348" id="v.i-Page_348" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_348.html" />one say they do this for the sake 
of gain, since they often refuse to accept so much as the bare necessities of life; 
even if necessity drives them sometimes to accept a gift, they are content with 
getting their most pressing needs satisfied, although many people are ready to give 
them much more than that. And if at the present day, owing to the large number of 
people who are converted, some rich men of good position and delicate high-born 
women give hospitality to the messengers of the faith, will any one venture to assert 
that some of the latter preach the Christian faith merely for the sake of being 
honored? In the early days, when great peril threatened the preachers of the faith 
especially, such a suspicion could not easily have been entertained; and even at 
the present day the discredit with which Christians are assailed by unbelievers 
outweighs any honor that some of their fellow-believers show to them.” Eusebius 
(<i>H.E</i>., iii. 37) writes: “Very many of the disciples of that age (pupils of the apostles), 
whose heart had been ravished by the divine Word with a burning love for philosophy 
[<i>i.e.</i>, asceticism], had first fulfilled the command of the Saviour and divided their 
goods among the needy. Then they set out on long journeys, performing the office 
of <i>evangelists</i>, eagerly striving to preach Christ to those who as yet had never 
heard the word of faith, and to deliver to them the holy gospels. In foreign lands 
they simply laid the foundations of the faith. That done, they appointed others 
as shepherds, entrusting them with the care of the new growth, while they themselves 
proceeded with the grace and co-operation of God to other countries and to other 
peoples.” See, too, <i>H.E</i>., v. 10. 2, where, in connection with the end of the second 
century, we read: “There were even yet many evangelists of the word eager to use 
their divinely inspired zeal, after the example of the <i>apostles</i>, to increase and 
build up the divine Word. One of these was Pantænus” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p51.12">ἔνθεου ζῆλον 
ἀποστολικοῦ μιμήματος 
συνεισφέρειν ἐπ᾽ 
αὐξήσει καὶ οἰκοδομῇ 
τοῦ θείου λόγου 
προμηθούμενοι, 
ὧν εἷς γενόμενος καὶ 
Πανταῖνος</span>).<note n="596" id="v.i-p51.13">The word “evangelist” occurs in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:2" id="v.i-p51.14" parsed="|Eph|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.2">Ephes. iv. 2</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 21:8" id="v.i-p51.15" parsed="|Acts|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.8">Acts xxi. 8</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:5" id="v.i-p51.16" parsed="|2Tim|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.5">2 Tim. iv. 5</scripRef>, 
and then in the <i>Apost. Canons</i> (ch. 19). Then it recurs in Tertull., <i>de Præscr</i>., 
iv., and, <i>de Corona</i>, ix. (Hippol., <i>de Antichr</i>., 56, calls Luke apostle and evangelist). 
This proves that any distinction between apostles and evangelists was rarely drawn 
in the early ages of the church; on the contrary, the apostles themselves were frequently 
described as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p51.17">οἱ εὐαγγελισάμενοι</span> (cp. <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:8" id="v.i-p51.18" parsed="|Gal|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8">Gal. i. 8</scripRef>, 
<i>Clem. Rom</i>., xliii. 1, and Polyc., 
<i>Epist</i>. vi. 3; in Barn. viii. 3 the twelve indeed, without the designation of “apostles,” 
are thus described). Eusebius calls the evangelists the imitators of the apostles, 
but in the earliest period they were held by most people simply to be apostles.</note> The second essential for apostles,  

<pb n="349" id="v.i-Page_349" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_349.html" />laid down by the Didachê side by side with poverty, 
namely, <i>indefatigable missionary activity</i> (no settling down), is endorsed by Origen 
and Eusebius also.<note n="597" id="v.i-p51.19">7Apostles have merely to preach the word; that is literally their 
one occupation. This conception, which <scripRef passage="Acts 6:6" id="v.i-p51.20" parsed="|Acts|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.6">Acts vi. 6</scripRef> already illustrates, lasted as long 
as the era of the actual apostles was remembered. The Abgar-source, transcribed 
by Eusebius (<i>H.E</i>., i. 13), also confirms the idea that no apostle was to receive any 
money, and makes one notable addition to the duties of the apostolate. When Thaddæus 
was summoned to preach God's word to a small group, he remarked “I shall say nothing 
in the meantime, for I am sent to preach the word of God 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p51.21">κηρῦξαι</span>) publicly. 
But assemble all thy citizens in the morning, and I will preach to them.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p52">The Didachê 
informs us that these itinerant missionaries were still called apostles at the opening 
of the second century. Origen and Eusebius assure us that they existed during the 
second century, and Origen indeed knows of such even in his own day; but the name 
of “apostle” was no longer borne,<note n="598" id="v.i-p52.1">It is, of course, merely by way of sarcasm that Cyprian speaks of 
Novatian's apostles (<i>Ep</i>. lv. 24).</note> owing to the heightened reverence 
felt for the original apostles and also owing to the idea which gained currency 
even in the course of the second century, that the original apostles had already 
preached the gospel to the whole world. This idea prevented any subsequent missionaries 
from being apostles, since they were no longer the first to preach the gospel to 
the nations.<note n="599" id="v.i-p52.2">Naturally, Eusebius thus comes into conflict with his own conception 
of the situation; compare ii. 3, iii. 1-4, and iii. 37.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p53">We have already indicated how the 
extravagant estimate of the primitive apostles arose.<note n="600" id="v.i-p53.1">The idea of collective statements made by the apostles occurs as 
early as the Didachê (cp. its title), Jude and 2 Peter, and Justin (<i>Apol</i>., i. 62).</note> Their labours 
were to be looked upon as making amends for the fact that Jesus Christ did not 
himself labour as a missionary in every land. Furthermore, the belief that the world 
was near its end produced, by a sort of inevitable process, the idea that the gospel 
had by this time been preached everywhere; for the end could not come until  

<pb n="350" id="v.i-Page_350" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_350.html" />this universal proclamation had been accomplished, and the credit of this wonderful 
extension was assigned to the apostles.<note n="601" id="v.i-p53.2">Cp. Tert., <i>de Carne</i>, ii.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p53.3">Apostolorum erat tradere.</span>” The idea of 
the apostolic tradition is primitive and not destitute of an historical germ; it 
was first of all in Rome, and certainly under the influence of the genius of the 
city and the empire, that this idea was condensed and applied to the conception 
and theory of a tradition which transmitted itself through an apostolic succession. 
Afterwards this theory became the common possession of Christianity and constituted 
the idea of “catholicity.” Origen (cp. <i>de Princ.</i>, iv. 9) defends it as confidently 
as Tertullian (“<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p53.4">Regula et disciplina quam ab Jesu Christo traditam sibi apostoli 
per successionem posteris quoque suis sanctam ecclesiam docentibus tradiderunt</span>”).</note> On these grounds the prestige 
of the primitive apostles shot up to so prodigious a height, that their commission 
to the whole world was put right into the creed.<note n="602" id="v.i-p53.5">Details in my <i>Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte</i>, I.<sup>(3)</sup> pp. 153-156 
[Eng. trans., i. pp. 160 f.); I shall return to the legends of the mission in Book 
IV. Chap. I., but without attempting to exhaust the endless materials; all I shall 
do is to touch upon them. The most extreme and eccentric allusion to the importance 
of the twelve apostles occurs in the <i>Pistis Sophia</i>, ch. 7 (Schmidt, p. 7), where 
Jesus says to the twelve: “Be glad and rejoice, for when I set about making the 
world, I was in command of twelve powers from the very first (as I have told you 
from the beginning), which I had taken from the twelve saviours 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p53.6">σωτῆρες</span>) of the 
treasure of light according to the commandment of the first mystery. These, then, 
I deposited in the womb of your mother, while I entered the world—these that 
live now in your bodies. For these powers were given to you in the sight of all 
the world, since ye are to be the deliverers of the world, that ye may be able to endure . . . . 
the threats of the archons of the world, and the sufferings of the 
world, your perils and all your persecutions.” Compare ch. 8 (p. 9): “Be glad 
then and rejoice, for ye are blessed above all men on earth, since it is ye who 
are to be the deliverers of the world.” In Clement's <i>Eclogues</i> (c. 16) also the apostles 
are usually called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p53.7">σωτῆρες τῶν 
ἀνθρώπων</span> 
(“saviours of men”). Origen calls 
them “kings” (Hom. xii. 2, <i>in Num</i>., vol. x. pp. 132 f. ), and he does not reject 
the interpretation (<i>de Princ</i>., ii. 8. 5) of the saying “My soul is sorrowful even unto 
death” which made Jesus think of the apostles as his soul; The “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p53.8">multitudo credentium</span>” 
are the body of Christ, the apostles are his soul!</note> We are no longer 
in a position nowadays to determine the degree of truth underlying the belief in 
the apostles' world-wide mission. In any case it must have been extremely slight, 
and any representation of the twelve apostles as a unity organized for the purpose 
of worldwide labours among the Gentile churches is to be relegated without hesitation 
to the province of legend.<note n="603" id="v.i-p53.9">It is worth noting that, according to the early Christian idea, 
the Mosaic law also had spread over the whole world. In their world-wide preaching, 
the apostles therefore came upon the results produced by that law (see, for example, 
the statements of Eusebius in the first book of his church-history).</note></p> 

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p54">Unfortunately, we know next to nothing of any details concerning  

<pb n="351" id="v.i-Page_351" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_351.html" />the missionaries 
(apostles) and their labours during the second century; their very names are lost, 
with the exception of Pantænus, the Alexandrian teacher, and his mission to “India” 
(Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, v. 10). Perhaps we should look upon Papylus in the Acts of Carpus and 
Papylus as a missionary; for in his cross-examination he remarks: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p54.1">ἐν πάσῃ ἐπαρχία καὶ 
πόλει εἰσίν 
μου τέκνα κατὰ θεόν</span> 
(ch. 32, “in every province 
and city I have children according to God”). Attalus in Lyons was probably a missionary 
also (Eus., <i>H.E</i>. v. 1). Neither of these cases is, however, beyond doubt. If we could 
attach any value to the romance of Paul and Thecla (in the <i>Acta Pauli</i>), one name 
would come up in this connection, viz., that of Thecla, the only woman who was 
honored with the title of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p54.2">ἡ ἀπόστολος</span>. But it is extremely doubtful if any basis 
of fact, apart from the legend itself, underlies the veneration felt for her, although 
the legend itself may contain some nucleus of historic truth. Origen knows of cases 
within his own experience in which a missionary or teacher was subsequently chosen 
to be bishop by his converts,<note n="604" id="v.i-p54.3">Cp. Hom. xi. 4, <i>in Num</i>., vol. x. p. 113: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p54.4">Sicut in aliqua, verbi 
gratia, civitate, ubi nondum Christiani nati sunt, si accedat aliquis et docere 
incipiat, laboret, instruat, adducat ad fidem, et ipse postmodam its quos docuit 
princeps et episcopus fiat.</span>”</note> but the distinction between missionary 
and teacher had been blurred by this time, and the old triad no longer existed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p55">Yet even though we cannot describe the labours of the 
apostles during the second century—and by the opening of the third century only 
stragglers from this class were still to be met with—the creation and the career 
of this heroic order form of themselves a topic of supreme interest. Their influence 
need not, of course, be overestimated. For, in the first place, we find the Didachê 
primarily concerned with laying down rules to prevent abuses in the apostolic office; 
so that by the beginning of the second century, as we are not surprised to learn, 
it must have been already found necessary to guard against irregularity. In the 
second place, had apostles continued to play an important part in the second century, 
the stereotyped conception of the primitive apostles, with their fundamental and 
really exhaustive labours in the mission-field, could never have arisen at all or 
become so widely current. Probably, then, it is  


<pb n="352" id="v.i-Page_352" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_352.html" />not too hazardous to affirm that the church really had never more than two apostles in the true sense 
of the term, one great and the other small, viz., Paul and Peter—unless perhaps 
we add John of Ephesus. The chief credit for the spread of Christianity scarcely 
belongs to the other regular apostles, penniless and itinerant, otherwise we should 
have heard of them, or at least have learnt their names; whereas even Eusebius was 
as ignorant about them as we are to-day. The chief credit for the spread of Christianity 
is due to those who were not regular apostles, and also to the “teachers.”</p>


<h3 id="v.i-p55.1">V</h3>


<p class="normal" id="v.i-p56">Though the prophets,<note n="605" id="v.i-p56.1">In the Gentile church they were steadily differentiated from the 
seers or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p56.2">πάντεις</span> (cp. Hermas, <i>Mand</i>., 
xi.; Iren. Fragm., 23 [ed. Harvey]: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p56.3">οὗτος οὐκέτι ὡς προφήτης 
ἀλλ᾽ ὡς μάντις λογισθήσεται</span>. Still, the characteristics 
are not always distinctive or distinct. The faculty of prediction (“
<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p56.4">aliquid praenuntiare</span>”), 
<i>e.g</i>., belongs to the prophet as well as to the seer, according to Tertullian (<i>de Carne</i>, ii.).</note> according to the Didachê and other witnesses, had also 
to be penniless like the apostles, they are not to be reckoned among the regular 
missionaries. Still, like the teachers, they were indirectly of importance to the 
mission, as their charismatic office qualified them for preaching the word of God, 
and, indeed, put them in the way of such a task. Their inspired addresses were listened 
to by pagans as well as by Christians, and Paul assumes (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:24" id="v.i-p56.5" parsed="|1Cor|14|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.24">1 Cor. xiv. 24</scripRef>),  
not without reason, that the former were especially impressed by the prophet's harangue 
and by his power of searching the hearer's heart. Down to the close of the second 
century the prophets retained their position in the church;<note n="606" id="v.i-p56.6">Tertullian (<i>de Præscr</i>., iii.) no longer reckons them as a special 
class: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p56.7">Quid ergo, si episcopus, si diaconus, si vidua, si virgo, si doctor, si 
etiam martyr lapsus a regula fuerit?</span>” (“What if a bishop, a deacon, a widow, 
a virgin, a teacher, or even a martyr, have fallen away from the rule of faith?”). 
In a very ancient Christian fragment discovered by Grenfell and Hunt (<i>The Oxyrhynchus 
Papyri</i>, I., 1898, No. 5, pp. 8 f.; ep. <i>Sitzungsber. der Preuss. Akad</i>., 1898, pp. 
516 f.) these words occur: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p56.8">τὸ προφητικὸν 
πνεῦμα τὸ σωματεῖόν ἐστιν τῆς 
προφητικῆς 
τάξεως, ὃ ἔστιν τὸ σῶμα τῆς 
σαρκὸς Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τὸ μιγὲν 
τῇ ἀνθρωπότητι διὰ 
Μαρίας</span>. The fragment perhaps belongs to Melito's last treatise 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p56.9">περὶ προφητείας</span>,  
but unfortunately it is so short and abrupt that no certain opinion is possible. 
For the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p56.10">ἡ προφητικὴ τάξις</span>, 
Cp. Serapion of Antioch's <i>Ep. ad Caricum et Pontium</i> (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 19. 2): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p56.11">ἡ ἐνέργεια τῆς ψευδοῦς 
ταύτης τάξεως τῆς ἐπιλεγομένης 
νέας προφητείας</span>. The expression must have been common about 200 <span class="sc" id="v.i-p56.12">A.D.</span></note> but the 
Montanist movement brought  

<pb n="353" id="v.i-Page_353" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_353.html" />early Christian prophecy at once to a 
head and to an end. Sporadic traces of it are still to be found in later years,<note n="607" id="v.i-p56.13">Cp. Firmilian in Cyprian's <i>Epist</i>. lxxv. 10.</note>  
but such prophets no longer possessed any significance for the church; in fact, 
they were quite summarily condemned by the clergy as false prophets. Like the apostles, 
the prophets occupied a delicate and risky position. It was easy for them to degenerate. 
The injunctions of the Didachê (ch. xi.) indicate the sort of precautions which were 
considered necessary, even in the opening of the second century, to protect the 
churches against fraudulent prophets of the type sketched by Lucian in <i>Proteus Peregrinus</i>; 
and the latter volume agrees with the Didachê, inasmuch as it describes Peregrinus 
in his prophetic capacity as now settled in a church, now itinerating in company 
with Christians who paid him special honor—for prophets were not confined to 
any single church. Nor were even prophetesses awanting; they were to be met with 
inside the Catholic Church as well as among the gnostics in particular.<note n="608" id="v.i-p56.14">From the Coptic version of the <i>Acta Pauli</i> (Paul's correspondence 
with the Corinthian church) we find that the prophet of the Corinthian church who 
is mentioned there was not a man but a woman (named Theonœ, not Theonas). Another 
prophetess, called Myrte, occurs in these Acts. Origen writes (Hom. v. 2, <i>in Judic</i>., 
vol. xi. p. 250): “Though many judges in Israel are said to have been men, none 
is mentioned as a prophet save Deborah. This very fact affords great comfort to 
the female sex, and incites them not to despair by any means of being capable of 
prophetic grace, despite the weakness of their sex; they are to understand and believe 
that purity of mind, not difference of sex, wins this grace” (<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p56.15">Cum plurimi iudices 
viri in Israel fuisse referuntur, de nullo eorum dicitur quia propheta fuerit, nisi 
de Debbora muliere. praestat et in hoc non minimam consolationem mulierum sexui 
etiam prima ipsius literae facies, et provocat eas, ut nequaquam pro infirmitate 
sexus desperent, etiam prophetiae gratiae capaces se fieri posse, sed intelligant 
et credant quod meretur hanc gratiam puritas mentis non diversitas sexus</span>).</note></p> 

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p57">The materials and sources available for a study of the early Christian prophets are extremely 
voluminous, and the whole subject is bound up with a number of questions which are 
still unsettled; for example, the relation of the Christian prophets to the numerous 
categories of the pagan prophets (Egyptian, Syrian, and Greek) who are known to 
us from the literature and inscriptions of the period, is a subject which has never 
yet been investigated.<note n="609" id="v.i-p57.1">As impostors mingled here and there with the prophets, no sharp 
distinction can have existed. Celsus (Orig., <i>c. Cels</i>. VII., ix., xi.) gives an extremely 
interesting description of the prophets, as follows:
 “There are <i>many</i> who, though 
they are people of no vocation, with the utmost readiness, and on the slightest 
occasion, both within and without the sacred shrines, behave as if they were seized 
by the prophetic ecstasy. Others, roaming like tramps throughout cities and camps, 
perform in the same fashion in order to excite notice. Each is wont to cry, each 
is glib at proclaiming, ‘I am God,' ‘I am the Son of God' (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p57.2">παῖς θεοῦ</span>), or ‘I 
am the Spirit of God,' ‘I have come because the world is on the verge of ruin, 
and because you, O men, are perishing in your iniquities. But I would save you, 
and ye shall see me soon return with heavenly power! Blessed is he who now honors 
me! All others I will commit to everlasting fire, cities and lands and their inhabitants. 
Those who will not now awake to the punishments awaiting them, shall repent and 
groan in vain one day. But those who believe in me, I will preserve eternally. . . . .' 
These mighty threats are further mixed up with weird, half-crazy, and perfectly 
senseless words, in which no rational soul can discover any meaning, so obscure 
and unintelligible they are. Yet the first comer who is an idiot or an impostor 
can interpret them to suit his own fancy! . . . . These so-called prophets, whom 
more than once I have heard with my own ears, confessed their foibles to me, after 
I had exposed them, and acknowledged that they had themselves invented their incomprehensible jargon.”</note> However, these materials are of no use for  

<pb n="354" id="v.i-Page_354" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_354.html" />our immediate purpose, as no record of the missionary labours of the prophets is extant.</p>


<h3 id="v.i-p57.3">VI</h3> 

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p58">The Didachê mentions teachers twice (xiii. 2, xv. 1-2), and, what is more, 
as a special class within the churches. Their ministry was the same as that of the 
prophets, a ministry of the word; consequently they belonged to the “honored” class, 
and, like the prophets, could claim to be supported. On the other hand, they were 
evidently not obliged to be penniless;<note n="610" id="v.i-p58.1">When Origen, in the story told by Eusebius (<i>H.E.</i>, vi. 3), carried 
out the gospel saying, not to have two staves, etc., it was a voluntary resolve 
upon his part. Shortly before that, we are told how he purchased an annuity by selling 
his books, in order to free himself from all care about a livelihood.</note> nor did they wander about, 
but resided in a particular community.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p59">These statements are corroborated by such passages in our sources (see above, pp. 336 f.) as group 
apostles, prophets, and teachers together, and further, by a series of separate 
testimonies which show that to be a teacher was a vocation in Christianity, and 
that the teacher enjoyed great repute not only in the second century, but partly 
also, as we shall see, in later years. First of all, the frequency with which we 
find authors protesting that they are not writing in the capacity of teachers (or 
issuing instructions) proves how serious was the veneration paid to a  

<pb n="355" id="v.i-Page_355" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_355.html" />
true teacher, and how he was accorded the right of issuing injunctions that were 
universally valid and authoritative. Thus Barnabas asserts: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.1">ἐγὼ δὲ οὐχ ὡς διδάσκαλος 
ἀλλ᾽ ὡς εἷς ἐξ ὑμῶν ὑποδείξω</span> 
(i. 8, “I am no teacher, but as one of 
yourselves I will demonstrate”); and again, “Fain would I write many things, but not as a teacher” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.2">πολλὰ δὲ θέλων γράφειν οὐχ 
ὡς διδάσκαλος</span>, iv. 9).<note n="611" id="v.i-p59.3">On the other hand, in <scripRef passage="Barnabas 9:9" id="v.i-p59.4">ix. 9</scripRef> he writes: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.5">οἶδεν ὁ τὴν ἔμφυτον δωρεὰν 
τῆς διδαχῆς αὐτοῦ θέμενος ἐν 
ἡμῖν</span> (“He knoweth, who hath placed in you the innate gift of his teaching”).</note> 
Ignatius explains, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.6">οὐ διατάσσομαι ὑμῖν 
ὡς ὤν τις . . . . προσλαλῶ ὑμῖν ὡς 
συνδιδασκαλίταις μου</span> 
(“I do not command you as if I were somebody . . . . I address you as 
my school-fellows,” <i>ad Eph</i>., iii. 1);<note n="612" id="v.i-p59.7">Note <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.8">διατάσσομαι</span> in this passage, the term used by Ignatius 
of the apostles (Trall., iii. 3, <i>Rom</i>., iv. 3; cp. <i>Trall</i>., vii. 1, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.9">τὰ διατάγματα τῶν 
ἀποστόλων</span>).</note> and Dionysius of Alexandria in 
the third century still writes (<i>Ep. ad Basil</i>.):
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.10">ἐγὼ δὲ οὐχ ὡς διδάσκαλος, 
ἀλλ᾽ ὡς μετὰ 
πάσης ἁπλότητος προσῆκον ἡμᾶς 
ἀλλήλοις διαλέγεσθαι</span> (“I speak 
not as a teacher, but with all the simplicity with which it befits us to 
address each other”).<note n="613" id="v.i-p59.11">See further, Commodian, <i>Instruct</i>., ii. 22. 15: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p59.12">Non sum ego doctor, 
sed lex docet</span>”; ii. 16. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p59.13">Si quidem doctores, dum exspectant munera vestra aut 
timent personas, laxant singula vobis; et ego non doceo.</span>”</note> The warning of the epistle of James (<scripRef passage="James 3:1" id="v.i-p59.14" parsed="|Jas|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.1">iii. 1</scripRef>): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.15">μὴ πολλοὶ διδάσκαλοι γίνεσθε</span>, proves how this vocation was coveted in the 
church, a vocation of which Hermas pointedly remarks (<i>Sim</i>., IX. xxv. 2) that its members 
had received the holy Spirit.<note n="614" id="v.i-p59.16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.17">Διδάσκαλοι οἱ διδάξαντες 
σεμνῶς καὶ ἁγνῶς τὸν λόγον τοῦ 
κυρίου . . . . καθὼς καὶ 
παρέλαβον τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ 
ἅγιον</span>.</note> Hermas also refers (<i>Mand</i>., IV. iii. 1) to 
a saying which he had heard from certain teachers with regard to baptism, and which 
the angel proceeds deliberately to endorse; this proves that there were teachers 
of high repute at Rome in the days of Hermas. 
An elaborate charge to teachers is given in the pseudo-Clementine <i>Epist. de Virginitate</i> 
(I. 11): “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p59.18">Doctores esse volunt et disertos sese ostendere . . . .
neque adtendunt ad id quod dicit [Scriptura]: ‘Ne multi inter vos sint doctores, fratres, neque 
omnes sitis prophetæ.' . . . . Timeamus ergo iudicium quod imminet doctoribus; 
grave enim vero iudicium subituri sunt doctores illi, qui docent<note n="615" id="v.i-p59.19">Cp. Did., xi. 10: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.20">προφήτης, 
εἰ ἃ διδάσκει οὐ ποιεῖ, 
ψευδοπρφήτης ἐστί</span> 
(“If a prophet does not practise what he teaches, he is a false prophet”).</note>  et non faciunt, et illi 

<pb n="356" id="v.i-Page_356" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_356.html" />qui Christi nomen mendaciter assumunt dicuntque 
se docere veritatem, at circumcursant et temere vagantur seque exaltant atque gloriantur 
in sententia carnis suae. . . . . Verumtamen si accepisti sermonem scientiae aut sermonem 
doctrinae aut prophetias aut ministerii, laudetur deus . . . . illo igitur charismate, 
quod a deo accepisti (sc. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.21">χαρίσματι διδαχῆς</span> illo inservi fratribus 
pneumaticis, prophetis, qui dignoscant dei esse verba ea, quae loqueris, et enarra 
quod accepisti charisma in ecclesiastico conventu ad aedificationem fratrum tuorum 
in Christo</span>” (“They would be teachers and show off their learning. . . . .
and they heed not what the Scripture saith: ‘Be not many teachers, my brethren, and be 
not all prophets.' . . . .
Let us therefore dread that judgment which hangs over 
teachers. For indeed a severe judgment shall those teachers undergo who teach but 
do not practise, as also those who falsely take on themselves the name of Christ, 
and say they are speaking the truth, whereas they gad round and wander rashly about 
and exalt themselves and glory in the mind of their flesh. . . . . But if thou hast received 
the word of knowledge, or of teaching, or of prophecy, or of ministry, let God be 
praised. . . . . Therefore with that spiritual gift received from God, do thou serve 
thy brethren the spiritual ones, even the prophets who detect that thy words are 
the words of God; and publish the gift thou hast received in the assembly of the 
church to edify thy brethren in Christ”). From this passage it is plain that there were still teachers (and prophets) 
in the churches, that the former ranked below the latter (or had to submit to a 
certain supervision), and that, as we see from the whole chapter, gross abuses had 
to be dealt with in this order of the ministry. As was natural, this order of independent 
teachers who were in the service of the entire church produced at an early period 
prominent individuals who credited themselves with an exceptionally profound knowledge 
of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.22">δικαιώματα τοῦ θεοῦ</span> (ordinances of God), and consequently addressed 
themselves, not to all and sundry, but to the advanced or educated, <i>i.e.</i>, to any 
select body within Christendom. <i>Insensibly, the charismatic teaching also passed 
over into the profane</i>, and this marked the point at which Christian teachers as 
an institution had to undergo, and did undergo, a  

<pb n="357" id="v.i-Page_357" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_357.html" />change. It was 
inevitable that within Christianity schools should be founded similar to the numerous 
contemporary schools which had been established by Greek and Roman philosophers. 
They might remain embedded, as it were, in Christianity; but they might also develop 
very readily in a sectarian direction, since this divisive tendency beset any school 
whatsoever. Hence the efforts of itinerant Christian apologists who, like Justin<note n="616" id="v.i-p59.23">Justin's are best known from the <i>Acta Justini</i>. He stands with his 
scholars before the judge Rusticus, who inquires, “Where do you meet?” Justin at 
first gives an evasive answer; his aim is to avoid any suggestion of the misleading 
idea that the Christians had a sacred spot for worship. Then, in reply to the urgent 
demand, “Where dost thou assemble thy scholars?” he declares: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.24">ἐγὼ ἐπάνω μένω τινὸς 
Μαρτίνου 
τοῦ Τιμωτίνου βαλανείου, καὶ 
παρὰ πάντα τὸν χρόνον 
τοῦτον—ἐπεδήμησα 
δὲ τῇ Ῥωμαίων πόλει τοῦτο 
δεύτερον—οὐ γινώσκω ἄλλην τινὰ 
συνέλευσιν 
εἰ μὴ τὴν ἐκείνου</span> (“I stay above a certain Martinus at the Timotinian bath, 
and during all the time—for this is my second visit to Rome—I know of no other 
meeting-place but this”). Justin had also a school at Ephesus.</note> 
and Tatian,<note n="617" id="v.i-p59.25">On Tatian's school, which became sectarian, see Iren., i. 28: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.26">οἰήματι διδασ. κάλου 
ἐπαρθεὶς . . . . 
ἴδιον χαρακτῆρα διδασκαλείου 
συνεστήσατο</span>.  
Tatian came from Justin's school.</note> set up schools in the larger towns; hence scholastic 
establishments such as those of Rhodon and the two Theodoti at Rome;<note n="618" id="v.i-p59.27">For Rhodon, see Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, v. 13 (he came from Tatian's school); 
for the Theodoti, whose school became sectarian and then attempted to transform 
itself into a church, see Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 28. Praxeas, who propagated his doctrine 
in Asia, Rome, and Carthage, is called a “doctor” by Tertullian; cp. also the schools of Epigonus, Cleomenes, and Sabellius, in Rome.</note> 
hence the enterprise of many so-called “gnostics”; hence, above all, the Alexandrian 
catechetical school (with its offshoots in Cæsarea Palest.), whose origin, of course, 
lies buried in obscurity,<note n="619" id="v.i-p59.28">Cp. Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 10: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.29">ἡγεῖτο ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ 
τῆς τῶν πιστῶν αὐτόθι 
διατριβῆς τῶν ἀπὸ παιδείας 
ἀνὴρ ἐπιδοξότατος, ὄνομα αὐτῷ 
Πανταῖνος, ἐξ ἀρχαίου 
ἔθους διδασκαλείου τῶν ἱερῶν 
λόγων παῤ αὐτοῖς συνεστῶτος</span> (“The 
school of the faithful in Alexandria was under the charge of a man greatly distinguished 
for his learning; his name was Pantunus. A school of sacred letters has been in 
existence there from early days, and still survives”). Jerome (<i>Vir. Illust</i>., 36) 
remarks: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p59.30">Alexandriae Marco evangelista instituente semper ecclesiastici fuere doctores</span>” 
(“There have always been ecclesiastical teachers instituted by Mark the evangelist at Alexandria”); Clem., <i>Strom</i>., I. i. 2.</note> and the school of Lucian at Antioch (where 
we hear of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.31">Συλλουκιανισταί</span>,  
<i>i.e.</i>, a union similar to those of the philosophic 
schools). But as a direct counterpoise to the danger of having the church split 
up into schools, and the gospel handed over to the secular culture, the acumen, and the  

<pb n="358" id="v.i-Page_358" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_358.html" />ambition of individual teachers,<note n="620" id="v.i-p59.32">Hermas boasts that the good teachers (<i>Sim</i>., ix. 25. 2) “kept nothing 
at all back for evil intent—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.33">μηδὲν ὅλως 
ἐνοσφισαντο εἰς ἐπιθυμίαν 
πονηράν</span> on such teachers as introduced <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.34">διδαχαὶ 
ξέναι</span> (strange doctrines), however, 
see <i>Sim</i>., ix. 19. 2-3, viii. 6. 5; <i>Vis</i>., iii. 7. 1. It is noticeable that in the famous despatch 
of Constantine to Alexandria, which was intended to quiet the Arian controversy, 
the emperor holds up the practice of the philosophic schools as an example to the 
disputants (Eus., <i>Vita Const</i>., ii. 71); still, he does so in a way that shows plainly 
that nothing lay farther from him than any idea of the church as a philosophic school: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.35">ἵνα μικρῷ παραδείγματι 
τὴν ὑμετέραν σύνεσιν 
ὑπομνήσαιμι, 
ἴστε δήπου καὶ τοὺς φιλοσόφους 
αὐτοὺς ὡς ἑνὶ μὲν ἅπαντες 
δόγματι συντίθενται, 
πολλάκις δὲ  ἐπειδὰν εἴ τινι τῶν 
ἀποφάσεων μέρει διαφωνῶσιν, εἰ 
καὶ τῇ τῆς ἐπιστήμης 
ἀρετῇ χωρίζονται, τῇ μέντοι τοῦ 
δόγματος ἑνώσει πάλιν εἰς 
ἀλλήλους συμπνέουσιν</span>  (“Let 
me recall to your minds a slight example of what I mean. You know, of course, that while the philosophers all agree in one principle, they often differ in details 
of their argument. Yet, for all their disagreement upon the virtue of knowledge, 
the unity of their principles seems to reconcile them once more”). The distinction 
drawn between it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.36">ἡ χωρίζουσα τῆς ἐπιστήμης ἀρετή</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.37">ἡ τοῦ δόγματος ἕνωσις</span> is interesting.</note> the consciousness 
of the church finally asserted its powers, and the word “school” became almost a 
term of reproach for a separatist ecclesiastical community.<note n="621" id="v.i-p59.38">The Theodotian church at Rome was dubbed a school by its opponents 
(cp. Euseb., <i>H.E.</i>, v. 28); Hippolytus inveighs against the church of Callistus, 
his opponent, as a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.39">διδασκαλεῖον</span> (<i>Philos</i>., ix. 12, p. 458. 9; p. 462. 42); 
and Rhodon similarly mentions a Marcionite <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.40">διδασκαλεῖον</span> 
(Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 13. 4).</note> Yet the 
“doctors” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.41">διδάσκαλοι</span>)—I mean the charismatic teachers who were privileged 
to speak during the service, although they did not belong to the clergy—did not 
become extinct all at once in the communities; indeed, they maintained their position 
longer than the apostles or the prophets. From the outset they had been free from 
the “enthusiastic” element which characterized the latter and paved the way for 
their suppression. Besides, the distinction of “milk” and “strong meat,” of different 
degrees of Christian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.42">σοφία, σύνεσις, ἐπιστήμη</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.43">γνῶσις</span>,  
was always indispensable.<note n="622" id="v.i-p59.44">Cp. the Pauline epistles, Hebrews, Barnabas, etc., also Did. xi. 2. 
: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.45">διδάσκειν εἰς τὸ 
προσθεῖναι δικαοσύνην καὶ 
γνῶσιν κυρίου</span> (“Teach 
to the increase of righteousness and the knowledge of the Lord “).</note> In consequence of this, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.46">διδάσκαλοι</span> 
had naturally to continue in the churches till the bulk of the administrative officials 
or priests came to possess the qualification of teachers, and until the bishop (together 
with the presbyters) assumed the task of educating and instructing the church. In 
several even of the large churches this did not take place till pretty late, <i>i.e.</i>, till the second half of the third  

<pb n="359" id="v.i-Page_359" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_359.html" />century, or the beginning of the fourth. Up to that period “teachers” can still be traced here and there.<note n="623" id="v.i-p59.47">Cp. 
Bonwetsch's remarks on Melito (<i>Festschrift f. Oettingen</i>, 1898, 
p. 51) “The teachers still occupy a prominent position in the church, alongside 
of the bishop. Together with him, they constitute the fixed order of the church. 
The same monition applies to both, that they nourish themselves on sacred knowledge 
and be heavenly minded. Teachers are also described as experts in Scripture, and 
tenants of the teacher's chair, who are exposed by their position to the danger 
of self-assumption. The bishops also occupy the teacher's chair, as the same passages 
show; but the teachers were able to retain their special position alongside of them, 
perhaps because not all bishops as yet possessed the teaching gift.”</note> 
Beside the new and compact organization of the churches (with the bishops, the college 
of presbyters, and the deacons) these teachers rose like pillars of some ruined 
edifice which the storm had spared. They did not fit into the new order of things, 
and it is interesting to notice how they are shifted from one place to another. 
Tertullian's order<note n="624" id="v.i-p59.48">In <i>de Præscr</i>., xiv. , the “doctor” is also mentioned.</note> (<i>de Præscr</i>., iii.) is: “bishop, deacon, widow, virgin, 
teacher, martyr”! Instead of putting the teacher among the clergy, he thus ranks 
him among the spiritual heroes, and, what is more, assigns him the second place 
amongst them, next to the martyrs—for the order of the list runs up to a climax. 
In the <i>Acta Perpetuæ et Felic</i>., as well as in the <i>Acta Saturnini et Dativi</i> (under 
Diocletian; cp. Ruinart's <i>Acta Martyr</i>., Ratisbon, 1859, p. 418), both of African 
origin, we come across the title “presbyter doctor,” and from Cyprian (<i>Ep</i>. xxix.) we 
must also infer that in some churches the teachers were ranked in the college of 
presbyters, and entrusted in this capacity with the duty of examining the readers.<note n="625" id="v.i-p59.49">Cyprian (<i>loc. cit</i>.) also speaks of “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p59.50">doctores audientium</span>,” but it 
is impossible to determine the relationship which he implies between these and the 
readers. As catechists, the doctors were now and then ranked among the clergy, and, 
in fact, in the college of presbyters. As against Lagarde, no comma is to be placed 
in <i>Clem. Homil</i>. III. 71 after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.51">πρεσβυτέρους: 
τιμᾶτε πρεσβυτέρους κατηχητάς, 
διακόνους χρησίμους, χήρας εὖ 
βεβιωκυίας</span> (as (cp. above, p. 158).</note> 
On the other hand, in the account given by Hippolytus in Epiph., <i>Hær</i>., xlii. 2 (an 
account which refers to Rome in the days of Marcion), the teachers stand beside 
the presbyters (not inside the college of presbyters): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.52">οἱ ἑπιεικεῖς 
πρεσβύτεροι καὶ διδάσκαλοι</span>, 
a position which is still theirs in Egyptian villages after 
the middle of the third century. Dionysius of Alexandria (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vii. 24. 6), speaking of  

<pb n="360" id="v.i-Page_360" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_360.html" />his sojourn in such villages, observes, “I called together the 
presbyters and teachers of the brethren in the villages” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p59.53">συνεκάλεσα τοὺς 
πρεσβυτέρους καὶ διδασκάλους 
τῶν ἐν ταῖς κώμαις 
ἀδελφῶν</span>). As there were no bishops in these 
localities at that period, it follows that the teachers still shared with the presbyters 
the chief position in these village churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p60">This item of information reaches us from Egypt; and, unless all signs deceive us, we find that in Egypt generally, 
and especially at Alexandria, the institution of teachers survived longest in juxtaposition 
with the episcopal organization of the churches (though their right to speak at 
services of worship had expired; see below). Teachers still are mentioned frequently 
in the writings of Origen,<note n="626" id="v.i-p60.1">And in those of Clement. According to <i>Quis Div. Salv</i>. xli., the 
Christian is to choose for himself a teacher who shall watch over him as a confessor. 
In <i>Paed</i>. III. 12. 97 Clement discusses the difference between a pedagogue and a teacher, 
placing the latter above the former.</note> and what is more, the “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p60.2">doctores</span>” constitute 
for him, along with the “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p60.3">sacerdotes</span>,” quite a special order, parallel to that of 
priests within the church. He speaks of those “who discharge the office of teachers 
wisely in our midst” <i>c. Cels</i>., IV. lxxii.), and of “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p60.4">doctores ecclesiae</span>” (<i>Hom. 
XIV. in Gen</i>., vol. ii. p. 97). In <i>Hom. II. in Num</i>. (vol. ii. p. 278) he remarks: “It often happens  
that a man of low mind, who is base and of an earthly spirit, creeps up into the 
high rank of the priesthood or into the chair of the doctorate, while he who is 
spiritual and so free from earthly ties that he can prove all things and yet himself 
be judged by no man—he occupies the rank of an inferior minister, or is even 
left among the common throng” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p60.5">Nam saepe accidit, ut is qui humilem sensum gerit 
et abiectum et qui terrena sapit, <i>excelsum sacerdotii gradum vel cathedram doctores 
insideat</i>, et ille qui spiritualis est et a terrena conversatione tam liber ut possit 
examinare omnia et ipse a nemine iudicari, <i>vel inferioris ministerii</i> ordinem teneat 
vel etiam in <i>plebeia multitudine</i> relinquatur “).<note n="627" id="v.i-p60.6">Here “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p60.7">spiritalis</span>” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p60.8">γνωστικός, 
πνευματικός</span>) is in contrast 
to the teachers as well as to the priests. According to Clement of Alexandria, the 
“spiritual” person is apostle, prophet, and teacher, superior to all earthly dignitaries—a 
view which Origen also favours.</note> In <i>Hom. 
VI. in Levit</i>. (vol. ix. p. 219) we read: “Possunt enim et in ecclesia <i>sacerdotes et </i>  

<pb n="361" id="v.i-Page_361" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_361.html" /><i>doctores</i> filios generare sicut et ille qui dicebat (<scripRef passage="Galatians 4:19" id="v.i-p60.9" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>), et iterum alibi 
dicit (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:15" id="v.i-p60.10" parsed="|1Cor|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.15">1 Cor. iv. 15</scripRef>). Isti ergo doctores ecclesiae in huiusmodi generationibus procreandis 
aliquando constrictis femoralibus utuntur et abstinent a generando, cum tales invenerint 
auditores, in quibus sciant se fructum habere non posse!</span>”<note n="628" id="v.i-p60.11">“For even in the church, priests and doctors can beget children, 
even as he who wrote <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:19" id="v.i-p60.12" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>, and again in another place 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:15" id="v.i-p60.13" parsed="|1Cor|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.15">1 Cor. iv. 15</scripRef>. Therefore 
such doctors of the church refrain from begetting offspring, when they find an irresponsive audience!”</note> These 
passages from Origen, which might be multiplied (see, <i>e.g</i>., <i>Hom. II. in Ezek</i>. and
<i>Hom. III</i>. for the difference between <span lang="LA" id="v.i-p60.14">magistri</span> and <span lang="LA" id="v.i-p60.15">presbyteri</span>), show that during the 
first thirty years of the third century there still existed at Alexandria an order 
of teachers side by side with the bishop, the presbyters, and the deacons. But indeed 
we scarcely need the writings of Origen at all. There is Origen himself, his life, 
his lot—and that is the plainest evidence of all. For what was the man himself 
but a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p60.16">διδάσκαλος τῆς 
ἐκκλησίας</span>, busily travelling as a teacher upon 
endless missions, in order to impress true doctrine on the mind, or to safeguard 
it? What was the battle of his life against that “ambitious” and utterly uneducated 
bishop Demetrius, but the conflict of an independent teacher of <i>the church</i> with 
the bishop of an <i>individual community</i>? And when, in the course of this conflict, 
which ended in a signal triumph for the hierarchy, a negative answer was given to 
this question among other things, viz., whether the “laity” could give addresses 
in the church, in presence of the bishops, was not the affirmative answer, which 
was still given by bishops like Alexander and Theoktistus, who pointed to the primitive 
usage,<note n="629" id="v.i-p60.17">Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, vi. 19. Their arguments prove that the right of “laymen” 
(for the teachers were laymen) to speak at services of worship had become extinct 
throughout Egypt, Palestine, and most of the provinces, for the two bishops friendly 
to this proposal had to bring evidence for the practice from a distance, and from 
comparatively remote churches. They write thus: “Wherever people are to be found 
who are able to profit the brethren, they are exhorted by the holy bishops to give 
addresses to the congregation; as, for example, Euelpis has been invited by Neon 
in Laranda, Paulinus by Celsus in Iconium, and Theodorus by Atticus in Synnada, 
all of whom are our blessed brethren. Probably this has also been done in other 
places unknown to us.” The three persons mentioned in this passage are the last 
of the “ancient” teachers who are known to us.</note> simply the final echo of an organization of the Christian churches older  

<pb n="362" id="v.i-Page_362" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_362.html" />and more venerable than the clerical organization 
which was already covering all the field? During the course of the third century, 
thc “teachers” were thrust out of the church, <i>i.e.</i>, out of the service;<note n="630" id="v.i-p60.18">In this connection reference may perhaps be made to the important 
statement of Alexander, bishop of Alexandria (in Theodoret's <i>H.E</i>., i. 3), that Lucian 
remained outside the church at Antioch (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p60.19">ἀποσυνάγωγος)</span>) 
during the regime of three bishops. Lucian was the head of a school.</note> 
some of them may have even been fused with the readers.<note n="631" id="v.i-p60.20">On this order and office, originally a charismatic one, which under 
certain circumstances embraced the further duty of explaining the Scriptures, cp. 
the evidence I have stated in <i>Texte u. Untersuch</i>., ii. 5, pp. 57 f., “On the Origin 
of the Readership and the other Lower Orders” [Eng. trans. in <i>Sources of the Apostolic 
Canons</i>, by Wheatley and Owen (Messrs A. &amp; C. Black)].</note> No doubt, 
the order of teachers had developed in such a way as to incur at a very early stage 
the exceptionally grave risk of sharply Hellenizing and thus secularizing Christianity. 
The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p60.21">8[8a?KaXot</span> of the third century may have been very unlike the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p60.22">&amp;8c ,,
caXot</span> who had ranked as associates of the prophets. But Hellenizing was hardly 
the decisive reason for abolishing the order of teachers in the churches; here, 
as elsewhere, the change was due to the episcopate with its intolerance of any office 
that would not submit to its strict control and allow itself to be incorporated 
in the simple and compact organization of thc hierarchy headed by the bishop. After 
the middle of the third century, not all, but nearly all, the teachers of the church 
were clerics, while the instruction of the catechumens was undertaken either by 
the bishop himself or by a presbyter. The organizing of the catechetical system 
gradually put an end to the office of independent teachers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p61">The early teachers of the 
church were missionaries as well;<note n="632" id="v.i-p61.1">Tertullian complains that the heretical teachers, instead of engaging 
in mission work, merely tried to win over catholic Christians; cp. de <i>Præscr</i>., xlii.: 
“De verbi autem administratione quid dicam, cum hoc sit negotium haereticis, non 
ethnicos convertendi, sed nostros evertendi. Ita fit, ut ruinas facilius operentur 
stantium aedificiorum quam exstructionem iacentium ruinarum” (“But concerning 
the ministry of the word, what shall I say? for heretics make it their business 
not to convert pagans but to subvert our people. . . . . Thus they can effect the ruin of 
buildings which are standing more easily than the erection of ruins that lie low”). 
See also <i>adv. Marc</i>., ii. 1. I shall return to this complaint later on.</note> a pagans as well as catechumens 
entered their schools and listened to their teaching. We have definite information 
upon this point in the case of Justin (see above), but Tatian also delivered  

<pb n="363" id="v.i-Page_363" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_363.html" />his “Address” in order to inform the pagan public that he had become a Christian 
teacher, and we have a similar tradition of the missionary work done by the heads 
of the Alexandrian catechetical school in the way of teaching. Origen, too, had 
pagan hearers whom he instructed in the elements of Christian doctrine (cp. Eus., 
<i>H.E</i>., vi. 3); indeed, it is well known that even Julia Mamæa, the queen-mother, had 
him brought to Antioch that she might listen to his lectures (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vi. 21). 
Hippolytus also wrote her a treatise, of which fragments have been preserved in 
a Syriac version. When one lady of quality in Rome was arraigned on a charge of Christianity, her teacher Ptolemæus 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p61.2">διδύσκαλος ἐκείνης τῶν 
Χριστιανῶν μαθημάτων 
γενόμενος</span>) was immediately arrested also (Justin, <i>Apol</i>., II. 2). In the 
African <i>Acta Saturnini et Dativi</i>, dating from Diocletian's reign, we read (Ruinart's
<i>Acta Mart</i>., Ratisbon, 1859, p. 417) the following indictment of the Christian Dativus, 
laid by Fortunatianus (“<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p61.3">vir togatus</span>”) with regard to his sister who had been converted 
to Christianity: “This is the fellow who during our father's absence, while we 
were studying here, perverted our sister Victoria, and took her away from the glorious 
state of Carthage with Secunda and Restituta as far as the colony of Abitini; he 
never entered our house without beguiling the girls' minds with some wheedling arguments” 
(“<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p61.4">Hic est qui per absentiam patris noster, nobis hic studentibus, sororem nostram 
Victoriam seducens, hinc de splendidissima Carthaginis civitate una cum Secunda 
et Restituta ad Abitinensem coloniam secum usque perduxit, quique nunquam domum 
nostram ingressus est, nisi tunc quando quibusdam persuasionibus puellares animos 
illiciebat</span>”). This task also engaged the whole activity of the Christian apologists. 
The effects upon the inner growth of Christianity we may estimate very highly.<note n="633" id="v.i-p61.5">It was the task of apologists and teachers to exhibit the Christian 
faith in its various stages, and to prove it. Rhodon (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 13) says of 
the gnostic Apelles: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p61.6">διδάσκαλος εἶναι 
λέγων οὐκ ἤδει τὸ διδασκόμενον 
ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ κρατύνειν</span> (“Though calling himself a teacher, 
he knew not how to confirm what he taught”). <span lang="LA" id="v.i-p61.7">“Non difficile est doctori,” says Cyprian (<i>Ep</i>. lxxiii. 3), 
“vera et legitima insinuare ei qui haeretica pravitate damnata et ecclesiastica veritate 
comperta ad hoc venit ut discat, ad hoc discit ut vivat”</span> (“It is not hard for 
a teacher to instil what is true and genuine into the mind of a man who, having 
condemned heretical evil and learnt the church's truth, comes to learn, and learns 
in order that he may live”). Everyone knows the importance of apologetic to the 
propaganda of Judaism, and Christians entered on a rich inheritance at this and 
at other points, since their teachers were able to take over the principles and 
material of Jewish apologetic. Directly or indirectly, most of the Christian apologists 
probably depended on Philo and the apologetic volumes of selections made by Alexandrian 
Judaism as well as philosophical compendia of criticisms upon ancient mythology. 
As for the dissemination of apologies throughout the church, Justin's at least was 
read very soon in very different sections of the church; Irenæus knew it in Gaul, 
Tertullian in Carthage, probably Athenagoras in Athens and Theophilus in Antioch. 
By the end of the second century Tertullian had a whole corpus of apologetic writings 
at his command; cp. <i>de Testim</i>., i.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p61.8">Nonnulli quidem, quibus de pristina litteratura 
et curiositatis labor et memoriae tenor perseveravit, ad eum modum opuscula penes 
nos condiderunt, commemorantes et contestificantes in singula rationem et originem 
et traditionem et argumenta sententiarum, per quae recognosci possit nihil nos aut 
novum aut portentosum suscepisse, de quo non etiam communes et publicae litterae 
ad suffragium nobis patrocinentur, si quid aut erroris eiecimus aut aequitatis admisimus</span>” 
(“Some, indeed, who have busied themselves inquisitively with ancient literature, 
and kept it in their memories, have published works of this very kind which we possess. 
In these they record and attest the exact nature, origin, tradition, and reasons 
of their opinions, from which it is plain that we have not admitted any novelty 
or extravagance, for which we cannot claim the support of ordinary and familiar 
writings; this applies alike to our exclusion of error and to our admission of truth”).</note> But we know  

<pb n="364" id="v.i-Page_364" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_364.html" />nothing of the scale on which they worked among pagans. 
We have no information as to whether the apologies really reached those to whom 
they were addressed, notably the emperors; or, whether the educated public took 
any notice of them. Tertullian bewails the fact that only Christians read Christian 
literature (“<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p61.9">ad nostras litteras nemo venit nisi iam Christianus</span>,” <i>de Testim</i>., i.), 
and this would be true of the apologies as well. Celsus, so far as I know, never 
takes them into account, though there were a number of them extant in his day. He 
only mentions the dialogue of Aristo of Pella; but that cannot have been typical, 
otherwise it would have been preserved.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p62">The apologists set themselves a number of tasks, emphasizing and elucidating now 
one, now another aspect of the truth. They criticized the legal procedure of the 
state against Christians; they contradicted the revolting charges, moral and political, 
with which they were assailed; they criticized the pagan mythology and the state-religion; 
they defined, in very different ways, their attitude to Greek philosophy, and tried  

<pb n="365" id="v.i-Page_365" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_365.html" />partly to side with it, partly to oppose it;<note n="634" id="v.i-p62.1">Three different attitudes to Greek philosophy were adopted: it 
contained real elements of truth, due to the working of the Logos; or these were 
plagiarized from the Old Testament; or they were simply demonic replicas of the 
truth, as in the case of pagan mythology.</note> they undertook an analysis 
of ordinary life, public and private; they criticized the achievements of culture 
and the sources as well as the consequences of conventional education. Still further, 
they stated the essence of Christianity, its doctrines of God, providence, virtue, 
sin, and retribution, as well as the right of their religion to lay claim to revelation 
and to uniqueness. They developed the Logos-idea in connection with Jesus Christ, 
whose ethics, preaching, and victory over demons they depicted. Finally, they tried 
to furnish proofs for the metaphysical and ethical content of Christianity, to rise 
from a mere opinion to a reasoned conviction, and at the same time—by means of 
the Old Testament—to prove that their religion was not a mere novelty but the 
primitive religion of mankind.<note n="635" id="v.i-p62.2">Literary fabrications, which were not uncommon in other departments 
(cp. the interpolation in Josephus, etc.), played a rôle of their own here. But 
the forgeries which appeared in the second century seem to me to be for the most 
part of Jewish origin. In the third century things were different.</note> The most important of these proofs 
included those drawn from the fulfilment of prophecy, from the moral energy of the 
faith, from its enlightenment of the reason, and from the fact of the victory over demons.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p63">The apologists also engaged in public discussions with pagans (Justin, <i>Apol</i>. II., and the Cynic 
philosopher Crescens; Minucius Felix and Octavius) and Jews (Justin, <i>Dial. with 
Trypho</i>; Tertull., <i>adv. Jud</i>., i.). In their writings some claimed the right of speaking 
in the name of God and truth; and although (strictly speaking) they do not belong 
to the charismatic teachers, they describe themselves as “taught of God.”<note n="636" id="v.i-p63.1">Compare, <i>e.g</i>., Aristides, <i>Apol</i>. ii.: “God himself granted me power 
to speak about him wisely.” Diogn., <i>Ep</i>. 1: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p63.2">τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ καὶ τὸ λέγειν 
καὶ τὸ ἀκούειν ἡμῖν 
χορηγοῦντος αἰτοῦμαι δοθῆναι 
ἐμοὶ μὲν εἰπεῖν οὕτως, κ.τ.λ.</span> 
(“God, who supplies us both with speech and hearing, I pray to grant me utterance 
so as,” etc.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p64">The schools established by these teachers could only be regarded 
by the public and the authorities as philosophic schools;  

<pb n="366" id="v.i-Page_366" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_366.html" />indeed, the apologists avowed themselves to be philosophers<note n="637" id="v.i-p64.1">Some of them even retained the mantle of the philosopher; at an 
early period in the church Justin was described as “philosopher and martyr.”</note> and their doctrine 
a philosophy,<note n="638" id="v.i-p64.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p64.3">Τὶ γάρ, says Justin's (<i>Dial. c. Tryph</i>., i.) Trypho, a <i>tropos</i> 
of contemporary philosophy, οὐχ οἱ φιλόσοφοι περὶ θεοῦ 
τὸν ἅπαντα ποιοῦνται λόγον, καὶ 
περὶ 
μοναρχίας αὐτοῖς καὶ προνοίας 
αἱ ζητήσεις γίγνονται ἑκάστοτε; 
ἢ οὺ τοῦτο ἔργον 
ἐστὶ φιλοσοφίας, ἐξετάζειν περὶ 
τοῦ θειόυ</span>; (“Why not? do 
not the philosophers make all their discourses turn upon the subject of God, and 
are they not always engaged in questions about his sole rule and providence? Is 
not this the very business of philosophy, to inquire concerning the Godhead?”). 
Cp. Melito's phrase, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p64.4">ἡ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς 
φιλοσοφία</span> Similarly others.</note> so that they participated here and there in the advantages 
enjoyed by philosophic schools, particularly in the freedom of action they possessed. 
This never can have lasted any time, however. Ere long the Government was compelled 
to note that the preponderating element in these schools was not scientific but 
practical, and that they were the outcome of the illegal “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p64.5">religio Christiana</span>.”<note n="639" id="v.i-p64.6">The apologists, on the one hand, complain that pagans treat Christianity 
at best as a human philosophy, and on the other hand claim that, as such, Christianity 
should be conceded the liberty enjoyed by a philosophy. Tertullian (<i>Apol</i>., xlvi. f.) 
expatiates on this point at great length; Plainly, the question was one of practical 
moment, the aim of Christians being to retain, as philosophic schools and as philosophers, 
at least some measure of freedom, when a thoroughgoing recognition of their claims 
could not be insisted upon. “Who forces a philosopher to sacrifice or take an oath 
or exhibit useless lamps at noon? No one. On the contrary, they pull down your gods 
openly, and in their writings arraign your religious customs, and you applaud them 
for it! Most of them even snarl at the Cæsars.” The number of sects in Christianity 
also confirmed well-disposed opponents in the belief that they had to deal with philosophic schools (c. xlvii.).</note></p>

<h3 id="v.i-p64.7">VII</h3> 

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p65">“<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p65.1">Plures efficimur quotiens metimur a vobis; semen 
est sanguis Christianorum . . . . illa ipsa obstinatio, quam exprobratis magistra 
est</span>”—so Tertullian cries to the authorities (Apol. 1.: “The oftener 
we are mown down by you, the larger grow our numbers. The blood of Christians is 
a seed. . . . . That very obstinacy which you reprobate is our instructress”). The most 
numerous and successful missionaries of the Christian religion were not the regular 
teachers but Christians themselves, in virtue of their loyalty and courage. How 
little we hear of the former and their results! How much we hear of the effects  

<pb n="367" id="v.i-Page_367" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_367.html" />
produced by the latter! Above all, every confessor and martyr was a missionary; 
he not merely confirmed the faith of those who were already won, but also enlisted 
new members by his testimony and his death. Over and again this result is noted 
in the Acts of the martyrs, though it would lead us too far afield to recapitulate 
such tales. While they lay in prison, while they stood before the judge, on the 
road to execution, and by means of the execution itself, they won people for the 
faith. Ay, and even after death. One contemporary document (cp. Euseb. vi. 5) describes 
how Potamiæna, an Alexandrian martyr during the reign of Septimius Severus, appeared 
immediately after dcath even to non-Christians in the city, and how they were converted 
by this vision. This is by no means incredible. The executions of the martyrs (legally 
carried out, of course) must have made an impression which startled and stirred 
wide circles of people, suggesting to their minds the question: Who is to blame, 
the condemned person or the judge?<note n="640" id="v.i-p65.2">In the ancient epistle of the Smyrniote church on the death of 
Polycarp, we already find Polycarp a subject of general talk among the pagans. In 
the <i>Vita Cypriani</i> (ch. i.), also, there is the following allusion: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p65.3">Non quo aliquem 
gentilium lateat tanti viri vita</span>” (“Not that the life of so great a man can be unknown 
to any of the heathen”).</note> Looking at the earnestness, the 
readiness for sacrifice, and the steadfastness of these Christians, people found 
it difficult to think that they were to blame. Thus it was by no means an empty 
phrase, when Tertullian and others like him asserted that the blood of Christians was a seed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p66">Nevertheless, it was not merely the confessors and martyrs 
who were missionaries. It was characteristic of this religion that everyone who 
seriously confessed the faith proved of service to its propaganda.<note n="641" id="v.i-p66.1">“<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p66.2">Bonum huius sectae usu iam et de commercio innotuit</span>,” says Tertullian 
(<i>Apol</i>., xlvi.) very distinctly (“The worth of this sect is now well known for its benefits 
as well as from the intercourse of life”); <i>de Pallio</i>, vi.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p66.3">Elinguis philosophia 
vita contenta est</span>” (” Life is content with even a tongueless philosophy”). What 
Tertullian makes the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="v.i-p66.4">pallium</span> say (ch. v.) is true of Christians (cp. 
above, p. 310). Compare also what has been already specified in Book II. Chap. IV., and what is stated afterwards in Chap. IV. of this Book.</note> 
Christians are to “let their light shine, that pagans may see their good works and 
glorify the Father in heaven.” If this dominated all their life, and if they lived  

<pb n="368" id="v.i-Page_368" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_368.html" />according to the precepts of their religion, they could not be hidden at all; by 
their very mode of living they could not fail to preach their faith plainly and 
audibly.<note n="642" id="v.i-p66.5">In the Didasc. Apost. (cp. Achelis in <i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, 
xxv. 2. pp. 276, 80, 76 f.) we find that the church-widows made proselytes.</note> Then there was the conviction that the day of judgment 
was at hand, and that they were debtors to the heathen. Furthermore, so far from 
narrowing Christianity, the exclusiveness of the gospel was a powerful aid in promoting 
its mission, owing to the sharp dilemma which it involved.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p67">We cannot hesitate to believe that the great mission of Christianity was in reality accomplished 
by means of informal missionaries. Justin says so quite explicitly. What won him 
over was the impression made by the moral life which he found among Christians in 
general. How this life stood apart from that of pagans even in the ordinary round 
of the day, how it had to be or ought to be a constant declaration of the gospel—all this is vividly portrayed by Tertullian in the passage where he adjures his 
wife not to marry a pagan husband after he is dead (<i>ad Uxor</i>., II. iv.-vi.). We may safely 
assume, too, that women did play a leading role in the spread of this religion (see 
below, Book IV. Chap. II.). But it is impossible to see in any one class of people 
inside the church the chief agents of the Christian propaganda. In particular, we 
cannot think of the army in this connection. Even in the army there were Christians, 
no doubt, but it was not easy to combine Christianity and military service. Previous 
to the reign of Constantine, Christianity cannot possibly have been a military religion, 
like Mithraism and some other cults.<note n="643" id="v.i-p67.1">Africa is the only country where we may feel inclined to conjecture 
that the relations between Christianity and the army were at all intimate.</note></p>


<pb n="369" id="v.i-Page_369" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_369.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Excursus. Travelling: The Exchange of Letters and Literature." progress="72.08%" id="v.ii" prev="v.i" next="v.iii">
<h2 id="v.ii-p0.1">EXCURSUS</h2>
<h3 id="v.ii-p0.2">TRAVELLING: THE EXCHANGE OF LETTERS AND LITERATURE<note n="644" id="v.ii-p0.3">Cp. Zahn's <i>Weltkehr and Kirche während der drei ersten Jahrhunderte</i> 
(1877); Ramsay in <i>Expositor</i>, vol. viii., Dec. 1903, pp. 401 f. (“Travel and Correspondence 
among the Early Christians”) [also reproduced in his <i>Letters to the Seven Churches</i>, 
1904, ch. 1.], his <i>Church in the Roman Empire</i>, pp. 364 f., and his article on 
“Travel” in Hastings' <i>Dictionary of the Bible</i>. “It is the simple truth that travelling, 
whether for business or for pleasure, was contemplated and performed under the empire 
with an indifference, confidence, and, above all, certainty which were unknown in 
after centuries until the introduction of steamers and the consequent increase in 
ease and sureness of communication.” Compare the direct and indirect evidence of 
Philo, Acts, Pliny, Appian, Plutarch, Epictetus, Aristides, etc. Iren., iv. 30. 3: 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p0.4">Mundus pacem habet per Romanos, et nos sine timore in viis ambulamus et navigamus 
quocumque voluerimus</span>” (“The world enjoys peace, thanks to the Romans, and we can 
travel by road and sea wherever we wish, unafraid”). One merchant boasts, in an 
inscription on a tomb at Hierapolis in Phrygia, that he voyaged from Asia to Rome 
seventy-two times (<i>C.I.G</i>., 3920). The author of Acts treats Paul's journey from Ephesus 
to Jerusalem and his return by land as a simple excursion (<scripRef passage="Acts 18:21-32" id="v.ii-p0.5" parsed="|Acts|18|21|18|32" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.21-Acts.18.32">xviii. 21-32</scripRef>). No excessive 
length of time was needed to cover the distances. In twelve days one could reach 
Alexandria from Neapolis, in seven from Corinth. With a favourable wind, the voyage 
from Narbo in Southern France to Africa occupied only five days (Sulpic. Sever., 
<i>Dial</i>., i. 3); from the Syrtes to Alexandria took six days (<i>ibid</i>., 
i. 6). The journey by land from Ephesus to Antioch in Syria certainly took a month (cp. Evagrius, <i>Hist. 
Eccles</i>., i. 3); but there were rapid messengers who traversed the empire with incredible 
speed. Of one it is said (Socrates, <i>H.E</i>., vii. 19), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii-p0.6">οὗτος ὁ Παλλάδιοs 
μεγίστην οὖσαν 
τῶν Ῥωμαίων ἀρχὴν μικρὰν 
ἔδειξε τῂ ταχύτητι</span> (“This Palledius made the huge empire 
of Rome seem small by his speed”). Cp. Friedlander's <i>Sittengeschichte</i> (vol. ii., 
at the beginning). For the letters, cp. Deissmann's <i>Bible Studies</i> (Eng. trans., 
1901) and Wehofer's <i>Untersuch. zur altchristl. Epistolographie</i> (in “<i>Wiener akad. 
Sitzungsber</i>., Philos.-Hist. Klasse, cxliii., 1901,” pp. 102 f). Norden (<i>Antike Kunstprosa</i>, 
p. 492) observes: “The epistolary literature, even in its artless forms, had a far 
greater right to exist, according to the ideas of the age, than we can understand 
at the present day. The epistle gradually became a literary form into which any 
material, even of a scientific nature, could be thrown loosely and freely.”</note></h3> 

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.ii-p1.1">The</span> apostles, as well as many of the prophets, travelled unceasingly in the interests 
of their mission. The journeys of Paul from Antioch to Rome, and probably to Spain, 
lie in the clear light of history, but—to judge from his letters—his fellow-workers 
and companions were also continually on the  

<pb n="370" id="v.ii-Page_370" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_370.html" />move, partly along with 
him, and partly on their own account.<note n="645" id="v.ii-p1.2">Read the sixteenth chapter of Romans in particular, and see what 
a number of Paul's acquaintances were in Rome.</note> One thinks especially of that 
missionary couple, Aquila and Priscilla. To study and state in detail the journeys 
of Paul and the rest of these missionaries would lead us too far afield, nor would 
it be relevant to our immediate purpose. Paul felt that the Spirit of God drove 
him on, revealing his route and destination; but this did not supersede the exercise 
of deliberation and reflection in his own mind, and evidences of the latter may 
be found repeatedly throughout his travels. Peter also journeyed as a missionary; he too reached Rome.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p2">However, what interests us at present 
is not so much the travels of the regular missionaries as the journeys undertaken 
by other prominent Christians, -from which we may learn the vitality of personal 
communication and intercourse throughout the early centuries. In this connection 
the Roman church became surprisingly prominent. The majority of the Christians with 
whose travels we are acquainted made it their goal.<note n="646" id="v.ii-p2.1">See Caspari, <i>Quellen z. Taufsymbol</i>, vol. iii. (1875).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p3">Justin, Hegesippus, Julius Africanus, and Origen were Christian teachers who were specially travelled 
men, <i>i.e.</i>, men who had gone over a large number of the churches. Justin, who came 
from Samaria, stayed in Ephesus and Rome. Hegesippus reached Rome <i>via</i> Corinth after 
starting, about the middle of the second century, on an Eastern tour occupying several 
years, during which he visited many of the churches. Julius Africanus from Emmaus 
in Palestine also appeared in Edessa, Rome, and Alexandria. But the most extensive 
travels were those of Origen, who, from Alexandria and Cæsarea (in Palestine) respectively, 
made his appearance in Sidon, Tyre, Bostra, Antioch, Cæsarea (in Cappadocia), Nikomedia, 
Athens, Nicopolis, Rome, and other cities<note n="647" id="v.ii-p3.1">Abercius turned up at Rome and on the Euphrates from Hieropolis in Phrygia.</note> (sometimes more than once).</p> 

<pb n="371" id="v.ii-Page_371" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_371.html" /> 
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p4">The following notable Christians<note n="648" id="v.ii-p4.1">The apostolic age is left out of account. It is very probable, I think, 
that Simon Magus also really came to Rome. Ignatius was taken thither from Antioch 
against his will, but several Christians accompanied him of their own accord. John, 
too, is said to have come to Rome, according to an early but poorly authenticated legend.</note> journeyed from abroad to Rome:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p5">Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 14, v. 24).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p6">Valentinus the gnostic, from Egypt (Iren., iii. 4. 3).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p7">Cerdo the gnostic, from Syria (Iren., i. 27. 1, iii. 4. 3).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p8">Marcion the heretic, from. Sinope (Hippolytus, cited in Epiph., <i>Hær</i>.; xlii. 1 f.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p9">Marcellina the heretic (Iren., i. 25. 6).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p10">Justin the apologist, from Samaria (see his <i>Apology</i>; also Euseb., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 11).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p11">Tatian the Assyrian (<i>Orat</i>. xxxv.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p12">Hegesippus, from the East (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 22, according to the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii-p12.1">ὑπομνήματα</span> of Hegesippus).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p13">Euelpistus, Justin's pupil, from Cappadocia (<i>Acta Justini</i>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p14">Hierax, Justin's pupil, from Cappadocia (<i>Acta Justini</i>).<note n="649" id="v.ii-p14.1">Euelpistus and Hierax, however, were probably involuntary travellers; 
they seem to have come to Rome as slaves.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p15">Rhodon, from Asia (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 13).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p16">Irenæus, from Asia (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 1-4; [<i>Martyr. Polyc</i>., append.]).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p17">Apelles, Marcion's pupil (Tertull., <i>de Præscr</i>., xxx.; though Apelles may have been born at Rome), from ——?</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p18">Florinus, from Asia (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 15. 20).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p19">Proclus and other Montanists from Phrygia or Asia (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., ii. 25, iii. 31, vi. 20; Tertull., <i>adv. Prax</i>., 1).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p20">[Tertullian, from Carthage (<i>de Cultu Fem</i>., i. 7; Eus., <i>H.E</i>., ii. 2).]</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p21">Theodotus, from Byzantium (Epiph., Hær., liv. 1).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p22">Praxeas, from Asia (Tert., <i>adv. Prax</i>., 1).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p23">Abercius, from Hieropolis (see his inscription).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p24">Julius Africanus, from Emmaus (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii-p24.1">Κεστοί</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p25">Alcibiades, from Apamea in Syria (Hippol., <i>Philos</i>., ix. 13).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p26">[Prepon the Marcionite, an Assyrian (Hippol., <i>Philos</i>., vii. 31).]</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p27">Epigonus, from Asia (Hipp., <i>Philos</i>., ix. 7).</p>  

<pb n="372" id="v.ii-Page_372" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_372.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p28">Sabellius, from Pentapolis (Theodoret, <i>Hær. Fab</i>., ii. 9).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p29">Origen, from Alexandria (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vi. 14).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p30">Many Africans, about the year 250 (Cyprian's epistles).<note n="650" id="v.ii-p30.1">Different motives prompted a journey to Rome. Teachers came to prosecute 
their vocation, others to gain influence in the local church, or to see this famous 
church, and so forth. Everyone was attracted to the capital by that tendency to 
make for the large towns which characterizes each new religious enterprise. How eagerly Paul strove to get to Rome!</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p31">Shortly after the middle of the second century, 
Melito of Sardes journeyed to Palestine (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 26), as did Alexander from 
Cappadocia (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vi. 11) and Pionius froth Smyrna (about the middle of the third century: 
see the <i>Acta Pionii</i>); Julius Africanus travelled to Alexandria 
(Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vi. 31); Hermogenes, a heretic, emigrated from the East to Carthage (Theophilus 
of Antioch opposed him, as did Tertullian); Apelles went from Rome to Alexandria 
(Tert., <i>de Præscr</i>., xxx.); during the Decian persecution and afterwards, Roman Christians 
were despatched to Carthage (see Cyprian's epistles); at the time of Valerian's 
persecution, several Roman brethren were in Alexandria (Dionys. Alex., cited by 
Euseb., <i>H.E</i>., vii. 11); while Clement of Alexandria got the length of Cappadocia (Eus., 
<i>H.E</i>., vi. 11). This list is incomplete, but it will give some idea of the extent to 
which the travels of prominent teachers promoted intercommunication.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p32">As for the exchange of letters,<note n="651" id="v.ii-p32.1">The churches also communicated to each other the eucharist. The earliest 
evidence is that of Irenæus in the letter to Victor of Rome (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 24. 15).</note> I must content myself with noting the salient 
points. Here, too, the Roman church occupies the foreground. We know of the following 
letters and despatches issued from it:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p33">The pastoral letter to Corinth (<i>i.e.</i>, the first epistle of Clement), <i>c</i>. 96 <span class="sc" id="v.ii-p33.1">A.D.</span></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p34">The “Shepherd” of Hermas, which (according to <scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 2:4" id="v.ii-p34.1">Vis., ii. 4</scripRef>) was sent to the churches abroad.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p35">The pastoral letter of bishop Soter to Corinth (<i>i.e.</i>, the homily he sent 
thither, or 2 Clem.). The letter in reply, from Dionysius of Corinth, shows that 
Rome had for decades been in the habit of sending letters and despatches to a number of churches.</p>  

<pb n="373" id="v.ii-Page_373" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_373.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p36">During the Montanist controversy, under (Soter) Eleutherus and Victor, letters 
passed to Asia, Phrygia, and Gaul.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p37">During the Easter controversy, Victor issued letters to all the churches abroad.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p38">Pontian wrote to Alexandria, assenting to the condemnation of Origen.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p39">During the vacancy in the Papacy after bishop Fabian's 
death, letters passed to Carthage, to the other African churches, and to Sicily; the Roman martyrs also wrote to the Carthaginian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p40">Bishop Cornelius wrotee numerous letters to Africa, as well as to Antioch and Alexandria.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p41">Bishop Stephanus wrote to Africa, Alexandria, Spain, and Gaul, as well as to all the churches abroad during 
the controversy over the baptism of heretics. He also sent letters and despatches 
to Syria and Arabia, following the custom of his predecessors.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p42">Letters of bishop Xystus II. to Alexandria.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p43">Letters of bishop Dionysius to Alexandria.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p44">A letter and despatches of bishop Dionysius to Cappadocia.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p45">A letter of bishop Felix to Alexandria.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p46">Letters to Antioch during the trouble caused by Paul of Samosata.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p47">Among the non-Roman letters are to be noted: those of Ignatius to the Asiatic churches 
and to Rome, that written by Polycarp of Smyrna to Philippi and other churches in 
the neighbourhood, the large collection of those written by Dionysius of Corinth 
(to Athens, Lacedæmon, Nicomedia, Crete, Pontus, Rome), the large collections of 
Origen's letters (no longer extant), of Cyprian's (to the African churches, to Rome, 
Spain, Gaul, Cappadocia), and of Novatian's (to a very large number of churches 
throughout all Christendom: no longer extant), and of those written by Dionysius 
of Alexandria (preserved in fragments).<note n="652" id="v.ii-p47.1">He even wrote to the brethren in Armenia.</note> Letters were sent from Cappadocia, 
Spain, and Gaul to Cyprian (Rome); the synod which gathered in Antioch to deal 
with Paul of Samosata, wrote to all the churches of Christendom; and Alexander of Alexandria, as well  

<pb n="374" id="v.ii-Page_374" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_374.html" />as Arius, wrote letters to a large number of churches in the Eastern empire.<note n="653" id="v.ii-p47.2">Evidence for all these letters will be found in my <i>Geschichte der 
altchristlichen Litteratur</i>, vol. i.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p48">The more important Christian writings also circulated 
with astonishing rapidity.<note n="654" id="v.ii-p48.1">On this point also I may refer to my History of the literature, 
where the ancient testimony for each writing is carefully catalogued. Down to about 
the reign of Commodus the number of Christian writings is not very striking, if 
one leaves out the heretical productions; but when the latter are included, as they 
must be, it is very large.</note> Out of the wealth of material at our disposal, the following instances may be adduced:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p49">Ere the first half of the second century expired, the 
four gospels appear to have reached the majority, or at any rate a very large number, 
of churches throughout the empire.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p50">A collection of Paul's letters was already known to Clement of Rome, Ignatius, Polycarp, and all the leading gnostics.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p51">The first epistle of Clement (addressed to Corinth) was in the hands of Polycarp (at 
Smyrna), and was known to Irenæus at Lyons, as well as to Clement of Alexandria.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p52">A few weeks or months after the epistles of Ignatius were composed, they were 
collected and despatched to Philippi; Irenæus in Lyons and Origen in Alexandria were acquainted with them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p53">The Didachê was circulated in the second century through East and West alike.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p54">The “Shepherd” of Hermas, in its complete form, was well known in Lyons, Alexandria, and Carthage, even in the second century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p55">The <i>Apology</i> and other works of Justin were known to Irenæus at Lyons, and to Tertullian at Carthage, etc. Tatian was read in Alexandria.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p56">By the close of the second century, writings of Melito, bishop of Sardes (during the reign of Marcus Aurelius) were read in Ephesus, 
Alexandria, Rome, and Carthage.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p57">As early as about the year 200 <span class="sc" id="v.ii-p57.1">A.D.</span>, writings 
of Irenæus (who wrote <i>c</i>. 190) were read in Rome and Alexandria, whilst, like Justin, he was known at a later period to Methodius in Lycia.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p58">The writings of several authors in Asia Minor during the  

<pb n="375" id="v.ii-Page_375" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_375.html" />reign of Marcus Aurelius were read in Alexandria, Carthage, and Rome.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p59">The “Antitheses” of the heretic Marcion were 
known to all the larger churches in the East and West by the end of the second century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p60">The apocryphal <i>Acta Pauli</i>, originating in Asia, was probably read in all the leading 
churches, and certainly in Rome, Carthage, and Alexandria, by the end of the second century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p61">Numerous writings of the Roman Hippolytus were circulated throughout the 
East. What a large number of Christian writings were gathered from all parts of 
the world in the library at Cæsarea (in Palestine) is known to us from the Church 
History of Eusebius, which was written from the material in this collection. It 
is owing primarily to this library, which in its way formed a counterpart of the 
Alexandrian, that we possess to-day a coherent, though very limited, knowledge of 
Christian antiquity.<note n="655" id="v.ii-p61.1">Compare on this point the two tables, given in my <i>Litteratur-Geschichte</i>, 
vol. i. pp. 883-886, of “Early Christian Greek Writings in old Latin Versions,” and 
“Early Christian Greek Writings in old Syriac Versions.” No writing is translated 
into a foreign language until it appears to be indispensable for the purposes of 
edification or of information. Compare, in the light of this, the extraordinary 
amount of early Christian literature which was translated at an early period into 
Latin or Syriac. It is particularly interesting to ascertain what writings were 
rendered into Latin as well as into Syriac. Their number was considerable, and this 
forms an unerring aid in answering the question, which of the early Christian writings 
were most widely circulated and most influential. Very little was translated into 
Greek from Latin (Tertullian's <i>Apology</i>, Cyprian's epistles) in the pre-Constantine period.</note> And even previous to that, if one takes the 
trouble (and it is no trouble) to put together, from the writings of Celsus, Tertullian, 
Hippolytus, Clement of Alexandria, and Origen, their library of <i>Christian</i> works, 
it becomes evident that they had access to an extensive range of Christian books 
from, all parts of the church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p62">These data are merely intended to give an approximate idea of how vital 
was the intercourse, personal and epistolary and literary, between the various churches, 
and also between prominent teachers of the day. It is not easy to exaggerate the 
significance of this fact for the mission and propaganda of Christianity. The co-operation, 
the brotherliness, and moreover  

<pb n="376" id="v.ii-Page_376" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_376.html" />the mental activity of Christians, 
are patent in this connection, and they were powerful levers in the extension of 
the cause. Furthermore, they must have made a powerful impression on the outside 
spectator, besides guaranteeing a certain unity in the development of the religion 
and ensuring the fact that when a Christian passed from the East to the West, or 
from one distant church to another, he never felt himself a stranger. Down to the 
age of Constantine, or at any rate until the middle of the third century, the centripetal 
forces in early Christianity were, as a matter of fact, more powerful than the centrifugal. 
And Rome was the centre of the former tendencies. The Roman Church was <i>the</i> Catholic 
Church. It was more than the mere symbol and representative of Christian unity; 
to it more than to any other Christians owed unity itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p63">So far as I know, the technical side of the spread of early Christian literature has not yet been investigated, 
and any results that can be reached are far from numerous.<note n="656" id="v.ii-p63.1">Cp. however, what Sulpicius Severus (<i>Dial</i>., i. 23, in the light 
of iii. 17) says of his little volume on “The Life of S. Martin.” Postumianus, the 
interrogator, says: “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p63.2">Nunquam a dextera mea liber iste discedit. nam si agnoscis, 
ecce—et aperit librum qui veste latebat—en ipsum! hic mihi, inquit, terra 
ac mari comes, hic in peregrinatione tota socius et consolator fuit. sed referam 
tibi sane, quo liber iste penetrarit, et quam nullus fere in orbe terrarum locus 
sit, ubi non materia tam felicis historiae pervulgata teneatur. primus eum Romanae 
urbi vir studiossimus tui Paulinus invexit; deinde cum tota certatim urbe raperetur, 
exultantes librarios vidi, quod nihil ab his quaestiosius haberetur, siquidem nihil 
illo promptius, nihil carius venderetur. hic navigationis meae cursum longe ante praegressus, cum ad Africam veni, iam per totam Carthaginem legebatur. solus 
eum Cyrenensis ille presbyter non habebat, sed me largiente descripsit. nam quid ego 
de Alexandria loquar? ubi paene omnibus magis quam tibi notus est. hic Aegyptum, 
Nitriam, Thebaidain ac tota Memphitica regna transivit. hunc ego in eremo a quodam 
sene legi vidi</span>,” etc. (“That book never leaves my right hand. Look, said he—and 
he showed the book under his cloak—here it is, my companion by land and sea, 
my ally and comforter in all my wanderings. I'll tell you where it has penetrated; 
let me tell you, pray, how there is no single spot where this blessed story is not 
known. Paulinus, your great admirer, brought it first to Rome. The whole city seized 
on it, and I found the booksellers in delight, because no demand was more profitable, 
no book sold so keenly and quickly as  yours. I found it before me 
wherever I sailed. When I reached Africa, it was being read in Carthage. That presbyter 
of Cyrene did not only possess it; at my expense, he wrote it out. And what shall 
I say of Alexandria, where nearly everyone knows it better than you do yourself. 
Through Nitria, the Thebais, and all the Memphis district it has circulated. I saw 
it also being read in the desert by an old anchorite,” etc.). This refers, of course, 
to a book which appeared about 400 <span class="sc" id="v.ii-p63.3">A.D.</span>, but the description, even when modified, 
is significant for an earlier period.</note> We must realize, however, that a large number of these writings, not excluding the oldest 
and most important of them, together with almost all the epistolary literature, 
was never “edited” in the technical sense of the term—never, at any rate, until after some generations  

<pb n="377" id="v.ii-Page_377" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_377.html" />had passed. There were no editions of the 
New Testament (or of the Old?) until Origen (<i>i.e.</i>, the Theodotian), although Marcion's 
New Testament deserves to be called a critical revision and edition, while revised 
editions.were meant by those early fathers who bewailed the falsification of the 
Bible texts by the gnostics. For the large majority of early Christian writings 
the exemplars in the library at Caesarea served as the basis for editions (<i>i.e.</i>, 
transcripts) from the fourth and fifth centuries onwards. Yet even after editions 
of the Scriptures were published they were frequently transcribed at will from some 
rough copy. From the outset the apologies, the works of the gnostics (which were 
meant for the learned), and any ecclesiastical writings designed, from Irenæus 
downwards, for the educated Christian public, were published and circulated. The 
first instance of a bishop collecting and editing his own letters is that of Dionysius 
of Corinth, during the reign of Marcus Aurelius (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 23).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p64">Unedited or unpublished writings were naturally 
exposed in a special degree to the risk of falsification. The church fathers are 
full of complaints on this score. Yet even those which were edited were not preserved 
with due care.<note n="657" id="v.ii-p64.1">To give one or two instances. Dionysius of Corinth found that his 
letters were circulating in falsified shape even during his own lifetime; he comforts 
himself naïvely with the thought that even the Scriptures shared the same fate (so, 
apropos of Origen's writings, Sulpic. Sever., <i>Dial</i>., i. 7). Irenæus adjures all 
future copyists of his works not to corrupt them, and to copy out his adjuration 
(Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 20). But the most striking proof of the prevailing uncertainty in 
texts is afforded by the fact that only a century and a half after Cyprian an attempt 
was actually made to set aside all his letters on the baptism of heretics as forgeries. 
Augustine's remarks on the matter are quite as remarkable (<i>Ep</i>. 
xciii. 38). He regards the hypothesis as possible, though he does not agree with it: “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p64.2">Non desunt, qui 
hoc Cyprianum prorsus non sensisse contendant, sed sub eius nomine a praesumptoribus 
atque mendacibus fuisse confictum. neque enim sic potuit integritas atque notitia 
litterarum unius quamlibet inlustris episcopi custodivi quemadmodum scriptura canonica 
tot linguarum litteris et ordine ac succession celebrationis ecclesiasticae 
custoditur, contra quam tamen non defuerat qui sub nominibus apostolorum multa 
confingerent frustra quidem, quia illa sic commendata, sic celebrata, sic nota est</span>” 
(“There are, indeed, some people who assert that Cyprian did not hold such 
opinions at all, but that the correspondence has been composed in his name by 
daring forgers. For the writings of a bishop, however distinguished, could not 
indeed be preserved in their integrity, like the holy canonical Scriptures, by 
ecclesiastical order and use and regular succession—though even here there have 
actually been people who issued many fabrications under the names of apostles. 
It was useless, however, for Scripture was too well attested, too well known, 
too familiar, to permit of them succeeding in their designs”).—How Tertullian 
fared with the second edition of his anti-Marcion, he tells us himself: “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p64.3">Hanc compositionem
<i>nondum exemplariis suffectam</i> fraude tunc fratris, dehinc apostatae, amisi, qui forte descripserat 
quaedam mendosissime et exhibuit frequentiae</span>” (“I lost it, before it was finally 
published, by the fraud of one who was then a Christian brother but afterwards apostatized. 
He happened to have transcribed part of it very inaccurately, and then he published 
it”).—The author of the <i>Life of Polycarp</i> observes that the works, sermons, and 
letters of that writer were pilfered during the persecution by the knavery of unbelievers.</note></p>  

<pb n="378" id="v.ii-Page_378" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_378.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p65">To what extent the literature of Christianity fell into the hands of its opponents, 
is a matter about which we know next to nothing. Tertullian speaks quite pessimistically 
on the point (<i>de Testim</i>. i.), and Norden's verdict is certainly true (<i>Kunstprosa</i>, 
pp. 517 f.): “We cannot form too low an estimate of the number of pagans who read 
the New Testament. . . . . I believe I am correct in saying that pagans only read the 
New Testament when they wanted to refute it.” Celsus furnished himself with quite 
a considerable Christian library, in which he studied deeply before he wrote against 
the Christians; but it is merely a rhetorical phrase, when Athenagoras assumes (<i>Suppl</i>., 
ix.) that the emperors knew the Old Testament. The attitude of the apologists to the 
Scriptures, whether they are quoting them or not, shows that they do not presuppose 
any knowledge of their contents (Norden, <i>loc. cit</i>.). Writings of Origen were read 
by the Neoplatonist philosophers, who had also in their hands the Old Testament, 
the gospels, and the Pauline epistles. We may say the same of Porphyry and Amelius. 
One great obstacle to the diffusion of the Scriptures lay in the Greek version, 
which was inartistic and offensive (from the point of view of style),<note n="658" id="v.ii-p65.1">Nearly all the apologists (cp. even Clem. Alex., <i>Protrept</i>., viii. 77) 
tried to justify the “unadorned” style of the prophets, and thus to champion the 
defect. Origen (Hom. viii. 1, <i>in Jesum Nave</i>, vol. xi. p. 74) observes: 
“We appeal to you, O readers of the sacred books, not to hearken to their contents 
with weariness and disdain for what seems to be their unpleasing method of narration” 
(“Deprecamur vos, O auditores sacrorum voluminum, non cum taedio vel fastidio ea 
quae leguntur, audire pro eo quod minus delectabilis eorum videtur esse narratio”); cp. Hom. viii. 1, <i>in Levit</i>., vol. ix. 
p. 313, <i>de Princip</i>., iv. 1. 7, iv. 26 [the divine nature of the Bible all the more plain from its defective literary style), 
<i>Cohort. ad Græc</i>., xxxv.-xxxvi., xxxviii.</note> but still more in  

<pb n="379" id="v.ii-Page_379" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_379.html" />the old Latin version of the Bible, which in many 
parts was simply intolerable. How repellent must have been the effect produced, 
for example, by reading (<scripRef passage="Baruch 2:29" id="v.ii-p65.2" parsed="|Bar|2|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.2.29">Baruch ii. 29</scripRef>) “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p65.3">Dicens: si non audieritis vocis 
meae, si sonos magnos hagminis iste avertatur in minima in gentibus, hubi dispergam ibi.</span>”<note n="659" id="v.ii-p65.4">Even the Greek text, of course, is unpleasing: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii-p65.5">λέγων· ἐὰν μὴ 
ἀκούσητε 
τῆς φωνῆς μου, εἰ μὴν ἡ βόμβησις ἡ 
μεγάλη ἡ πολλὴ αὕτη 
ἀποστρέψει εἰς μικρὰν ἐν τοῖς 
ἔθνεσιν οὗ διασπερῶ αὐτοὺς 
ἐκεῖ</span>. On the style of the New Testament, cp. Norden, <i>Die antike Kunstprosa</i> (1898), pp. 516 f. (“Educated 
people could not but view the literary records of the Christians as stylistic monstrosities”).—Arnobius (i. 58) writes of the Scriptures:
“They were written by illiterate and uneducated men, and therefore are not readily to be credited” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p65.6">Ab indoctis hominibus 
et rudibus scripta sunt et idcirco non sunt facili auditione credenda</span>”). When he 
writes (i. 59): “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p65.7">Barbarismis, soloecismis obsitae sunt res vestrae et vitiorum deformitate 
pollutae</span>” (“Your narratives are overrun by barbarisms and solecisms, and disfigured 
by monstrous blunders”), he is reproducing pagan opinions upon the Bible. Compare 
the remarks of Sulpicius Severus, and the reasons which led him to compose his Chronicle 
of the World; also Augustine's <i>Confess</i>., iii. 5 (9). The correspondence between Paul 
and Seneca was fabricated in order to remove the obstacles occasioned by the poor 
style of Paul's letters in the Latin version (cp. my <i>Litt. Geschichte</i>, i., p. 765).</note> 
Nor could Christianity in the West boast of writers whose work penetrated far into 
the general literature of the age, at a time when Origen and his pupils were forcing 
an entrance for themselves. Lactantius, whose evidence is above suspicion,<note n="660" id="v.ii-p65.8">No doubt he is anxious to bring out his own accomplishments.</note> 
observes that in Latin society Christians were still considered “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p65.9">stulti</span>” (<i>Instit</i>., 
v. 1 f.),<note n="661" id="v.ii-p65.10">Cp. on this the extremely instructive treatise “ad Paganos” in the pseudo-August. 
<i>Quæst. in Vet. et Nov. Test</i>., No. 114. Underlying it is the charge of stupidity 
levelled at Christians, who are about thirty times called “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p65.11">stulti</span>.” The author 
naturally tries to prove that it is the pagans who are the stupid folk.</note> and personally vouches for the lack of suitable and skilled 
teachers and authors; Minucius Felix and Tertullian could not secure “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p65.12">satis celebritatis</span>,” 
whilst, for all his admirable qualities as a speaker and writer, Cyprian “is unable 
to satisfy those who are ignorant of all but the words of our religion, since his 
language is mystical and designed only for the ears of the faithful. In short, the learned of this world who chance to  

<pb n="380" id="v.ii-Page_380" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_380.html" />become acquainted with his writings 
are in the habit of deriding him. I myself once heard a really cultured person call 
him ‘Coprianus' [dung-man] by the change of a single letter in his name, as if he 
had bestowed on old wives' fables a polished intellect which was capable of better 
things” (placere ultra verba sacramentum ignorantibus non potest, quoniam mystica 
hunt quae locutus est et ad id praeparata, ut a solis fidelibus audiantur: denique 
a doctis huius saeculi, quibus forte scripta eius innotuerant, derideri solet. audivi 
ego quendam hominen1 sane disertum, qui eum immutata una litera ' Coprianum' vocaret, 
quasi quod elegans ingenium et melioribus rebus aptum ad aniles fabulas contulisset “).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p66">In the Latin 
West, although Minucius Felix and Cyprian (ad Donatum) wrote in a well-bred style, 
Christian literature had but little to do with the spread of the Christian religion; 
in the East, upon the contrary, it became a factor of great importance from the 
third century onwards.</p>


<pb n="381" id="v.ii-Page_381" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_381.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter II. Methods of the Mission: Catechizing and Baptism, the Invasion of Domestic Life." progress="74.22%" id="v.iii" prev="v.ii" next="v.iv">
<h2 id="v.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER II</h2>
<h3 id="v.iii-p0.2">METHODS OF THE MISSION: CATECHIZING AND BAPTISM, THE INVASION OF DOMESTIC LIFE </h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.iii-p1.1">Anyone</span> who inquires about the missionary methods in general must be referred 
to what has been said in our Second Book (pp. 86 f.). For the missionary <i>preaching</i> 
includes the missionary <i>methods</i>. The <i>one</i> God, Jesus Christ as Son and Lord according 
to apostolic tradition, future judgment and the resurrection—these truths were 
preached. So was the gospel of the Saviour and of salvation, of love and charity. 
The new religion was stated and verified as Spirit and power, and also as the power 
to lead a new moral life, and to practise self-control. News was brought to men 
of a divine revelation to which humanity must yield itself by faith. A new people, 
it was announced, had now appeared which was destined to embrace all nations; withal 
a primitive, sacred book was handed over, in which the world's history was depicted 
from the first day to the last.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p2">In <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:1-2:16" id="v.iii-p2.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|1|2|16" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.1-1Cor.2.16">1 Cor. i.-ii.</scripRef> Paul expressly states that he gave 
a central place to the proclamation of the crucified Christ. He summed up everything 
in this preaching; that is, he proclaimed Christ as <i>the Saviour</i> who wiped sins away. 
But preaching of this kind implies that he began by revealing and bringing home 
to his hearers their own impiety and unrighteousness 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p2.2">ἀσέβεια καὶ ἀδικέια</span>). Otherwise 
the preaching of redemption could never have secured a footing or done its work 
at all. Moreover, as the decisive proof of men's impiety and unrighteousness, Paul 
adduced their ignorance regarding God and also regarding idolatry, an ignorance 
for which they themselves were to blame. To prove that this was their own fault, he appealed to the conscience  

<pb n="382" id="v.iii-Page_382" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_382.html" />of his hearers, and to the remnant of divine knowledge which they still possessed. The opening of the epistle to the 
Romans (<scripRef passage="Romans 1:1-3:31" id="v.iii-p2.3" parsed="|Rom|1|1|3|31" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.1-Rom.3.31">chaps. i.-iii.</scripRef>) may therefore be considered to represent the way in which Paul 
began his missionary preaching. First of all, he brought his hearers to admit “we 
are sinners, one and all.” Then he led them to the cross of Christ, where he developed 
the conception of the cross as the power and the wisdom of God. And interwoven with 
all this, in characteristic fashion, lay expositions of the flesh and the Spirit, 
with allusions to the approaching judgment.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p3">So far as we can judge, it was Paul who first threw into such sharp relief the significance of Jesus Christ as a Redeemer, 
and made this the central point of Christian preaching. No doubt, the older missionaries 
had also taught and preached that Christ died for sins (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:3" id="v.iii-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3">1 Cor. xv. 3</scripRef>); but in so 
far as they addressed Jews, or people who had for some time been in contact with 
Judaism, it was natural that they should confine themselves to preaching the imminence 
of judgment, and also to proving from the Old Testament that the crucified Jesus 
was to return as judge and as the Lord of the messianic kingdom. Hence quite naturally 
they could summon men to acknowledge him, to join his church, and to keep his commandments.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p4">We need not doubt that this was the line taken at the outset, even for many people 
of pagan birth who had already become familiar with some of the contents and characteristics 
of the Old Testament. The Petrine speeches in Acts are a proof of this. As for the 
missionary address, ascribed to Paul in <scripRef passage="Acts 13:46" id="v.iii-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">ch. xiii.</scripRef>, it is plainly a blend of this 
popular missionary preaching with the Pauline manner; but in that model of a mission 
address to educated people which is preserved in ch. xvii.,<note n="662" id="v.iii-p4.2">The address in <scripRef passage="Acts 14:15" id="v.iii-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.15">xiv. 15 f.</scripRef>, is akin to this.</note> the Pauline 
manner of missionary preaching is perfectly distinct, in spite of what seems to 
be one vital difference. First we have an exposition of the true doctrine of God, 
whose main aspects are successively presented (monotheism, spirituality, omnipresence 
and omnipotence, creation and providence, the unity of the human race and their 
religious capacities, spiritual worship). The state of mankind hitherto is described 
as “ignorance,” and therefore  

<pb n="383" id="v.iii-Page_383" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_383.html" />to be repented of; God will overlook 
it. But the new era has dawned: an era of repentance and judgment, involving faith 
in Jesus Christ, who has been sent and raised by God and who is at once redeemer 
and judge.<note n="663" id="v.iii-p4.4"><p class="normal" id="v.iii-p5">Whatever be the origin of the address in <scripRef passage="Acts 17:22-31" id="v.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|17|22|17|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.22-Acts.17.31">Acts xvii. 22-31</scripRef> and the 
whole narrative of Paul's preaching at Athens, it remains the most wonderful passage 
in the book of Acts; in a higher sense (and probably in a strictly historical sense, 
at some vital points) it is full of truth. No one should have failed especially 
to recognize how closely the passage fits into the data which can be gathered from 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:1" id="v.iii-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.1">1 Cor. i. f.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Romans 1:1" id="v.iii-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.1">Rom. i. f.</scripRef>, with regard to the missionary preaching of Paul. The 
following points may be singled out:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p6">(<i>a</i>) According to <scripRef passage="Acts 17:18" id="v.iii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|17|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.18">Acts xvii. 18</scripRef>, “Jesus and 
the Resurrection” were decidedly put in the front rank of Paul's preaching. This 
agrees with what may be inferred from <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:1" id="v.iii-p6.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.1">1 Cor. i. f.</scripRef></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p7">(<i>b</i>) As <scripRef passage="Romans 1:19" id="v.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19">Rom. i. 19 f.</scripRef> 
and <scripRef passage="Romans 2:14" id="v.iii-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14">ii. 14 f.</scripRef> prove, the exposition of man's natural knowledge of God formed a cardinal 
feature in the missionary preaching of Paul. It occupies most of the space in the address at Athens.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p8">(<i>c</i>) In this address the judgeship of Jesus is linked on directly 
to the “ignorance” which has replaced the primitive knowledge of God 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p8.1">καθότι ἔστησεν ἡμέραν ἐν 
ᾗ μέλλει κρίνειν τὴν 
οἰκουμένην ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ 
ἐν ἀνδρὶ ᾧ ὥρισεν</span>), 
precisely as <scripRef passage="Romans 2:14" id="v.iii-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14">Rom. ii. 14 f.</scripRef> is followed by <scripRef passage="Romans 2:16" id="v.iii-p8.3" parsed="|Rom|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.16">ver. 16</scripRef> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p8.4">ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὅτε κρίνει ὁ 
θεὸς τὰ κρυπτὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων διὰ 
Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ</span>)</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p9">(<i>d</i>) According to the 
Athenian address, between the time of “ignorance” and the future judgment there 
is a present interval which is characterized by the offer of saving faith (<scripRef passage="Acts 17:31" id="v.iii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|17|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.31">ver. 
31</scripRef>). The genuinely Pauline character of this idea only needs to be pointed out.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p10">(<i>e</i>) The object of this saving faith is the risen Jesus (<scripRef passage="Acts 17:31" id="v.iii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|17|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.31">ver. 31</scripRef>)—a Pauline idea 
of which again no proof is necessary.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p11">The one point at which the Athenian address 
diverges from the missionary preaching which we gather from the Pauline letters, 
is the lack of prominence assigned by the former to the <i>guilt</i> of mankind. Still, 
it is clear enough that their “ignorance” is implicitly condemned, and the starting-point 
of the address (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p11.1">ὃ ἀγνοοῦντες 
εὐσεβεῖτε, τοῦτο ἐγὼ 
καταγγέλλω ὑμῖν</span>) made 
it almost impossible to lay any greater emphasis upon the negative aspect of the matter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p12">Several important features of Paul's work as a pioneer missionary may be 
also recognised in 1 Thessalonians (cp. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:18" id="v.iii-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|20|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.18">Acts xx. 18 f.</scripRef>). But it does not come within 
the scope of the present volume to enter more fully into such details.</p></note> Many of the more educated missionaries, and particularly 
Luke himself, certainly preached in this fashion, as is proved by the Christian 
apologies and by writings like the “Preaching of Peter.” Christian preaching was 
bent on arousing a feeling of godlessness and unrighteousness; it also worked upon 
the natural consciousness of God; but it was never unaccompanied by references to the coming judgment.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p13">The address put into the mouth of Paul by the “Acta Pauli”  

<pb n="384" id="v.iii-Page_384" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_384.html" />(<i>Acta Theclæ</i>, v.-vi.) is peculiar and quite un-Pauline (compare, however, the preaching of Paul before 
Nero). Strictly speaking, it cannot even be described as a missionary address at 
all.. The apostle speaks in beatitudes, which are framed upon those of Jesus but 
developed ascetically. A more important point is that the content of Christian preaching 
is described as “the doctrine of the generation and resurrection of the Beloved” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p13.1">διδασκαλία τῆς τε 
γεννήσεως καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως 
τοῦ ἡγαπημένου</span>), and as “the 
message of self-control and of resurrection” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p13.2">λόγος τῆς ἐγκρατείας καὶ 
ἀναστάσεως</span>).<note n="664" id="v.iii-p13.3">A brief and pregnant missionary address, delivered by an educated 
Christian, is to be found in the <i>Acta Apollonii</i> (xxxvi. f.). The magistrate's demand 
for a brief statement of Christianity is met thus: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p13.4">οὗτος ὁ σωτὴρ ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς 
Χριστός ὡς ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος 
ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ κατὰ 
πάντα δίκαιος 
καὶ πεπληρωμένος 
θείᾳ σοφίᾳ, φιλανθρώπως 
ἐδίδαξεν ἡμᾶς τίς ὁ τῶν ὅλων 
θεὸς καὶ τί τέλος ἀρετῆς 
ἐπί σεμνὴν πολιτείαν ἁρμόζον 
πρός τὰς τῶν ἀνθρώπων ψυχάς· 
ὃς διὰ τοῦ παθεῖν 
ἔπαυσεν τὰς ἀρχὰς τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν</span> 
(“This Jesus Christ our Saviour, on becoming man 
in Judaea, being just in all respects and filled with divine wisdom, taught us—in his love for men—who was the God of all, and what was that end of virtue which 
promoted a holy life and was adapted to the souls of men; by his sufferings he 
stopped the springs of sin”). Then follows a list of all the virtues, including 
the duty of honoring the emperor, with faith in the immortality of the soul and 
in retribution; all of these were taught by Jesus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p13.5">μετὰ πολλῆς 
ἀποδείξεως</span>. 
Like the philosophers and just men before him, however, Jesus was persecuted and 
slain by “the lawless,” even as one of the Greeks had also said that the just man 
would be tortured, spat upon, bound, and finally crucified. As Socrates was unjustly 
condemned by the Athenian sycophants, so did certain wicked persons vilify and condemn 
our Teacher and Saviour, just as already they had done to the prophets who foretold his coming, his work, and his teaching 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p13.6">προεῖπον ὅτι τοιοῦτός τις 
άφίξεται πάντα 
δίκαιος καὶ ἐνάρετος, ὃς εἰς 
πάντας εὖ πσιήσας ἀνθρώπους ἐπ᾽ 
ἀρετῇ πείσει σέβειν 
τὸν πάντων θεόν, ὃν ἡμεῖς 
φθάοαντες τιμῶμεν, ὅτι ἐμάθομεν 
σεμνὰς ἐτολὰς ἂς 
οὐκ ᾔδειυεν, καὶ οὐ 
πεπλανήμεθα</span>: they predicted that “such an one will come, absolutely 
righteous and virtuous, who in beneficence to all men shall persuade them to reverence 
that God of all men whom we now by anticipation honor, because we have learnt holy commands which we knew not, and have not been deceived”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p14">The effect of connected discourses, so far as regards the Christian mission, need not be overestimated; 
in every age a single stirring detail that moves the heart is of greater weight 
than a long sermon. The book of Acts describes many a person being converted all 
at once, by a sort of rush. And the description is not unhistorical. Paul was converted, 
not by a missionary, but by means of a vision. The Ethiopian treasurer was led to 
believe in Jesus by means of <scripRef passage="Isaiah 53:1-12" id="v.iii-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|53|1|53|12" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.1-Isa.53.12">Isaiah liii.</scripRef>, and how many persons  

<pb n="385" id="v.iii-Page_385" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_385.html" />may have found this chapter a bridge to faith! Thecla was won over from paganism by 
means of the “word of virginity and prayer” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p14.2">λόγος τῆς 
παρθενίας καὶ τῆς προσευχῆς</span> 
<i>Acta Theclæ</i>, ch. vii.), a motive which is so repeatedly mentioned in the apocryphal 
Acts that its reality and significance cannot be called in question. Asceticism, 
especially in the sexual relationship, did prevail in wide circles at that period, 
as an outcome of the religious syncretism. The apologists had good grounds also 
for declaring that many were deeply impressed and eventually convinced by the exorcisms 
which the Christians performed, while we may take it for granted that thousands 
were led to Christianity by the stirring proclamation of judgment, and of judgment 
close at hand. Besides, how many simply succumbed to the authority of the Old Testament, 
with the light thrown on it by Christianity! Whenever a proof was required, here 
was this book all ready.<note n="665" id="v.iii-p14.3">Strictly speaking, we have no mission-literature, apart from the 
fragments of the “Preaching of Peter” or the Apologies, and the range of the latter 
includes those who are already convinced of Christianity. The New Testament, in 
particular, does not contain a single missionary work. The Synoptic gospels must 
not be embraced under this category, for they are catechetical works, intended for 
the instruction of people who are already acquainted with the principles of doctrine, 
and who require to have their faith enriched and confirmed (cp. <scripRef passage="Luke 1:4" id="v.iii-p14.4" parsed="|Luke|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.4">Luke i. 4</scripRef>). One might 
with greater reason describe the Fourth gospel as a missionary work; the prologue 
especially suggests this view. But even here the description would be inapplicable. 
Primarily, at any rate, even the Fourth gospel has Christian readers in view, for 
it is certainly Christians and not pagans who are addressed in <scripRef passage="John 20:31" id="v.iii-p14.5" parsed="|John|20|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.31">xx. 31</scripRef>. Acts presents 
us with a history of missions; such was the deliberate intention of the author. 
But <scripRef passage="Acts 1:8" id="v.iii-p14.6" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">ch. i. 8</scripRef> states what is merely the cardinal, and by no means the sole, theme 
of the book.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p15">The mission was reinforced and actively advanced by the behaviour of 
Christian men and women. Paul often mentions this, and in <scripRef passage="1Peter 3:1" id="v.iii-p15.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.1">1 Pet. iii. 1</scripRef> we read that 
men who do not believe the Word are to be won over without a word by means of the 
conduct of their wives.<note n="666" id="v.iii-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="v.iii-p16">Details upon Christian women follow in Book IV. Chap. II. But here we may 
set down the instructive description of a Christian woman's daily life, from the 
pen of Tertullian (<i>ad Uxor</i>., II. iv., f.). Its value is increased by the fact that the 
woman described is married to a pagan.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p17">“If a vigil has to be attended, the husband, 
the first thing in the morning, makes her an appointment for the baths; if it is 
a fast-day, he holds a banquet on that very day. If she has to go out, household 
affairs of urgency at once come in the way. For who would be willing to let his 
wife go through one street after another to other men's houses, and indeed to the 
poorer cottages, in order to visit the brethren? Who would like 
to see her being taken from his side by some duty of attending a nocturnal gathering? 
At Easter time who will quietly tolerate her absence all the night? Who will unsuspiciously 
let her go to the Lord's Supper, that feast which they heap such calumnies upon? 
Who will let her creep into gaol to kiss the martyrs' chains? or even to meet any 
one of the brethren for the holy kiss? or to bring water for the saints' feet? If 
a brother arrives from abroad, what hospitality is there for him in such an alien 
house, if the very larder is closed to one for whom the whole storeroom ought to 
be thrown open? . . . . Will it pass unnoticed, if you make the sign of the cross 
on your bed or on your person f or when you blow away with a breath some impurity? 
or even when you rise by night to pray? Will it not look as if you were trying 
to engage in some work of magic? Your husband will not know what it is that you 
eat in secret before you taste any food.” The description shows us how the whole 
daily life of a Christian was to be a confession of Christianity, and in this sense a propaganda of the mission as well.</p></note> The moral life of Christians appealed  

<pb n="386" id="v.iii-Page_386" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_386.html" />to a man like Justin with peculiar force, and the martyrdoms made a wide impression. 
It was no rare occurrence for outsiders to be struck in such a way that on the spur 
of the moment they suddenly turned to Christianity. But we know of no cases in which 
Christians desired to win, or actually did win, adherents by means of the charities 
which they dispensed. We are quite aware that impostors joined the church in order 
to profit by the brotherly kindness of its members; but even pagans never charged 
Christianity with using money as a missionary bribe. What they did allege was that 
Christians won credulous people to their religion with their words of doom, and 
that they promised the heavy-laden a vain support, and the guilty an unlawful pardon. 
In the third century the channels of the mission among the masses were multiplied. 
At one moment in the crisis of the struggle against gnosticism it looked as if the 
church could only continue to exist by prohibiting any intercourse with that devil's 
courtezan, philosophy; the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p17.1">simplices et idiotae</span>,” indeed, shut their ears firmly 
against all learning.<note n="667" id="v.iii-p17.2">Tert., <i>adv. Prax</i>. iii.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p17.3">Simplices quique, ne dixerim imprudentes et idiotae, 
quae maior semper credentium pars est</span>” (“The simple—I do not call them senseless 
or unlearned—who are always the majority”); cp. <i>de Resurr</i>., ii. Hippolytus, 
at the beginning of the third century, calls Zephyrinus, the bishop of Rome, an 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p17.4">ἰδιώτης</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p17.5">ἀγράμματος</span> (<i>Philos</i>., ix. 11), and Origen often bewails the large number 
of ignorant Christians.</note> But even a Tertullian found himself compelled 
to oppose this standpoint, while the pseudo-Clementine Homilies made a vigorous 
attack upon the methods of those who would  

<pb n="387" id="v.iii-Page_387" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_387.html" />substitute dreams and 
visions for instruction and doctrine. That, they urge, is the method<note n="668" id="v.iii-p17.6">See <i>Homil</i>. xvii. 14-19, where censure is passed on the view that it is safer 
“to learn by means of an apparition than from the clearness of truth itself 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p17.7">ὑπὸ 
ὀπτασίας ἀκούειν ἢ παῤ αὐτῆς 
ἐναργείας, 14); ὁ ὀπτασίᾳ πιστεύων</span>, we read, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p17.8">ἢ ὁράματι 
καὶ ἐνυπνίῳ ἀγνοεῖ τίνι 
πιστεύει</span> (“He who believes in an apparition or vision and 
dreams, does not know in whom he is believing”). Cp. 17: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p17.9">καὶ ἀσεβεῖς ὁράματα καὶ 
ἐνύπνια ἀληθῆ βλέπουσιν 
. . . . τῷ εὐσεβεῖ ἐμφύτῳ καὶ 
καθαρῷ ἀναβλύξει τῳ νῷ τὸ 
ἀλήθες,
οὐκ ὁνείρῳ σπουδαζόμενον, ἀλλὰ συνέσει 
ἀγαθοῖς διδόμενον</span> (“Even impious men have true 
visions and dreams . . . . but truth bubbles up to the natural and pure mind of 
the pious; it is not worked up through dreams, but vouchsafed to the good through 
their understanding”). In § 18 Peter explains that his own confession (<scripRef passage="Matthew 16:1-28" id="v.iii-p17.10" parsed="|Matt|16|1|16|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.1-Matt.16.28">Matt. xvi.</scripRef>) first 
became precious to himself when Jesus told him it was the Father who had allowed him to participate in this revelation. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p17.11">Τὸ ἔξωθεν δι᾽ ὀπτασιῶν 
καὶ ἐνυπνίων 
δηλωθῆναί τι οὐκ ἔστιν 
ἀποκαλύψεως ἀλλὰ ὀργῆς</span> 
(“The declaration of anything external by 
means of apparitions and dreams is the mark, not of revelation, but of wrath divine”). 
In § 19 a negative answer is given to the question “whether anyone can be rendered fit 
for instruction by means of an apparition” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p17.12">εἴ τις δι᾽ ὀπτασίαν πρὸς 
διδασκαλίαν σοφισθῆναι 
δύναται</span>).</note> 
of Simon Magus! Above all, it was the catechetical school of Alexandria, it was 
men like Clement and Origen, who by their patient and unwearied efforts won the 
battle for learning, and vindicated the rights of learning in the Christian church. 
Henceforward, Christianity used her learning also, in the shape of word and book, 
for the purpose of her mission (<i>i.e.</i>, in the East, for in the West there is little 
trace of this). But the most powerful agency of the mission during the third century 
was the church herself in her entirety. As she assumed the form of a great syncretistic 
religion and managed cautiously to bring about a transformation which gnosticism 
would have thrust upon her violently, the mere fact of her existence and the influence 
exerted by her very appearance in history wielded a power that attracted and captivated men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p18">When a newcomer was admitted into the Christian church 
he was baptized. This rite (“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p18.1">purifici roris perfusio</span>,” Lactant., iv. 15), whose beginnings 
lie wrapt in obscurity, certainly was not introduced in order to meet the pagan 
craving for the mysteries, but as a matter of fact it is impossible to think of 
any symbolic action which would prove more welcome to that craving than baptism 
with all its touching simplicity. The mere fact of  

<pb n="388" id="v.iii-Page_388" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_388.html" />such a rite was a great comfort in itself, for few indeed could be satisfied with a purely spiritual 
religion. The ceremony of the individual's immersion and emergence from the water 
served as a guarantee that old things were now washed away and gone, leaving him 
a new man. The utterance of the name of Jesus or of the three names of the Trinity 
during the baptismal act brought the candidate into the closest union with them; 
it raised him to God himself. Speculations on the mystery at once commenced.<note n="669" id="v.iii-p18.2">Magical ideas were bound up from the very first with baptism; cp. the 
baptism <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p18.3">ὑπὲρ τῶν νεκρῶν</span> 
at Corinth and Paul's attitude towards it (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:29" id="v.iii-p18.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.29">1 Cor. xv. 29</scripRef>).</note> 
Immersion was held to be a death; immersion in relation to Christ was a dying with 
him, or an absorption into his death; the water was the symbol of his blood. Paul 
himself taught this doctrine, but he rejected the speculative notions of the Corinthians 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:13" id="v.iii-p18.5" parsed="|1Cor|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.13">1 Cor. i. 13 f.</scripRef>) by which they further sought to bring the person baptized into 
a mysterious connection with the person who baptizes. It is remarkable how he thanks 
God that personally he had only baptized a very few people in Corinth. This is not, 
of course, to be taken as a depreciation of baptism. Like his fellows, Paul recognized 
it to be simply indispensable. The apostle is merely recollecting, and recollecting 
in this instance with satisfaction, the limitation of his apostolic calling, in 
which no duty was imposed on him beyond the preaching of the word of God. Strictly 
speaking, baptism does not fall within his jurisdiction. He may perform the rite, 
but commonly it is the business of other people. In the majority of cases it implies 
a lengthy period of instruction and examination, and the apostle has no time for 
that: his task is merely to lay the foundation. Baptism marks therefore not the 
act of initiation but the final stage of the initiation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p19">“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p19.1">Fiunt, non nascuntur Christiani</span>”; men are not born Christians, but made Christians. 
This remark of Tertullian (<i>Apol</i>., xviii.)<note n="670" id="v.iii-p19.2">Cp. <i>de Testim</i>., i.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p19.3">Fieri non nasci solet christiana anima.</span>” Those born 
in Christian homes are called “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p19.4">vernaculi ecclesiae</span>” (cp. <i>de Anima</i>, li.).</note> may have applied to the large 
majority even after the middle of the second century, but thereafter a companion 
feature arose in the shape of the natural extension of Christianity through parents 
to their children. Subsequently to that period the practice  

<pb n="389" id="v.iii-Page_389" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_389.html" />of infant baptism was also inaugurated; at least we are unable to get certain evidence for 
it at an earlier date.<note n="671" id="v.iii-p19.5">Here, too, I am convinced that the saying holds true, “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p19.6">Ab initio sic non erat.</span>”</note> 
But whether infants or adults were baptized, baptism in either case was held to be a mystery which involved decisive consequences 
of a natural and supernatural kind. The general conviction was that baptism effectually 
cancelled all past sins of the baptized person, apart altogether from the degree 
of moral sensitiveness on his own part; he rose from his immersion a perfectly 
pure and perfectly holy man. Now this sacrament played an extremely important role 
in the mission of this church. It was an act as intelligible as it was consoling; 
the ceremony itself was not so unusual as to surprise or scandalize people like 
circumcision or the <span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p19.7">taurobolium</span>, and yet it was something tangible, something to 
which they could attach themselves.<note n="672" id="v.iii-p19.8">At the same time, of course, people of refined feeling were shocked 
by the rite of baptism and the declaration involved in it, that all sins were now 
wiped out. Porphyry, whose opinion in this matter is followed by Julian, writes 
thus in Macarius Magnes (iv. 19): “We must feel amazed and truly concerned about 
our souls, if a man thus shamed and polluted is to stand out clean after a single 
immersion, if a man whose life is stained by so much debauchery, by adultery, fornication, 
drunkenness, theft, sodomy, murder by poisoning, and many another shameful and 
detestable vice—if such a creature, I say, is lightly set free from it all, throwing 
off the whole guilt as a snake sheds its old scales, merely because he has been 
baptized and has invoked the name of Christ. Who will not commit misdeeds, mentionable 
and unmentionable, who will not do things which can neither be described nor tolerated, 
if he learns that he can get quit of all these shameful offences merely by believing 
and getting baptized, and cherishing the hope that he will hereafter find forgiveness 
with him who is to judge the living and the dead? Assertions of this kind cannot 
but lead to sin on the part of anyone who understands them. They teach men constantly 
to be unrighteous. They lead one to understand that they proscribe even the discipline 
of the law and righteousness itself, so that these have no longer any power at all 
against unrighteousness. They introduce a lawless life into an ordered world. They 
raise it to the rank of a first principle, that a man has no longer to shun godlessness 
at all—if by the simple act of baptism he gets rid of a mass of innumerable sins. 
Such, then, is the position of matters with regard to this boastful fable.” But 
is Porphyry quite candid in this detestation of sacraments and their saving efficiency 
in general, as well as in his description of the havoc wrought upon morals by baptism? 
As to the latter point, it is of course true that the practice of postponing baptism 
became more and more common, even as early as the second century, in order to evade 
a thorough-going acceptance of the Christian life, and yet to have the power of 
sinning with impunity (cp., <i>e.g</i>., Tert., <i>de Pænit</i>., vi.). Even strict teachers advised 
it, or at least did not dissuade people from it, so awful seemed the responsibility 
of baptism. No safe means could be found for wiping off post-baptismal  
sins. Yet this landed them in a sore dilemma, of which they were themselves quite 
conscious. They had to fall in with the light-minded! Cp. Tertullian, <i>loc. cit</i>. 
and <i>de Baptismo</i>; at a later date, the second book of Augustine's <i>Confessions</i>. Justin, 
however, declares that baptism is only for those who have actually ceased to sin (<i>Apol</i>., i. 61 f.).</note>  

<pb n="390" id="v.iii-Page_390" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_390.html" />Furthermore, if one added the story of Jesus being baptized by John—a story which was familiar 
to everyone, since the gospel opened with it—not merely was a fresh field thrown 
open for profound schemes and speculations, but, thanks to the precedent of this 
baptism of Jesus, the baptism to which every Christian submitted acquired new unction 
and a deeper content. As the Spirit had descended upon Jesus at his own baptism, 
so God's Spirit hovered now upon the water at every Christian's baptism, converting 
it into a bath of regeneration and renewal. How much Tertullian has already said 
about baptism in his treatise <i>de Baptismo</i>! Even that simple Christian, Hermas, 
sixty years previous to Tertullian, cannot say enough on the topic of baptism; the 
apostles, he exclaims, went down into the underworld and there baptized those who 
had fallen asleep long ago.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p20">It was as a mystery that the Gentile church took baptism from 
the very first,<note n="673" id="v.iii-p20.1">This sacrament was not, of course, performed in secret at the outset, 
nor indeed for some time to come. It is not until the close of the second century 
that the secrecy of the rite commences, partly for educative reasons, partly because 
more and more stress came to be laid on the nature of baptism as a mystery. The 
significance attaching to the correct ritual as such is evident as early as the 
Didachê (vii.), where we read that in the first instance running water is to be used 
in baptism; failing that, cold standing water; failing that, warm water; failing 
a sufficient quantity even of that, mere sprinkling is permissible. The comparative 
freedom of such regulations was not entirely abolished in later ages, but it was 
scrupulously restricted. Many must have doubted the entire efficacy of baptism by 
sprinkling, or at least held that it required to be supplemented.</note> as is plain even from the history of the way in 
which the sacrament took shape. People were no longer satisfied with the simple 
bath of baptism. The rite was amplified; new ceremonies were added to it; and, like 
all the mysteries, the holy transaction underwent a development. Gradually the new 
ceremonies asserted their own independence, by a process which also is familiar. 
In the treatise I have just mentioned, Tertullian exhibits this development at an 
advanced stage,<note n="674" id="v.iii-p20.2">On the conception and shaping of baptism as a mystery, see Anrich's
<i>Das antike Mysterienwesen in seinem Einfluss auf das Christentum</i> (1894), pp. 84 f., 
168 f., 179 f., and Wobbermin's <i>Religionsgeschich. Studien z. Frage d. Beeinflussung
des Urchristentums durch das antike Mysterienwesen</i> (1896), pp. 143 f. The latter discusses 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p20.3">σφραγίς, σφραγίζειν, 
φωτισμός , φωτίζειν</span>, and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p20.4">σύμβολον</span>, the technical 
baptismal terms. The mysteries are exhibited in greatest detail by the <i>Pistis Sophia</i>.</note> but  

<pb n="391" id="v.iii-Page_391" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_391.html" />on the main issue there was little 
or no alteration; baptism was essentially the act by which past sins were entirely cancelled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p21">It was a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="v.iii-p21.1">mysterium salutare</span>, a saving mystery; but it was also a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="v.iii-p21.2">mysterium tremendum</span>, 
an awful mystery, for the church had no second means of grace like baptism. The 
baptized person must remain pure, or (as 2 Clem., <i>e.g</i>., puts it) “keep the seal 
pure and intact.” Certain sects attempted to introduce repeated baptism, but they 
never carried their point; baptism, it was steadily maintained, could never be repeated. 
True, the sacrament of penance gradually arose, by means of which the grace lost 
after baptism could be restored. Despite this, however, there was a growing tendency 
in the third century to adopt the custom of postponing baptism until immediately 
before death, in order to make the most of this comprehensive means of grace.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p22">No less important than baptism itself was the preparation for it, here the spiritual 
aspect of the Christian religion reached its highest expression; here its moral 
and social force was plainly shown. The Didachê at once corroborates and elucidates 
the uncertain information which we possess with regard to this point in the previous 
period. The pagan who desired to become a Christian was not baptized there and then. 
When his heart had been stirred by the broad outlines of the preaching of the one 
God and the Lord Jesus Christ as saviour and redeemer, he was then shown the will 
and law of God, and what was meant by renouncing idolatry. No summary doctrines 
were laid down, but the “two ways” were put before him in a most comprehensive and 
thoroughgoing fashion; every sin was tracked to its lurking-place within. He had 
to renounce all sins and assent to the law of God, nor was he baptized until the 
church was convinced that he knew the moral code and desired to follow it (Justin, 
<i>Apol</i>., I. lxvii.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p22.1">λοῦσαι τὸν 
πεπεισμένον καὶ 
συγκατατεθειμένον</span>, “to wash him 
who is convinced and who has assented to our teaching”).<note n="675" id="v.iii-p22.2">Cp. Orig., <i>c. Cels</i>., III. li.: “Having previously tested, as far as 
possible, the hearts of those who desire to become their hearers, and having given them  
preliminary instruction by themselves, Christians admit them 
into the community whenever they evince adequate evidence of their desire to lead 
a virtuous life. Certain persons are entrusted by Christians with the duty of investigating 
and testing the life and conduct of those who come forward, in order to prevent 
people of evil behaviour from entering the community, and at the same time to extend 
a hearty welcome to people of a different stamp, and to improve them day by day.”</note> The Jewish synagogue had already drawn  

<pb n="392" id="v.iii-Page_392" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_392.html" />up a catechism for proselytes and made morality the condition of religion; 
it had already <i>instituted a training</i> for religion. 
Christianity took this up and deepened it. In so doing it was actuated by the very 
strongest motives, for otherwise it could not protect itself against the varied 
forms of “idolatry” or realize its cherished ideal of being the <i>holy</i> church of God. 
For over a century and a half it ranked everything almost secondary to the supreme 
task of maintaining its morality. It recognized no faith and no forgiveness that 
might serve as a pillow for the conscience, and one reason why the church did not 
triumph over Gnosticism at an earlier period was simply because she did not like 
to shut out people who owned Christ as their Lord and led a strictly moral life. 
Her power lay in the splendid and stringent moral code of her baptismal training, 
which at once served as an introduction to the Scriptures;<note n="676" id="v.iii-p22.3">Cp. the <i>Testimonia</i> of Cyprian.</note> moreover, 
every brother was backed up and assisted in order that he might continue to be fit 
for the duties he had undertaken to fulfil.<note n="677" id="v.iii-p22.4">Origen distinctly remarks (III. liii.) that the moral and mental training of 
catechumens and of young adherents of the faith varied according to the requirements 
of their position and the amount of their knowledge. After Zezschwitz, Holtzmann, 
in his essay on “The Catechising of the Early Church” (<i>Abhandl. f. Weizsäcker</i>, 
1892, pp. 53 f.), has given the most thorough account of the pedagogy of the church. 
But we must refrain from imagining that catechetical instruction was uniformly as 
thoroughgoing and comprehensive during the third century as. it was, say, in Jerusalem 
under Cyril in the fourth. In the majority of churches there were no clergy capable 
of taking part in this work. Still, the demand was there, and this demand for initiation 
into religion by means of regular, public, and individual instruction in morals 
and religion raised Christianity far above all pagan religions and mysteries, while 
at the same time it allied Christianity to knowledge and education. Even when it 
clothed part of its doctrine in mysteries (as in the third century), the message 
still remained open and accessible to all. The letter of Ptolemæus to Flora shows 
the graded instruction in Christianity given by the Valentinians.</note> Ever since the great 
conflict with gnosticism and Marcionitism, some instruction in the rule of faith 
was added. People were no longer satisfied with a few fundamental truths about God and Christ;  

<pb n="393" id="v.iii-Page_393" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_393.html" />a detailed exposition of the dogmatic creed, based on 
the baptismal formula, and presented in apologetic and controversial shape, was 
also laid before the catechumen. At the same time, prior to Constantine, while we 
have requirements exacted from the catechumens (or those recently baptized), we 
possess no catechisms of a dogmatic character.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p23">It is deeply to be deplored that the first three centuries yield no biographies depicting the conversion 
or the inner rise and growth of any Christian personality. It is not as if such 
documents had perished: they were never written. We do not even know the inner history 
of Paul up to the day on which he reached Damascus; all we know is the rupture which 
Paul himself felt to be a sudden occurrence. Justin indeed describes (in his <i>Dialogue 
with Trypho</i>, i. f.) the steps leading up to his secession to Christianity, his passage 
through the philosophic schools, and finally his apprehension of the truth which 
rested on revelation; but the narrative is evidently touched up and it is not particularly 
instructive. Thanks to Tatian's <i>Oratio</i>, we get a somewhat deeper insight into that 
writer's inner growth, but here, too, we are unable to form any real idea of the 
change. Otherwise, Cyprian's little treatise <i>ad Donatum</i> is of the greatest service. 
What he sought for was a power to free him from an unworthy life, and in the Christian 
faith he found this power.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p24">How deeply must conversion have driven its wedge into 
marriage and domestic life! What an amount of strain, dispeace, and estrangement 
conversion must have produced, if one member was a Christian while another clung 
to the old religion! “Brother shall deliver up brother to death, and the father 
his child: children shall rise up against their parents and have them put to death.” 
“I came not to bring peace on earth, but a sword. For I came to set a man at variance 
with his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against 
her mother-in-law; and a man's foes shall be they of his own household. He who loveth 
father and mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he who loves son or daughter 
more than me is not worthy of me” (<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:21,34-37" id="v.iii-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|10|21|0|0;|Matt|10|34|10|37" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.21 Bible:Matt.10.34-Matt.10.37">Matt. x. 21, 34-37</scripRef>). 
These prophecies, says Tertullian (<i>Scorp</i>., ix.),  

<pb n="394" id="v.iii-Page_394" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_394.html" />were fulfilled in none of the apostles; therefore they 
apply to us. “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p24.2">Nemo enim apostolorum aut fratrem aut patrem passus est traditorem, 
quod plerique iam nostri</span>” (“None of the apostles was betrayed by father or brother, 
as most of us to-day are”). Cp. ch. xi.: “We are betrayed by our next of kin.” Justin 
(<i>Dial</i>. xxxv.) says the same “We are put to death by our kindred.” “The father, the 
neighbour, the son, the friend, the brother, the husband, the wife, are imperilled; 
if they seek to maintain discipline, they are in danger of being denounced” (<i>Apol</i>., 
II. i.). “If anyone,” says Clement (<i>Quis Dives</i>, xxii.), “has a godless father or brother 
or son, who would be a hindrance to faith and an obstacle to the higher life, he 
must not associate with him or share his position; he must abjure the fleshly tie 
on account of the spiritual hostility.”<note n="678" id="v.iii-p24.3">He continues (ch. xxiii.): “Suppose it is a lawsuit. Suppose your father were 
to appear to you and say, ‘I begot you, I reared you. Follow me, join me in wickedness, 
and obey not the law of Christ,' and so on, as any blasphemer, dead by nature, would say.”</note> In the <i>Recognitions</i> of Clement 
(ii. 29) we read: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p24.4">In unaquaque domo, cum inter credentem et non credentem coeperit 
esse diversitas, necessario pugna fit, incredulis quidem contra fidem dimicantibtis, 
fidelibus vero in illis errorem veterem et peccatorum vitia confutantibus</span>” (“When 
differences arise in any household between a believer and an unbeliever, an inevitable 
conflict arises, the unbelievers fighting against the faith, and the faithful refuting 
their old error and sinful vices”). Eusebius (<i>Theophan</i>., iv. 12) writes, on <scripRef passage="Luke 12:51" id="v.iii-p24.5" parsed="|Luke|12|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.51">Luke 
xii. 51 f.</scripRef>: “Further, we see that no word of man, whether philosopher or poet, Greek or 
barbarian, has ever had the force of these words, whereby Christ rules the entire 
world, breaking up every household, parting and separating all generations, so that 
some think as he thinks whilst others find themselves opposed to him.” A very meagre 
record of these tragedies has come down to us. The orator Aristides (<i>Orat</i>., xlvi.) 
alludes to them in a passage which will come up before us later on. Justin (<i>Apol</i>., 
II) tells us of an aristocratic couple in Rome who were leading a profligate life. 
The woman became a Christian, and, unable ultimately to put up with her profligate husband any  

<pb n="395" id="v.iii-Page_395" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_395.html" />longer, proposed a divorce; whereupon he denounced her 
and her teacher to the city prefect as Christians.<note n="679" id="v.iii-p24.6">Tertullian distinctly says (<i>ad Uxor</i>., II. v.) that heathen husbands 
held their wives in check by the fact that they could denounce them at any moment.</note> When Thecla became 
a Christian, she would have nothing to do with her bridegroom—a state of matters 
which must have been fairly common, like the refusal of converted wives to admit 
a husband's marital rights. Thecla's bridegroom denounced her teacher to the magistrates, 
and she herself left her parents' house. Celsus (Orig., <i>adv. Cels</i>., III. liv.) gives 
a drastic account of how Christian fanatics of the baser classes sowed dispeace 
in families of their own standing. The picture is at least drawn from personal observation, 
and on that account it must not be left out here. “As we see, workers in wool and 
leather, fullers and cobblers, people entirely uneducated and unpolished, do not 
venture in private houses to say a word in presence of their employers, who are 
older and wiser than themselves. But as soon as they get hold of young people and 
such women as are as ignorant as themselves, in private, they become wonderfully 
eloquent. ‘You must follow us,' they say, ‘and not your own father or teachers; 
the latter are deranged and stupid; in the grip of silly prejudices, how can they 
conceive or carry out anything truly noble or good? Let the young people follow 
us, for so they will be happy and make the household happy also!' If they see, as 
they talk so, a teacher or intelligent person or the father himself coming, the 
timorous among them are sore afraid, while the more forward incite the young folks 
to fling off the yoke. ‘So long as you are with <i>them</i>,' they whisper, ‘we cannot 
and will not impart any good to you; we have no wish to expose ourselves to their 
corrupt folly and cruelty, to their abandoned sinfulness and vindictive tempers! 
If you want to pick up any good, leave your fathers and teachers. Come with your 
playmates and the women to the women's apartments, or to the cobbler's stall, or 
to the fuller's shop! There you will attain the perfect life' Such are their wheedling 
words.” A sketch like this, apart from its malice, was certainly applicable to the 
time of the Antonines; hardly so, when Origen wrote. Origen is quite indignant that Christian teachers should be  

<pb n="396" id="v.iii-Page_396" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_396.html" />mixed up with wool-dressers, cobblers, and fullers, but he cannot deny that young people and women were withdrawn from 
their teachers and parents. He simply declares that they were all the better for it (III. lvi.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p25">The scenes between Perpetua<note n="680" id="v.iii-p25.1">“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p25.2">Honeste nata, liberaliter instituta, matronaliter nupta, habens 
patrem et matrem et fratres duos, alterum aeque catechuminum, et filium infantem 
ad ubera</span>” (“A woman of respectable birth, well educated, a married matron, with 
a father, mother, and two brothers alive, one of the latter being, like herself, 
a catechumen, and with an infant son at the breast”).</note> and her father are most affecting. He 
tried at first to bring her back by force,<note n="681" id="v.iii-p25.3">“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p25.4">Tunc pater mittit se in me, ut oculos mihi erueret, sed 
vexavit tantum . . . . tunc paucis diebus quod caruissem patrem, domino gratias egi et refrigeravi 
absentia illius</span>” (“Then my father flung himself upon me as if he would tear out 
my eyes. But he only distressed me . . . . then a few days after my father had left 
me, I thanked the Lord, and his absence was a consolation to me “), ch. iii.</note> and then besought her 
with tears and entreaties (ch. v.)<note n="682" id="v.iii-p25.5">“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p25.6">Supervenit de civitate pater meus, consumptus taedio et adscendit 
ad me, ut me deliceret dicens: Filia, miserere canis meis, miserere patri, si dignus 
sum a te pacer vocari; si his te manibus ad hunc florem aetatis provexi, si te praeposui 
omnibus fratribus tuis; ne me dederis in dedecus hominum. aspice fratres tuos, 
aspice matrem tuam et materteram, aspice filium tuum, qui post te vivere non poterit 
. . . . haec dicebat quasi pater pro sua pietate, basians mihi manus, et se ad pedes 
meos jactans et lacrimans me iam non filiam nominabat, sed dominam</span>” (“Then my father 
arrived from the city, worn out with anxiety. He came up to me in order to overthrow 
my resolve, saying, ‘Daughter, have pity on my grey hairs; have pity on your father, 
if I am worthy to be called your father; if with these hands I have brought you 
up to this bloom of life, if I have preferred you to all your brothers, hand me 
not over to the scorn of men. Consider your brothers, your mother, your aunt, your 
son who will not be able to survive you.' . . . . So spake my father in his affection, 
kissing my hands and throwing himself at my feet, and calling me with tears not 
daughter, but lady”). Cp. vi.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p25.7">Cum staret pater ad me deiciendam jussus est ab Hilariano 
(the judge) proici, et virga percussus est. et doluit mihi casus patri mei, quasi ego fuissem percussa:
 sic dolui pro senecta eius misera</span>” (“As my father stood there 
to cast me down from my faith, Hilarianus ordered him to be thrown on his face and 
beaten with rods; and my father's ill case grieved me as if it had been my own, 
such was my grief for his pitiful old age”); also ix.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p25.8">Intrat ad me pater consumptus 
taedio et coepit parbam suam evellere et in terram mittere et prosternere se in 
faciem et inproperare armis suis et dicere tanta verba quae moverent universam creaturam</span>” 
(“My father came in to me, worn out with anxiety, and began to tear his beard and 
to fling himself on the earth, and to throw himself on his face and to reproach 
his years, and utter such words as might move all creation”).</note> The crowd called out to the martyr 
Agathonikê, “Have pity on thy son!” But she replied, “He has God, and God is able 
to have pity on his own.” Pagan spectators of the execution of  

<pb n="397" id="v.iii-Page_397" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_397.html" />Christians would cry out pitifully: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p25.9">Et puto liberos habet. nam est illi societas in penatibus 
coniunx, et tamen nec vinculo pignerum cedit nec obsequio pietatis abductus a proposito suo deficit</span>” 
(Novat., <i>de Laude Mart</i>., xv.: “Yet I believe the man he has a wife, 
at home. In spite of this, however, he does not yield to the bond of his offspring, 
nor withdraw from his purpose under the constraint of family affection”). “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p25.10">Uxorem 
iam pudicam maritus iam non zelotypus, filium iam subiectum pater retro patiens 
abdicavit, servum iam fidelem dominus olim mitis ab oculis relegavit</span>” (Tert., <i>Apol</i>., iii.: 
“Though jealous no longer, the husband expels his wife who is now chaste; the son, 
now obedient, is disowned by his father who was formerly lenient; the master, once 
so mild, cannot bear the sight of the slave who is now faithful”). Similar instances 
occur in many of the Acts of the Martyrs.<note n="683" id="v.iii-p25.11">During the persecution of Diocletian, Christian girls of good family 
(from Thessalonica) ran off and wandered about, without their fathers' knowledge, 
for weeks together in the mountains (“Acta Agapes, Chioniæ, Irenes,” in Ruinart's
<i>Acta Mart</i>., Ratisbon, 1859, p. 426). How bitterly does the aristocratic Fortunatianus 
complain before the judge, in the African <i>Acts of Saturninus and Dativus</i> (dating 
from Diocletian's reign; cp. above, p. 363), that Dativus crept into the house and 
converted his (the speaker's) sister to Christianity during the absence of her father, 
and then actually took her with him to Abitini (Ruinart, p. 417). Compare the scene 
between the Christian soldier Marcianus and his wife, a woman of pagan opinions, 
in the <i>Acts of Marcianus and.Nicander</i> (Ruinart, p. 572). When her husband goes off 
to be executed, the woman cries: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p25.12">Vae miserae mihi! non mihi respondes? miserator 
esto mei, domine; aspice filium tuum dulcissimum, convertere ad nos, noli nos spernere. 
Quid festinas? quo tendis? cur nos odisti?</span>” (“Ah, woe is me! will you not answer 
me? pity me, sir. Look at your darling son. Turn round to us; ah, scorn us not. 
Why hasten off? Whither do you go? Why hate us?”) See also the <i>Acta Irenæi</i>, ch. 
iii. (<i>op. cit</i>., p. 433), where parents and wife alike adjure the young bishop of Sirmium 
not to sacrifice his life.—Of the martyr Dionysia we read (in Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vi. 41. 18): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p25.13">ἡ πολύπαις μέν, οὐχ ὑπὲρ 
τὸν κύριον δὲ ἀγαπήσασα ἐαυτῆς 
τἀ τέκνα</span> (“She 
had a large family, but she loved not her own children above the Lord”).</note> Genesius (Ruinart, p. 
312), for example, says that he cursed his Christian parents and relatives. But 
the reverse also happened. When Origen was young, and in fact little more than a 
lad, he wrote thus to his father, who had been thrown into prison for his faith: 
“See that you do not change your mind on our account” (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., 
vi. 2).<note n="684" id="v.iii-p25.14">Cp. Daria, the wife of Nicander, in the <i>Acts of Marcianus and Nicander</i>, 
who exhorted her husband to stand firm. Also the <i>Acts of Maximilianus</i>, where the 
martyr is encouraged by his father, who rejoices in the death of his son; and
further, the <i>Acta Jacobi et Mariani</i> (Ruinart, p. 273), where the mother of Marianus exults in her son's death as a martyr.</note>  

<pb n="398" id="v.iii-Page_398" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_398.html" />In how many cases the husband was a pagan and the wife a Christian (see below, Book 
IV. Chap. II.). Such a relationship may have frequently<note n="685" id="v.iii-p25.15">As, <i>e.g</i>., in the case of Augustine's home; cp. his 
<i>Confess</i>., i. 11 (17): “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p25.16">Iam [as a boy] credebam et mater et omnis domus, nisi pater 
solus, qui tamen non evicit in me ius maternae pietatis, quominus in Christum crederem</span>” 
(“Already I believed, as did my mother and the whole household except my father; 
yet he did not prevail over the power of my mother's piety to prevent me believing 
in Christ”). Augustine's father is described as indifferent, weak, and quite superficial.</note> been tolerable, 
but think of all the distress and anguish involved by these marriages in the majority 
of cases. Look at what Arnobius says (ii. 5): “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p25.17">Malunt solvi conjuges matrimoniis, 
exheredari a parentibus liberi quam fidem rumpere Christianam et salutaris militiae 
sacramenta deponere</span>” (“Rather than break their Christian troth or throw aside the 
oaths of the Christian warfare, wives prefer to be divorced, children to be disinherited”).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p26">A living faith requires no special “methods” for its propagation; on it sweeps over 
every obstacle; even the strongest natural affections cannot overpower it. But it 
is only to a very limited extent that the third century can be regarded in this 
ideal aspect. From that date Christianity was chiefly influential as the monotheistic 
religion of mysteries and as a powerful church which embraced holy persons, holy 
books, a holy doctrine, and a sanctifying cultus. She even stooped to meet the needs 
of the masses in a way very different from what had hitherto been followed; she 
studied their traditional habits of worship and their polytheistic tendencies by 
instituting and organizing festivals, deliverers, saints, and local sacred sites, 
after the popular fashion. In this connection the missionary method followed by 
Gregory Thaumaturgus (to which we have already referred on p. 315) is thoroughly 
characteristic; by consenting to anything, by not merely tolerating but actually 
promoting a certain syncretism, it achieved, so far as the number of converts was 
concerned, a most brilliant success. In the following Book (Chap. III., sect. 
III. 9<span style="font-size:smaller" id="v.iii-p26.1">B</span>) detailed information will be given upon this point.</p>


<pb n="399" id="v.iii-Page_399" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_399.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter III. The Names of Christian Believers." progress="77.82%" id="v.iv" prev="v.iii" next="v.v">

<h2 id="v.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER III</h2>
<h3 id="v.iv-p0.2">THE NAMES OF CHRISTIAN BELIEVERS</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.iv-p1.1">Jesus</span> called those who gathered round 
him “disciples” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p1.2">μαθηταί</span>); he called himself the 
“teacher”<note n="686" id="v.iv-p1.3">The saying addressed to the disciples in <scripRef passage="Matthew 23:8" id="v.iv-p1.4" parsed="|Matt|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8">Matt. xxiii. 8 </scripRef> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p1.5">ὑμεῖς μὴ 
κληθῆτε ῥαββεί· εἷς γάρ ἐστιν 
ὑμῶν ὁ διδάσκαλος, πάντες δὲ 
ὑμεῖς ἀδελφοί ἐστε</span>) 
is very noticeable. One would expect <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p1.6">μαθηταί</span> instead of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p1.7">ἀδελφοί</span> here; but the latter 
is quite appropriate, for Jesus is seeking to emphasize the equality of all his 
disciples and their obligation to love one another. It deserves notice, however, 
that the apostles were not termed “teachers,” or at least very rarely, with the exception of Paul.</note> (this 
is historically certain), while those whom he had gathered addressed him as teacher,<note n="687" id="v.iv-p1.8">Parallel to this is the term 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p1.9">ἐπιστάτης</span>, 
which occurs more than once in Luke.</note> and described themselves as disciples (just as the adherents of John the Baptist 
were also termed disciples of John). From this it follows that the relation of Jesus 
to his disciples during his lifetime was determined, not by the conception of Messiah, 
but by that of teacher. As yet the Messianic dignity of Jesus—only to be revealed 
at his return—remained a mystery of faith still dimly grasped. Jesus himself 
did not claim it openly until his entry into Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p2">After the resurrection his disciples witnessed publicly and confidently 
to the fact that Jesus was the Messiah, but they still continued to call themselves 
“disciples”—which proves how tenacious names are when once they have been affixed. 
The twelve confidants of Jesus were called “the twelve disciples” (or, “the 
twelve”).<note n="688" id="v.iv-p2.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.2">οἱ μαθηταί</span> is not a term exclusively reserved for the 
twelve in the primitive age. All Christians were called by this name. The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.3">ἡ 
μαθήτρια</span> also occurs (cp. <scripRef passage="Acts 9:36" id="v.iv-p2.4" parsed="|Acts|9|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.36">Acts ix. 36</scripRef>, and Gosp. Pet. 50).</note> 
From Acts (cp. i., vi., ix., xi., xiii.-xvi., xviii., xxi.) we learn that although, strictly speaking, “disciples”  

<pb n="400" id="v.iv-Page_400" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_400.html" />had ceased to be applicable, it was retained by Christians for one 
or two decades as a designation of themselves, especially by the Christians of Palestine.<note n="689" id="v.iv-p2.5">In <scripRef passage="Acts 21:16" id="v.iv-p2.6" parsed="|Acts|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.16">
Acts xxi. 16</scripRef> a certain Mnason is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.7">
ἀρχαῖος μαθητής</span>, which implies perhaps that he is to be regarded as a personal 
disciple of Jesus, and at any rate that he was a disciple of the first generation. 
One also notes that, according to the source employed by Epiphanius (<i>Hær</i>., 
xxix. 7), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.8">μαθηταί</span> was the name of the Christians 
who left Jerusalem for Pella. I should not admit that Luke is following an unjustifiable 
archaism in using the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.9">μαθηταί</span> so frequently 
in Acts.</note> Paul never employed it, however, and gradually, one observes, the 
name of of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.10">οί μαθηταί</span> (with the addition of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.11">τοῦ κυρίον</span>) came to be exclusively applied 
to <i>personal</i> disciples of Jesus, <i>i.e.</i>, in the first instance to the 
twelve, and thereafter to others, also,<note n="690" id="v.iv-p2.12">Is not a restriction of the idea voiced 
as early as <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:42" id="v.iv-p2.13" parsed="|Matt|10|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.42">Matt. x. 42 </scripRef> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.14">ὃς ἂν ποτίσῃ ἕνα τῶν μικρῶν τούτων ποτήριον ψυχροῶ 
μόνον εἰς ὄνομα μαθητοῦ</span>)?</note> as in Papias, Irenæus, etc. In this way 
it became a title of honor for those who had themselves seen the Lord (and also 
for Palestinian Christians of the primitive age in general?), and who could therefore 
serve as evidence against heretics who subjected the person of Jesus to a docetic 
decomposition. Confessors and martyrs during the second and third centuries were 
also honored with this high title of “disciples of the Lord.” They too became, that 
is to say, <i>personal</i> disciples of the Lord. Inasmuch as they attached themselves 
to him by their confession and he to them (<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:32" id="v.iv-p2.15" parsed="|Matt|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.32">Matt. 
x. 32</scripRef>), they were promoted to the same rank as the primitive personal 
disciples of Jesus; they were as near the Lord in glory as were the latter to him 
during his earthly sojourn.<note n="691" id="v.iv-p2.16">During the period subsequent to Acts it is no longer 
possible, so far as I know, to prove the use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.17">μαθηταί</span> 
(without the addition of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.18">τοῦ κυρίον</span> or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.19">Χριστοῦ</span>) as a term used by all adherents of 
Jesus to designate themselves; that is, if we leave out of account, of course, all 
passages—and they are not altogether infrequent—in which the word is not technical. 
Even with the addition of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.20">τοῦ κυρίον</span>, the term 
ceases to be a title for Christians in general by the second century.—One must not 
let oneself he misled by late apochryphal books, nor by the apologists of the second 
century. The latter often describe Christ as their teacher, and themselves (or Christians 
generally) as disciples, but this has no connection, or at best an extremely loose 
connection, with the primitive terminology. It is moulded, for apologetic reasons, 
upon the terminology of the philosophic schools, just as the apologists chose to 
talk about “dogmas” of the Christian teaching, and “theology” (see my <i>Dogmensgeschichte</i>,
I.<sup>(3)</sup> pp. 482 f.; Eng. trans., ii. 176 f.). As everyone 
is aware, the apologists knew perfectly well that, strictly speaking, Christ was 
not a teacher, but rather lawgiver (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.21">νομοθέτης</span>), 
law (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.22">νόμος</span>), Logos (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.23">λόγος</span>), 
Saviour (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.24">σωτήρ</span>), and judge (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.25">κριτής</span>), 
so that an expression like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.26">κυριακὴ διδασκαλία</span>, 
or “the Lord's instructions” (apologists and Clem., <i>Strom</i>., VI. xv. 124, 
VI. xviii. 165, VII. x. 57, VII. xv. 90, VII. xviii. 165), is not to be adduced 
as a proof that the apologists considered Jesus to be really their teacher. Rather 
more weight would attach to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.27">διδαχή κυρίου</span> (the 
title of the well-known early catechism), and passages like 1 Clem. xiii. 1 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.28">τῶν 
λόγων τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ οὓς έλάλησεν διδάσκων</span> = the word of the Lord Jesus 
which he spoke <i>when teaching</i>); Polyc. 2 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.29">μνημονεύοντες 
ὧν εἶπεν ὁ κύριος διδάσκων</span> = remembering what the Lord said <i>as he taught</i>); 
Ptolem., <i>ad Flor</i>. v. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.30">ἡ διδασκαλία τοῦ σωτῆρος</span>) 
and <i>Apost. Constit</i>., p. 25 (<i>Texte u. Unters.</i>, ii., part 5—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.31">προορῶντας 
τοὺς λόγους τοῦ διδασκάλον ἡμῶν</span> = the words of our <i>teacher</i>); p. 28 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.32">ὅτε ᾔτησεν ὁ διδασκάλος τὸν ἄρτον</span> = when the
<i>teacher</i> asked for bread); p. 30 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.33">προέλεγεν 
ὅτε ἐδίδασκεν</span> = he foretold when he <i>taught</i>). But, apropos of these 
passages, we have to recollect that the <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i> is a work 
of fiction, which makes the apostles its spokesmen (thus it is that Jesus is termed
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.34">ὁ διδάσκαλος</span> in the original document underlying 
the Constitutions, <i>i.e.</i>, the disciples call him by this name in the fabricated 
document). There are numerous passages to prove that martyrs and confessors were 
those, and those alone, to whom the predicate of “disciples of Jesus” was attached 
already, in the present age, since it was they who actually followed and imitated 
Jesus. Compare, <i>e.g</i>., Ignat., <i>ad Ephes</i>. i. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.35">ἐλπίζω 
ἐπιτυχεῖν ἐν Ῥώμῃ θηριομαχῆσαι, ἵνα ἐπιτυχεῖν δυνηθῶ μαθητὴς εἶναι</span> = my hope 
is to succeed in fighting with beasts at Rome, so that I may succeed in being a 
disciple); <i>ad Rom</i>. iv. ( <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.36">τότε ἔσομαι μαθητὴς 
ἀληθὴς τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὅτε οὐδὲ τὸ σῶμά μου ὅ κόσμος ὄψεται</span> = then shall I be 
a true disciple of Christ, when the world no longer sees my body; <i>ad Rom</i>. 
v. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.37">ἐν τοῖς ἀδικήμασιν αὐτῶν μάλλον μαθητεύομαι</span> 
= through their misdeeds I became more a disciple than ever); <i>Mart. Polyc</i>. 
xvii. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p2.38">τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεού προσκυνοῦμεν , τοὺς δὲ μάρτυρας 
ὡς μαθητὰς καὶ μιμητὰς τοῦ κυρίου ἀγαπῶμεν</span> = we worship the Son of God, and 
love the martyrs as disciples and imitators of the Lord). When Novatian founded 
his puritan church, he seems to have tried to resuscitate the idea of every Christian 
being a disciple and imitator of Christ.</note></p>  

<pb n="401" id="v.iv-Page_401" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_401.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p3">The term “disciples” fell into disuse, because it no longer expressed 
the relationship in which Christians now found themselves placed. It meant at once 
too little and too much. Consequently other terms arose, although these did not 
in every instance become technical.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p4">The Jews, in the first instance, gave their renegade compatriots 
special names of their own, in particular “Nazarenes,” “Galileans,” and perhaps 
also “Poor” (though it is probably quite correct to take this as a self-designation 
of Jewish Christians, since “Ebionim” in the Old Testament is a term of respect). 
But these titles really did not prevail except in small circles. “Nazarenes” alone 
enjoyed and for long retained a somewhat extensive circulation.<note n="692" id="v.iv-p4.1">The first disciples 
of Jesus were called Galileans (cp. <scripRef passage="Acts 1:11" id="v.iv-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.11">Acts i. 11</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 2:7" id="v.iv-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.7">ii. 7</scripRef>), which primarily was a geographical 
term to denote their origin, but was also intended to heap scorn on the disciples 
as semi-pagans. The name rarely became a technical term, however. Epictetus once 
employed it for Christians (Arrian, <i>Diss</i>., IV. vii. 6). Then Julian resurrected 
it (Greg. Naz., <i>Orat</i>. iv.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p4.4">καινοτομεῖ ὁ Ἰουλιανὸς 
περὶ τὴν προσηyορίαν, Γαλιλαίους ἀντὶ Χριστιανῶν ὀνομάσας τε καὶ καλεῖσθαι νομοθετήσας 
. . . . ὄνομα [Γαλιλαῖοι] τῶν οὐκ εἰωθότων</span>) and employed it as a tern of 
abuse, although in this as in other points he was only following in the footsteps 
of Maximinus Daza, or of his officer Theoteknus, an opponent of Christianity (if 
this Theoteknus is to be identified with Daza's officer), who (according to the
<i>Acta Theodoti Ancyrani</i>, c. xxxi.) dubbed Theodotus
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p4.5">πμοστάτης τῶν Γαλιλαίων</span>, or “the ringleader 
of the Galileans.” These Acta, however, are subsequent to Julian. We may assume 
that the Christians were already called “Galileans” in the anti-Christian writings 
which Daza caused to be circulated. The <i>Philopatris</i> of pseudo-Lucian, where 
“Galileans” also occurs, has nothing whatever to do with our present purpose; it 
is merely a late Byzantine forgery. With the description of Christians as “Galileans,” 
however, we may compare the title of “Phrygians” given to the Montanists.—The name 
“Ebionites” (or poor) is not quite obvious. Possibly the Christian believers got 
this name from their Jewish opponents simply because they were poor, and accepted 
the designation. More probably, however, the Palestinian Christians called themselves 
by this name on the basis of the Old Testament. Recently, Hilgenfeld has followed 
the church-fathers, Tertullian, Epiphanius (<i>Hær</i>., xxx. 18), etc., in holding 
that the Ebionites must be traced back to a certain Ebion who founded the sect; 
Dalman also advocates this derivation. Technically, the Christians were never described 
as “the poor” throughout the empire; the passage in Minuc., <i>Octav</i>. xxxvi., 
is not evidence enough to establish such a theory. The term “Nazarenes” or “Nazoreans” 
(a Jewish title for all Jewish Christians, according to Jerome, <i>Ep</i>. cxii. 
13, and a common Persian and Mohammedan title for Christians in general) occurs 
first of all in <scripRef passage="Acts 24:5" id="v.iv-p4.6" parsed="|Acts|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.5">Acts xxiv. 5</scripRef>, where Paul 
is described by Tertullian the orator as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p4.7">πρωτοστάτης 
τής τῶν Ναζωραίων αἱρέσεως</span>. As Jesus himself is called
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p4.8">ὁ Ναζωραῖος</span> in the gospels, there seems to 
be no doubt that his adherents were so named by their opponents; it is surprising, 
though not unexampled. The very designation of Jesus as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p4.9">ὁ Ναζωραῖος</span> is admittedly a problem. Did the 
title come really from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p4.10">Ναζαρέτ (Ναζαρά)</span> the 
town? Furthermore, <scripRef passage="Matthew 2:23" id="v.iv-p4.11" parsed="|Matt|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.23">Matt. ii. 23</scripRef> presents 
a real difficulty. And finally, Epiphanius knows a pre-Christian sect of Jewish 
Nazarenes (<i>Hær</i>. xviii.; their pre-Christian origin is repeated in ch. xxix. 
6) in Galaaditis, Basanitis, and other trans-Jordanic districts. They had distinctive 
traits of their own, and Epiphanius (<i>Hær</i>. xxix.) distinguishes them from 
the Jewish Christian sect of the same name as well as from the Nasireans (cp. <i>
Hær</i>., xxix. 5), observing (between xx. and xxi., at the conclusion of his first 
book) that all Christians were at first called Nazoreans by the Jews. Epiphanius 
concludes by informing us that before Christians got their name at Antioch, they 
were for a short while called “Jessæans,” which he connects with the Therapeutæ 
of Philo. Epiphanius is known to have fallen into the greatest confusion over the 
primitive sects, as is plain from this very passage. We might therefore pass by 
his pre-Christian Nazarenes without more ado, were it not for the difficulty connected 
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p4.12">ὁ Ναζωραῖος</span> as a title of Jesus (and “Nazarenes” 
as a title for his adherents). This has long been felt by scholars, and W. B. Smith, 
in a lecture at St. Louis (reprinted in <i>The Monist</i>, Jan. 1905, pp. 25-45), 
has recently tried to clear up the problem by means of a daring hypothesis. He conjectures 
that Jesus had nothing to do with Nazareth, in fact that this town was simply invented 
and maintained by Christians, on the basis of a wrong interpretation of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p4.13">Ναζωραῖος. Ὁ 
Ναζωραῖος</span> is to be understood as a title equivalent to “Nazar-ja” (God is 
guardian), in the sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p4.14">ὁ σωτήρ</span> = Jesus, 
etc. This is not the place to examine the hypothesis; it will be a welcome find 
for the “historical religion” school. An unsolved problem undoubtedly there is; 
but probably, despite Epiphanius and Smith, the traditional explanation may answer 
all purposes, the more so as the pre-Christian Nazarenes had nothing that reminds 
us of the early Christians. Epiphanius says that they were Jews, lived like Jews 
(with circumcision, the Sabbath, festivals, rejecting fate and astronomy), acknowledged 
the fathers from Adam to Moses (Joshua), but rejected the Pentateuch (!!). Moses, 
they held, did receive a law, but not the law as known to the Jews. They observed 
the law part from all its sacrificial injunctions, and ate no flesh, holding that 
the books of, Moses had been falsified. Such is the extent of Epiphanius' knowledge. 
Are we really to believe that there was a pre-Christian Jewish sect across the Jordan, 
called Nazarenes, who rejected sacrifice and the eating of flesh? And, supposing 
this were credible, what could be the connection between them and Jesus, since their 
sole characteristic, noted by Epiphanius, viz., the rejection of sacrifice and flesh, 
does not apply to Jesus and the primitive Christians? Is it not more likely that 
Epiphanius, who simply says the “report” of them had reached him, was wrong in giving 
the name of Nazarenes to gnostic Jewish Christians, about whom he was imperfectly 
informed, or to some pre-Christian Jewish sect which lived across the Jordan? Or 
is there some confusion here between Nazirites and Nazarenes?</note></p>

<pb n="402" id="v.iv-Page_402" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_402.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p5">The Christians called themselves “God's people,” “Israel in spirit 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p5.1">κατὰ πνεῦμα</span>),” “the seed of Abraham,” “the 
chosen people,” “the twelve tribes,” “the elect,” “the servants of God,”  

<pb n="403" id="v.iv-Page_403" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_403.html" />“believers,” “saints,” “brethren,” and the “church of God.”<note n="693" id="v.iv-p5.2">So 
far as I know, no title was ever derived from the name of “Jesus” in the primitive 
days of Christianity.—On the question whether Christians adopted the name of “Friends” 
as a technical title, see the first Excursus at the close of this chapter.</note> 
Of these names the first seven (and others of a similar character) never became 
technical terms taken singly, but, so to speak, collectively. They show how the 
new community felt itself to be heir to all the promises and privileges of the Jewish 
nation. At the same time, “the elect”<note n="694" id="v.iv-p5.3">Cp. <i>Minuc. Felix</i>, xi. “Elect” 
is opposed to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p5.4">οἱ πολλοί</span>. Hence the latter is 
applied by Papias to false Christians (Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, iii. 39), and by Heracleon 
the gnostic, on the other hand, to ordinary Christians (Clem., <i>Strom</i>. IV. 
ix. 73).</note> and “the servants of God”<note n="695" id="v.iv-p5.5">Cp. the New Testament, and especially 
the “Shepherd” of Hermas.</note> came very near being technical expressions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p6">From the usage and vocabulary of Paul, Acts, and later writings,<note n="696" id="v.iv-p6.1">Von 
Wilamowitz-Moellendorff is perhaps right in adducing also <i>Min. Felix</i>, xiv. 
, where Cæcilius calls Octavius “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p6.2">pistorum praecipuus et postremus 
philosophus</span>” (“chief of believers and lowest of philosophers”). “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p6.3">Pistores</span>” 
here does not mean “millers,” but is equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p6.4">
πιστῶν</span>. The pagan in Macarius Magnes (III. xvii.) also calls Christians
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p6.5">ἡ τῶν πιστῶν φρατρία</span>. From Celsus also one 
may conclude that the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p6.6">πιστοί</span> was technical 
(Orig., <i>c. Cels</i>., I. ix.). The pagans employed it as an opprobrious name 
for their opponents, though the Christians wore it as a name of honor; they were 
people of mere “belief” instead of people of intelligence and knowledge, <i>i.e</i>., 
people who were not only credulous but also believed what was absurd (see Lucian's 
verdict on the Christians in <i>Proteus Peregrinus</i>).—In Noricum an inscription 
has been found, dating from the fourth century (<i>C.I.L</i>., vol. iii. Supplem. 
Pars Poster., No. 13,529), which describes a woman as “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p6.7">Christiana 
fidelis</span>,” <i>i.e.</i>, probably as a baptized Christian. “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p6.8">Fidelis</span>” 
in the Canon of Elvira means baptized Christian, and “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p6.9">Christianus</span>” 
means catechumen. The name of “Pistus” was afterwards a favourite name among Christians: 
two bishops of this name were at the Council of Nicæa. The opposite of “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p6.10">fidelis</span>” 
was “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p6.11">paganus</span>” (see below).</note> 
it follows that believers” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p6.12">πιστοί</span>) was a technical  

<pb n="404" id="v.iv-Page_404" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_404.html" />term. In assuming the name of “believers” (which originated, we may 
conjecture, on the soil of Gentile Christianity), Christians felt that the decisive 
and cardinal thing in their religion was the message which had made them what they 
were, a message which was nothing else than the preaching of the one God, of his 
son Jesus Christ, and of the life to come.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p7">The three characteristic titles, however, are those of “saints,” 
“brethren,” and “the church of God,” all of which hang together. The abandonment 
of the term “disciples” for these self-chosen titles<note n="697" id="v.iv-p7.1">They are the usual expressions 
in Paul, but he was by no means the first to employ them; on the contrary, he must 
have taken them over from the Jewish Christian communities in Palestine. At the 
same time they acquired a deeper content in his teaching. In my opinion, it is impossible 
to maintain the view (which some would derive from the New Testament) that the Christians 
at Jerusalem were called “the saints,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p7.2">κατ᾽ ἐδοχήν</span>, 
and it is equally erroneous to conjecture that the Christianity of the apostolic 
and post-apostolic ages embraced a special and inner circle of people to whom the 
title of “saints” was exclusively applied. This cannot be made out, either from <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:10" id="v.iv-p7.3" parsed="|1Tim|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.10">
1 Tim. v. 10</scripRef>, or from <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:24" id="v.iv-p7.4" parsed="|Heb|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.24">Heb. xiii. 24</scripRef>, 
or from Did. iv. 2, or from any other passage, although there was at a very early 
period a circle of ascetics, <i>i.e.</i>, of Christians who, in this sense, were 
especially “holy.” The expression “the holy apostles” in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:5" id="v.iv-p7.5" parsed="|Eph|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.5">
Eph. iii. 5</scripRef> is extremely surprising; I do not think it likely that Paul 
used such a phrase.—The earliest attribute of the word “church,” be it noted, was 
“holy”; cp. the collection of passages in Hahn-Harnack's <i>Bibliothek der </i>
<i>Symbole</i> <sup>(3)</sup>, p. 388, and also the expressions “holy 
people” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p7.6">ἔθνος ἅγιον, λαὸς ἅγιος</span>), “holy priesthood.”</note> 
marks the most significant advance made by those who believed in Jesus (cp. Weizsäcker,
<i>op. cit</i>., pp. 36 f.; Eng. trans., i. pp. 43 f.). They took the name of “saints,” 
because they were sanctified by God and for God through the holy Spirit sent by 
Jesus, and because they were conscious of being truly holy and partakers in the 
future glory despite all the sins that  

<pb n="405" id="v.iv-Page_405" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_405.html" />daily clung to them.<note n="698" id="v.iv-p7.7">The actual and sensible guarantee of holiness 
lay in the holy media, the “charismata,” and the power of expelling demons. The 
latter possessed not merely a real but a personal character of their own. For the 
former, see <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:14" id="v.iv-p7.8" parsed="|1Cor|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.14">1 Cor . vii. 14</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p7.9">ἡγίασται ὁ ἀνὴρ ὁ ἄπιστος ἐν τῇ γυναικί, καὶ ἡγίασται 
ἡ γυνὴ ἡ ἅπιστος ἡν τῷ ἀδελφῷ· ἐπεί ἄρα τὰ τέκνα ὑμῶν ἀκάθαρτά ἐστιν, νῦν δὲ ἅγιά 
ἐστιν</span>.</note> 
It remains the technical term applied by Christians to one another till after the 
middle of the second century (cp. Clem. Rom., Hermas, the Didachê, etc.); thereafter 
it gradually disappears,<note n="699" id="v.iv-p7.10">But Gregory Thaumaturgus still calls Christians in 
general “the saints,” in the seventh of his canons.</note> as Christians had no 
longer the courage to call themselves “saints,” after all that had happened. Besides, 
what really distinguished Christians from one another by this time was the difference 
between the clergy and the laity (or the leaders and the led), so that the name 
“saints” became quite obliterated; it was only recalled in hard times of persecution. 
In its place, “holy orders” arose (martyrs, confessors, ascetics, and finally—during 
the third century—the bishops), while “holy media” (sacraments), whose fitful influence 
covered Christians who were personally unholy, assumed still greater prominence 
than in the first century. People were no longer conscious of being personally holy;<note n="700" id="v.iv-p7.11">The 
church formed by Novatian in the middle of the third century called itself “the 
pure” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p7.12">καθαροί</span>), but we cannot tell whether 
this title was an original formation or the resuscitation of an older name. I do 
not enter into the question of the names taken by separate Christian sects and circles 
(such as the Gnostics, the Spiritualists, etc.).</note> but then they had holy martyrs, 
holy ascetics, holy priests, holy ordinances, holy writings, and a holy doctrine.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p8">Closely bound up with the name of “saints” was that of “brethren” 
(and “sisters”), the former denoting the Christians' relationship to God and to 
the future life (or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p8.1">βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ</span>, the 
kingdom of God), the latter the new relationship in which they felt themselves placed 
towards their fellow-men, and, above all, towards their fellow-believers (cp. also 
the not infrequent title of “brethren in the Lord”). After Paul, this title became 
so common that the pagans soon grew familiar with it, ridiculing and besmirching 
it, but unable, for all that, to evade the impression which it made. For the term 
did correspond to the conduct of Christians.<note n="701" id="v.iv-p8.2">See the opinions of pagans quoted 
by the apologists, especially Tertull., <i>Apo1</i>. xxxix., and Minuc., <i>Octav</i>., 
ix., xxxi., with Lucian's <i>Prot. Peregrinus</i>. Tertullian avers that pagans 
were amazed at the brotherliness of Christians: “See how they love one another!”—In 
pagan guilds the name of “brother” is also found, but so far as I am aware, it is 
not common. From <scripRef passage="Acts 22:5" id="v.iv-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|22|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.5">Acts xxii. 5</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 28:21" id="v.iv-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|28|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.21">xxviii. 21</scripRef>, we must infer that the Jews 
also called each other “brethren,” but the title cannot have had the significance 
for them that it possessed for Christians. Furthermore, as Jewish teachers call 
their pupils “children” (or “sons” and “daughters”), and are called by them in turn 
“father,” these appellations also occur very frequently in the relationship between 
the Christian apostles and teachers and their pupils (cp. the numerous passages 
in Paul, Barnabas, etc.).</note> They termed themselves a brotherhood  

<pb n="406" id="v.iv-Page_406" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_406.html" />(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p8.5">ἀδελφόης</span>; cp. <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:17" id="v.iv-p8.6" parsed="|1Pet|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.17">
1 Pet. ii. 17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:9" id="v.iv-p8.7" parsed="|1Pet|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.9">v. 9</scripRef>, etc.) 
as well as brethren (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p8.8">ἀδελφοί</span>), and to realize 
how fixed and frequent was the title, to realize how truly it answered to their 
life and conduct,<note n="702" id="v.iv-p8.9">Details on this point, as well as on the import of this fact 
for the Christian mission, in Book II. Chap. III.</note> one has only to study, 
not merely the New Testament writings (where Jesus himself employed it and laid 
great emphasis upon it<note n="703" id="v.iv-p8.10">Cp. <scripRef passage="Matthew 23:8" id="v.iv-p8.11" parsed="|Matt|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8">Matt. xxiii. 8</scripRef> 
(see above, p. 399), and <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:48" id="v.iv-p8.12" parsed="|Matt|12|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.48">xii. 48</scripRef>, where 
Jesus says of the disciples, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p8.13">ἰδοὺ ἡ μητήρ μου καὶ 
οἱ ἀδελφοί μου</span>. Thus they are not merely brethren, but his brethren. This 
was familiar to Paul (cp. <scripRef passage="Romans 8:29" id="v.iv-p8.14" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef>,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p8.15">πρωτότοκος ἐν πολλοῖς ἀδελφοῖς</span>), but afterwards 
it became rare, though Tertullian does call the flesh “the sister of Christ” (<i>de 
Resurr</i>. ix., cp. <i>de Carne</i>, vii.).</note>), but Clemens Romanus, the Didachê, 
and the writings of the apologists.<note n="704" id="v.iv-p8.16">Apologists of a Stoic cast, like Tertullian 
(<i>Apol</i>. xxxix.), did not confine the name of “brethren” to their fellow-believers, 
but extended it to all men “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p8.17">Fratres etiam vestri sumus, lure naturae 
matris unius</span>” (“We are your brethren also in virtue of our common mother 
Nature”).</note> Yet even the name of “the brethren,” though it outlived that of 
“the saints,” lapsed after the close<note n="705" id="v.iv-p8.18">It still occurs, though rarely, in the 
third century; cp., <i>e.g</i>., Hippolytus in the <i>Philosophumena</i>, and the
<i>Acta Pionii</i>, ix. Theoretically, of course, the name still survived for a 
considerable time; cp., <i>e.g</i>., Lactant., <i>Div. Inst</i>., v. 15: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p8.19">Nec 
alia causa est cur nobis invicem fratrum nomen impertiamus, nisi quia pares esse 
nos credimus</span>” [p. 168]; August., <i>Ep</i>. xxiii. 1: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p8.20">Non 
te latet praeceptum esse nobis divinitus, ut etiam eis qui negant se fratres nostros 
esse dicamus, fratres nostri estis.</span>”</note> of the third century; or rather, 
it was only ecclesiastics who really continued to call each other “brethren,”<note n="706" id="v.iv-p8.21">By 
the third century, however, they had also begun to style each other “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p8.22">dominus</span>.”</note> 
and when a priest gave the title of “brother” to a layman, it denoted a special 
mark of honor.<note n="707" id="v.iv-p8.23">Eusebius describes, with great delight, how the thrice-blessed 
emperor addressed the bishops and Christian people, in his numerous writings, as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p8.24">ἀδελφοὶ καὶ συνθεράποντες</span> (<i>Vita Const</i>., 
iii. 24).</note> “Brethren” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p8.25">fratres</span>”) survived only in  

<pb n="407" id="v.iv-Page_407" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_407.html" />sermons, but confessors were at liberty to address ecclesiastics and 
even bishops by this title (cp. Cypr., <i>Ep</i>. liii.).<note n="708" id="v.iv-p8.26">The gradual restriction 
of “brethren” to the clergy and the confessors is the surest index of the growing 
organization and privileges of the churches.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p9">Since Christians in the apostolic age felt themselves to be “saints” 
and “brethren,” and, in this sense, to be the true Israel and at the same time God's 
new creation,<note n="709" id="v.iv-p9.1">On the titles of “a new people” and “a third race,” see Book 
II. Chap. VI.</note> they required a solemn title to bring out their complete and divinely appointed 
character and unity. As “brotherhood” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.2">ἀδελφότης</span>, 
see above) was too one-sided, the name they chose was that of “church” or “the church 
of God” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.3">ἐκκλησία, ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ</span>). This 
was a masterly stroke. It was the work,<note n="710" id="v.iv-p9.4">Paul evidently found it in circulation; 
the Christian communities in Jerusalem and Judea already styled themselves
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.5">ἐκκλησίαι</span> (<scripRef passage="Galatians 1:22" id="v.iv-p9.6" parsed="|Gal|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.22">Gal. 
i. 22</scripRef>). Jesus did not coin the term; for it is only put into his lips 
in <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:18" id="v.iv-p9.7" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef> and 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 18:17" id="v.iv-p9.8" parsed="|Matt|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.17">xviii. 17</scripRef>, both of which passages are 
more than suspect from a critical standpoint (see Holtzmann, <i>ad loc</i>.); moreover, 
all we know of his preaching well-nigh excludes the possibility that he entertained 
any idea of creating a special <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.9">ἐκκλησία</span> (so 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 16:18" id="v.iv-p9.10" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>), or that he ever had 
in view the existence of a number of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.11">ἐκκλησίαι</span> 
(so <scripRef passage="Matthew 18:17" id="v.iv-p9.12" parsed="|Matt|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.17">Matt. xviii. 17</scripRef>).</note> not of 
Paul, nor even of.Jesus, but of the Palestinian communities, which must have described 
themselves as <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.iv-p9.13">קָהָל</span>. Originally, it was beyond 
question a collective term;<note n="711" id="v.iv-p9.14">This may be inferred from the Pauline usage of 
the term itself, apart from the fact that the particular application of all such 
terms is invariably later than their general meaning. In <scripRef passage="Acts 12:1" id="v.iv-p9.15" parsed="|Acts|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1">
Acts xii. 1</scripRef>, Christians are first described as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.16">οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας</span></note> 
it was the most solemn expression of the Jews for their worship<note n="712" id="v.iv-p9.17"><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.iv-p9.18">קהל</span> 
(usually rendered <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.19">ἐκκλησία</span> in LXX.) denotes 
the community in relation to God, and consequently is more sacred than the profaner
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.iv-p9.20">עֵדָה</span> regularly translated by
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.21">συναγωγή</span> in the LXX.). The acceptance of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.22">ἐκκλησία</span> is thus intelligible for the same 
reason as that of “Israel,” “seed of Abraham,” etc. Among the Jews,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.23">ἐκκλησία</span> lagged far behind
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.24">συναγωγή</span> in practical use, and this was all 
in favour of the Christians and their adoption of the term.</note> 
as a collective body, and as such it was taken over by the Christians. But ere long 
it was applied to the individual communities, and then again to the general meeting 
for worship. Thanks to this many-sided usage, together with its religious colouring 
(“the church called by God”) and the possibilities of personification which it offered, 
the conception and the term alike rapidly came to the front.<note n="713" id="v.iv-p9.25">Connected with 
the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.26">ἐκκλησία</span> is the term
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.27">ὁ λαός</span>, which frequently occurs as a contrast 
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.28">τὰ ἔθνη</span>. It also has, of course, Old Testament 
associations of its own.</note>  

<pb n="408" id="v.iv-Page_408" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_408.html" />Its acquisition rendered the capture of the term “synagogue”<note n="714" id="v.iv-p9.29">On 
the employment of this term by Christians, see my note on Herm., <i>Mand</i>. xi. 
It was not nervously eschewed, but it never became technical, except in one or two 
cases. On the other hand, it is said of the Jewish Christians in Epiph., <i>Hær</i>., 
xxx. 18, “They have presbyters and heads of synagogues. They call their church a 
synagogue and not a church; they are proud of no name but Christ's” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.30">πρεσβυτέρους 
οὗτοι ἔχουσι καί ἀρχισυναγώγους· συναγωγὴν δὲ οὗτοι καλοῦσι τὴν ἑαντῶν ἐκκλησίαν 
καὶ οὐχὶ ἐκκλησίαν· τῷ Χριστῷ δὲ ὀνόματι μόνον σεμνύνονται</span>). Still, one may 
doubt if the Jewish Christians really forswore the name
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.iv-p9.31">קהל</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.32">ἐκκλησία</span>); 
that they called their gatherings and places of meeting
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.33">συναγωγαί</span>, may be admitted.</note> a superfluity, 
and, once the inner cleavage had taken place, the very neglect of the latter title 
served to distinguish Christians sharply from Judaism and its religious gatherings 
even in terminology. From the outset, the Gentile Christians learned to think of 
the new religion as a “church” and as “churches.” This did not originally involve 
an element of authority, but such an element lies hidden from the first in any spiritual 
magnitude which puts itself forward as at once an ideal and an actual fellowship 
of men. It possesses regulations and traditions of its own, special functions and 
forms of organization, and these become authoritative; withal, it supports the individual 
and at the same time guarantees to him the content of its testimony. Thus, as early 
as <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:15" id="v.iv-p9.34" parsed="|1Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.15">1 Tim. iii. 15</scripRef> we read:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.35">οἶκος θεοῦ, ἥτις ἐστὶν ἐκκλησία θεοῦ ζῶντσς, στῦλος 
καὶ ἑδραίωμα τῆς ἀληθείας</span>. “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p9.36">Ecclesia mater</span>” frequently 
occurs in the literature of the second century. Most important of all, however, 
was the fact that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.37">ἐκκλησία</span> was conceived of, 
in the first instance, not simply as an earthly but as a heavenly and transcendental 
entity.<note n="715" id="v.iv-p9.38">The ecclesia is in heaven, created before the world, the Eve of the 
heavenly Adam, the Bride of Christ, and in a certain sense Christ himself. These 
Pauline ideas were never lost sight of. In Hermas, in apias, in Second Clement, 
in Clement of Alexandria, etc., they recur. Tertullian writes (<i>de Pænit</i>. 
x.): “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p9.39">In uno et altero Christus est, ecclesia vero Christus. ergo 
cum te ad fratrum genua protendis, Christum contrectas, Christum exoras</span>” 
(“In a company of one or two Christ is, but the Church is Christ. Hence, when you 
throw yourself at your brother's knee, you touch Christ with your embrace, you address 
your entreaties to Christ”).</note> He who belonged to the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.40">ἐκκλησία</span> ceased to have the rights of a citizen 
on earth;<note n="716" id="v.iv-p9.41">The self-designation of Christians as “strangers and sojourners” 
became almost technical in the first century (cp. the epistles of Paul, 1 Peter, 
and Hebrews), while <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.42">παροικία</span> (with
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p9.43">παροικεῖν</span> = to sojourn) became actually a technical 
term for the individual community in the world (cp. also Herm., <i>Simil. I.</i>, 
on this).</note> instead of these he acquired all assured citizenship in heaven. 
This transcendental meaning of the term still retained  

<pb n="409" id="v.iv-Page_409" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_409.html" />vigour and vitality during the second century, but in the course of 
the third it dropped more and more into the rear.<note n="717" id="v.iv-p9.44">Till far down into the third 
century (cp. the usage of Cyprian) the word “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p9.45">secta</span>” was employed 
by Christians quite ingenuously to denote their fellowship. It was not technical, 
of course, but a wholly neutral term.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p10">During the course of the second century the term
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p10.1">ἐκκλησία</span> acquired the attribute of “catholic” 
(in addition to that of “holy”). This predicate does not contain anything which 
implies a secularisation of the church, for “catholic” originally meant Christendom 
as a whole in contrast to individual churches (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p10.2">ἐκκληία 
καθολική = πᾶσα ἡ ἐκκλησία</span>). The conception of “all the churches” is thus 
identical with that of “the church in general.” But a certain dogmatic element did 
exist from the very outset in the conception of the general church, as the idea 
was that this church had been diffused by the apostles over all the earth. Hence 
it was believed that only what existed everywhere throughout the church could be 
true, and at the same time absolutely true, so that the conceptions of “all Christendom,” 
“Christianity spread over all the earth,” and “the true church,” came to be regarded 
at a pretty early period as identical. In this way the term “catholic” acquired 
a pregnant meaning, and one which in the end was both dogmatic and political. As 
this was not innate but an innovation, it is not unsuitable to speak of pre-catholic 
and catholic Christianity. The term “catholic church” occurs first of all in Ignatius 
(<i>Smyrn</i>., viii. 2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p10.3">ὅπου ἂν φανῇ ὁ ἐπίσκοπος, 
ἐκεῖ τὸ τλῆθος ἔστω· ὥσπερ ὅπου ἂν ᾖ Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς, ἐκεῖ ἡ καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία</span>), 
who writes “Wherever the bishop appears, there let the people be; just as wherever 
Christ Jesus is, there is the catholic church.” Here, however, the words do not 
yet denote a new conception of the church, in which it is represented as an empirical 
and authoritative society. In <i>Mart. Polyc. Inscr</i>., xvi. 2, xix. 2, the word 
is probably an interpolation (“catholic” being here equivalent to “orthodox”:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p10.4">ἡ ἐν Σμύρνῃ καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία</span>). From Iren., 
iii. 15. 2 (“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.5">Valentiniani eos qui sunt ab ecclesia ‘communes' et 
‘ecclesiasticos' dicunt</span>” = “The Valentinians called those who  

<pb n="410" id="v.iv-Page_410" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_410.html" />belong to the Church by the name of ‘<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.6">communes</span>' 
and ‘<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.7">ecclesiastici</span>'”) it follows that the orthodox Christians 
were called “catholics” and “ecclesiastics” at the period of the Valentinian heresy.<note n="718" id="v.iv-p10.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p10.9">Ἐκκλησιαστικοί</span>, 
however, was also a term for orthodox Christians as opposed to heretics during the 
third century. This is plain from the writings of Origen; cp. Hom. <i>in Luc</i>. 
XVI., vol. v. p. 143 (“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.10">ego quia opto esse ecclesiasticus et non 
ab haeresiarcha aliquo, sed a Christi vocabulo nuncupari</span>”), Hom. <i>in Jesaiam</i> 
VII., vol. xiii. p. 291, Hom. <i>in Ezech</i>. II. 2, vol. xiv. p. 34 (“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.11">dicor 
ecclesiasticus</span>”), Hom. <i>in Ezech</i>. III. 4, vol. xiv. p. 47 (“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.12">ecclesiastici</span>,” 
as opposed to Valentinians and the followers of Basilides), Hom. <i>in Ezech</i>. 
VI. 8, vol. xiv. p. 90 (cp. 120), etc.</note> 
Irenæus himself does not employ the term; but the thing is there (cp. i. 10. 2; 
ii. 9. 1, etc.; similarly Serapion in Euseb., <i>H.E.</i>, v. 19,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p10.13">πᾶσα ἡ ἐν κόσμῳ ἀδελιφότης</span>). After the <i>Mart. 
Polyc</i>. the term “catholic,” as a description of the orthodox and visible church, 
occurs in the Muratorian fragment (where “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.14">catholica</span>” stands 
without “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.15">ecclesia</span>” at all, as is frequently the case in later 
years throughout the West), in an anonymous anti-Montanist writer (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., 
v. 16. 9), in Tertullian (<i>e.g</i>., <i>de Præscript</i>., xxvi., xxx.; <i>adv. 
Marc</i>., iv. 4, iii. 22), in Clem. Alex (<i>Strom</i>., vii. 17, 106 f.), in Hippolytus 
(<i>Philos</i>., ix. 12), in <i>Mart. Pionii</i> (2. 9. 13. 19), in Pope Cornelius 
(Cypr., <i>Epist</i>. xlix. 2), and in Cyprian. The expression “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.16">catholica 
traditio</span>” occurs in Tertullian (<i>de Monog</i>. ii.), “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.17">fides 
catholica</span>” in Cyprian (<i>Ep</i>. xxv.), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p10.18">κανών 
καθολικός</span> in <i>Mart. Polyc</i>. (Mosq. <i>ad fin</i>.), and Cyprian (<i>Ep</i>. 
lxx. 1), and “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.19">catholica fides et religio</span>” in <i>Mart. Pionii</i> 
(18). Elsewhere the word appears in different connections throughout the early Christian 
literature. In the Western symbols the addition of “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p10.20">catholica</span>” 
crept in at a comparatively late period, <i>i.e.</i>, not before the third century. 
In the early Roman symbol it does not occur.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p11">We now come to the name “Christians,” which became the cardinal 
title of the faith. The Roman authorities certainly employed it from the days of 
Trajan downwards (cp. Pliny and the rescripts, the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p11.1">cognitiones 
de Christianis</span>”), and probably even forty or fifty years earlier (<scripRef passage="1Peter 4:16" id="v.iv-p11.2" parsed="|1Pet|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.16">1 
Pet. iv. 16</scripRef>; Tacitus), whilst it was by this name that the adherents 
of the new religion were known among the common people (Tacitus; cp. also the well 
known passage in Suetonius).</p>

<pb n="411" id="v.iv-Page_411" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_411.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p12">Luke has told us where this name arose. After describing the foundation 
of the (Gentile Christian) church at Antioch, he proceeds (<scripRef passage="Luke 11:26" id="v.iv-p12.1" parsed="|Luke|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.26">xi. 
26</scripRef>): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.2">χρηματίσαι τρώτως ἐν Ἀντιοχείᾳ τοὺς 
μαθητὰς Χριστιανούς [Χρηστιανούς ].</span> It is needless to suppose that the name 
was given immediately after the establishment of the church, but neither need we 
assume that any considerable interval elapsed between the one fact and the other.<note n="719" id="v.iv-p12.3">In 
my opinion, the doubts cast by Baur and Lipsius upon this statement of the book 
of Acts are not of serious weight. Adjectival formations in
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.4">-ιανος</span> are no doubt Latin, and indeed late 
Latin, formations (in Kühner-Blass's grammar they are not so much as noticed); but 
even in the first century they must have permeated the Greek vernacular by means 
of ordinary intercourse. In the New Testament itself, we find
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.5">Ἡρωδιανοί</span> (<scripRef passage="Mark 3:6" id="v.iv-p12.6" parsed="|Mark|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.6">Mark 
iii. 6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 12:13" id="v.iv-p12.7" parsed="|Mark|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.13">xii. 13</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 22:16" id="v.iv-p12.8" parsed="|Matt|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.16">Matt. xx. 16</scripRef>), Justin writes
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.9">Μαρκιανοί, Οὐαλεντινιανοί, Βασιλιδιανοί, Σατορνιλιανοί</span> 
(<i>Dial</i>. xxxv.), and similar formations are of frequent occurrence subsequently. 
If one wishes to be very circumspect, one may conjecture that the name was first 
coined by the Roman magistrates in Antioch, and then passed into currency among 
the common people. The Christians themselves hesitated for long to use the name; 
this, however, is far from surprising, and therefore it cannot be brought forward 
as an argument against the early origin of the term.</note> 
Luke does not tell us who gave the name, but he indicates it clearly enough.<note n="720" id="v.iv-p12.10">The 
reason why he did not speak out clearly was perhaps because the pagan origin of 
the name was already felt by him to be a drawback. But it is not necessary to assume 
this.</note> It was not the Christians (otherwise he would not have written
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.11">χρηματίσαι</span> for they simply could not have given 
it to themselves. The essentially inexact nature of the verbal form precludes any 
such idea. And for the same reason it could not have originated with the Jews. It 
was among the pagans that the title arose, among pagans who heard that a lean called 
“Christ” [Chrestus] was the lord and master of the new sect. Accordingly they struck 
out<note n="721" id="v.iv-p12.12">Possibly they intended the name originally to be written “Chrestus” (not 
“Christus”), an error which was widely spread among opponents of Christianity during 
the second century; cp. Justin's <i>Apol</i>., I. iv., Theophil., ad <i>Autol</i>., 
I. i., Tert., <i>Apol</i>. iii., Lact., <i>Instit</i>., iv. 7. 5, with Suetonius,
<i>Claud</i>. 25, and Tacitus (see below). But this conjecture is not necessary, 
although pagans had a pretty common proper name in “Chrestus” (but no “Christus”), 
and they may have thought from the very first that a man of this name was the founder 
of the sect.</note> the name of “Christians,” as though “Christ” were a proper name, 
just as they spoke of “Herodiani,” “Marciani,” etc.<note n="722" id="v.iv-p12.13">“Christians” therefore 
simply means adherents of a man called Christ. Cp. Aristides, <i>Apol</i>. ii.:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.14">οἱ Χριστιανοὶ γενεαλογοῦνται ἀπὸ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ.</span> 
Eusebius (<i>Demonstr</i>., i. 5) gives another explanation of the name: “The friends 
of God under the old covenant are called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.15">χριστοί</span> 
as we are called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.16">Χριστιανοί</span>.” Which is, of 
course, erroneous. Justin (<i>Dial</i>. lxiii.) writes:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.17">καὶ ὅτι τοῖς εἰς αὐτὸν πιστεύουσιν, ὡς οὖσι μιᾷ ψυχῇ 
ἐν μιᾷ συναγωγῇ καὶ μιᾷ έκκλησία, ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς θυγατρί, τῇ ἐκκληστίᾳ τῇ ἐξ 
ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ γενομένη καὶ μετασχούσῃ τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ—Χριστιανοὶ γὰρ πάντες 
καλούμεθα—[εἴρηται], ὁμοίως φανερῶς οἱ λόγοι κηρύσσωοι, κ.τ.λ.</span> (“The word 
of God addresses those who believe in him as being of one soul, in one assembly, 
and in one church, as to a daughter, to the church born of his name and partaking 
of his name—for we are all called Christians: so the words proclaim,” etc.). Trypho 
answers (clxiv.): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.18">ἔστω ὑμῖν, τῶν ἐξ ἐθνῶν, κύριος 
καὶ Χριστὸς καὶ θεὸς γνωριζόμενος, ὡς αἱ γραφαὶ σημαίνουσιν, οἵτινες καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ 
ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ Χριστιανοὶ καλεῖσθαι πάντες ἐσχήκατε· ἡμεῖς δὲ, τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ καὶ 
αὐτὸν τοῦτον ποιήσαντος λατρευταὶ ὄντες, οὐ δεόμεθα τῆς ὁμολογίας αὐτοῦ οὐδὲ τῆς 
προσκυνήσεως</span> (“Let him be recognised by you Gentiles who have been all called 
Christians from his name, as Lord and Christ and God; but we, who are servants of 
the God who made this Christ, do not need to confess him or to worship him”). Origen, 
Hom. <i>in Luc</i>. XVI., vol. v. p. 143: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p12.19">Opto a Christi vocabulo 
nuncupari et habere nomen quod benedicitur super terram, et cupio tam opere quam 
sensu et esse et dici Christianus</span>” (I wish to be called by the name of Christ 
and to have the name which is blessed over the earth. I long to be and to be called 
a Christian, in spirit and in deed).</note> At first, of  

<pb n="412" id="v.iv-Page_412" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_412.html" />course, Christians did not adopt the title. It does not occur in Paul 
or anywhere in the New Testament as a designation applied by Christians to themselves, 
for in the only two passages<note n="723" id="v.iv-p12.20"><scripRef passage="1Peter 4:16" id="v.iv-p12.21" parsed="|1Pet|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.16">1 Pet. iv. 16 </scripRef>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.22">μή τις ὑμῶν πασχέτω ὡς φονεὺς ἢ κλέπτης . . . . εἰ 
δὲ ὡς Χριστιανός</span>, referring obviously to official <span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p12.23">tituli 
criminum</span>. In <scripRef passage="Acts 26:28" id="v.iv-p12.24" parsed="|Acts|26|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.28">Acts xxvi. 28</scripRef> Agrippa 
observes, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.25">ἐν ὀλίγῳ με πείθεις Χριστιανὸν ποιῆσαι</span>.</note> 
where it does occur it is quoted from the lips of an opponent, and even in the apostolic 
fathers (so-called) we look for it in vain. The sole exception is Ignatius,<note n="724" id="v.iv-p12.26">He 
employs it even as an adjective (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.27">Χριστιανή τροφή</span> 
= Christian food), and coins the new term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p12.28">Χριστιανισμός</span> 
(<i>Magn</i>. x., <i>Rom</i>. iii., <i>Philad</i>. vi.).</note> 
who employs it quite frequently a fact which serves admirably to corroborate the 
narrative of Acts, for Ignatius belonged to Antioch<note n="725" id="v.iv-p12.29">Luke, too, was probably 
an Antiochene by birth (cp. the Argumentum to his gospel, and also Eusebius), so 
that in this way he knew the origin of the name.</note> Thus the name not only originated 
in Antioch, but, so far as we know, it was there that it first became employed by 
Christians as a title. By the days of Trajau the Christians of Asia Minor had probably 
been in possession of this title for a considerable period, but its general vogue 
cannot he dated earlier than the close of Hadrian's reign or that of Pius. Tertullian, 
however, employs it as if it had been given by the Christians to themselves.<note n="726" id="v.iv-p12.30"><i>Apol</i>. 
iii.: “Quid novi, si aliqua disciplina de magistro cognomentum sectatoribus suis 
inducit? nonne philosophi de autoribus suis nuncupantur Platonici, Epicurei, Pythagorici?” 
(“Is there anything novel in a sect drawing a name for its adherents from its master? 
Are not philosophers called after the founder of their philosophies—Platonists, 
Epicureans, and Pythagoreans?”)</note></p>

<pb n="413" id="v.iv-Page_413" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_413.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p13">A word in closing on the well-known passage from Tacitus (<i>Anal</i>., 
xv. 44). It is certain that the persecution mentioned here was really a persecution 
of Christians (and not of Jews), the only doubtful point being whether the use of 
“Christiani” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p13.1">quos per flagitia invisos vulgus Christianos appellabat</span>”) 
is not a <i>hysteron proteron</i>. Yet even this doubt seems to me unjustified, 
If Christians were called by this name in Antioch about 40-45 <span class="sc" id="v.iv-p13.2">A.D.</span>, 
there is no obvious reason why the name should not have been known in Rome by 64
<span class="sc" id="v.iv-p13.3">A.D.</span>, even although the Christians did not spread it themselves, 
but were only followed by it as by their shadow. Nor does Tacitus (or his source) 
aver that the name was used by Christians for their own party: he says the very 
opposite; it was the people who thus described them. Hitherto, however, the statement 
of Tacitus has appeared rather unintelligible, for he begins by ascribing the appellation 
of “Christians” to the common people, and then goes on to relate that the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p13.4">autor 
nominis</span>,” or author of the name, was Christ, in which case the common people 
did a very obvious and natural thing when they called Christ's followers “Christians.” 
Why, then, does Tacitus single out the appellation of “Christian” as a popular epithet? 
This is an enigma which I once proposed to solve by supposing that the populace 
gave the title to Christians in an obscene or opprobrious sense. I bethought myself 
of “crista,” or of the term “panchristarii,” which (so far as I know) occurs only 
once in Arnobius, ii. 38 “Quid fullones, lanarios, phrygiones, cocos, panchristarios, 
muliones, lenones, lanios, meretrices (What of the fullers, wool-workers, embroiderers, 
cooks, confectioners, muleteers, pimps, butchers, prostitutes)?” Tacitus, we might 
conjecture, meant to suggest this meaning, while at the same time he explained the 
real origin of the term in question. But this hypothesis was unstable, and in my 
judgment the enigma has now been solved by means of a fresh collation of the Tacitus 
MS. (see G. Andresen, <i>Wochenschr. f. klass. Philologie</i>, 1902, No. 28, col. 
780 f.), which shows, as I am convinced from the facsimile, that the original reading 
was “Chrestianos,” and that this was subsequently  

<pb n="414" id="v.iv-Page_414" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_414.html" />corrected (though “Christus” and not “Chrestus” is the term employed
<i>ad loc</i>.). This clears up the whole matter. The populace, as Tacitus says, 
called this sect “Chrestiani,” while he himself is better informed (like Pliny, 
who also writes “Christian”), and silently corrects the mistake in the spelling 
of the names, by accurately designating its author (<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p13.5">actor nominis</span>) 
as “Christus.” Blass had anticipated this solution by a conjecture of his own in 
the passage under discussion, and the event has proved that he was correct. The 
only point which remains to be noticed is the surprising tense of “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p13.6">appellabat</span>.” 
Why did not Tacitus write “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p13.7">appellat</span>,” we may ask? Was it 
because he wished to indicate that everyone nowadays was well aware of the origin 
of the name?<note n="727" id="v.iv-p13.8">Lietzmann (<i>Gött. Gel. Anzeig</i>., No. 6, 1905, p. 488), thinks 
that this interpretation is too ingenious. “Tacitus simply means to say that Nero 
punished the <i>so-called</i> Christians ‘<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p13.9">qui per flagitia invisi 
erant</span>,' but, in his usual style, he links this to another clause, so that 
the tense of the ‘<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p13.10">erant</span>' is taken over into an inappropriate 
connection with the ‘<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p13.11">appellabat</span>.' Whereupon follows, quite 
appropriately, an historical remark on the origin and nature of the sect in question.” 
But are we to suppose that the collocation of this “inappropriate” tense with the 
change from Christiani to Christus is accidental?</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p14">One name still falls to be considered, a name which of course 
never became really technical, but was (so to speak) semi-technical; I mean that 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.1">στρατιώτης Χριστοὺ</span> (<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.2">miles 
Christi</span>, a soldier of Christ).<note n="728" id="v.iv-p14.3">Since the first edition of the present 
work appeared, I have treated this subject at greater length in my little book upon
<i>Militia Christi; the Christian Religion and the Military Profession during the 
First Three Centuries</i> (1905).</note> With Paul this metaphor had already become so common that it was employed in the 
most diverse ways; compare the great descriptions in <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 10:3-6" id="v.iv-p14.4" parsed="|2Cor|10|3|10|6" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.3-2Cor.10.6">2 Cor. x. 3-6 </scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.5">στρατευόμεθα—τὰ ὅπλα τῆς στρατείας—πρὸς καθαίρεσιν 
ὀχυρωμάτων—λογισμοὺς καθαιροῦντες—αἰχμαλωτίζοντες</span>), and the elaborate sketch 
in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 6:10-18" id="v.iv-p14.6" parsed="|Eph|6|10|6|18" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.10-Eph.6.18">Ephes. vi. 10-18</scripRef>, with <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:8" id="v.iv-p14.7" parsed="|1Thess|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.8">
1 Thess. v. 8</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:7" id="v.iv-p14.8" parsed="|1Cor|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.7">1 Cor. ix. 7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:8" id="v.iv-p14.9" parsed="|1Cor|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.8">
xi. 8</scripRef>; note also how Paul describes his fellow prisoners as “fellow-captives” 
(<scripRef passage="Romans 16:7" id="v.iv-p14.10" parsed="|Rom|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.7">Rom. xvi. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Colossians 4:10" id="v.iv-p14.11" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">
Col. iv. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:23" id="v.iv-p14.12" parsed="|Phlm|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.23">Philemon 23</scripRef>), and his fellow-workers 
as “fellow-soldiers” (<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:25" id="v.iv-p14.13" parsed="|Phil|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.25">Phil. ii. 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:2" id="v.iv-p14.14" parsed="|Phlm|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.2">
Philemon 2</scripRef>). We come across the same figure again in the pastoral epistles 
(<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:18" id="v.iv-p14.15" parsed="|1Tim|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.18">1 Tim. i. 18</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.16">ἵνα στρατεύῃ τὴν καλὴν στρατείαν</span>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:3" id="v.iv-p14.17" parsed="|2Tim|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.3">
2 Tim. ii. 3 f.</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.18">συνκακοπάθησον ὡς καλὸς 
στρατιώτης Ἰ. Χ. 
οὐδεὶς στρατευόμενος 
ἐμπλέκεται ταῖς τοῦ  

<pb n="415" id="v.iv-Page_415" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_415.html" />βίου πραγματείαις, ἵνα τῷ στρατολογήσαντι ἀρέσῃ. ἐὰν δὲ ἀθλήσῃ τίς, 
οὐ στεφανοῦται ἐὰν μὴ νομίμως ἀθλήση</span>; 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 3:6" id="v.iv-p14.19" parsed="|2Tim|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.6">2 Tim. iii. 6</scripRef>:,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.20">αἰχμαλωτίζοντες γυναικάρια</span>). Two military principles 
were held as fixed, even within the first century, for apostles and missionaries. 
(1) They had the right to be supported by others (their converts or churches). (2) 
They must not engage in civil pursuits. Thereafter the figure never lost currency,<note n="729" id="v.iv-p14.21">Cp.,
<i>e.g</i>., Ignat., <i>ad Polyc</i>. vi. (a passage in which the technical Latinisms 
are also very remarkable): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.22">ἀρέσκετε ᾧ στρατεύεσθε, 
ἀφ᾽ οὗ καὶ τὰ ὀψώνια κομίσεσθε· μήτις ὑμῶν δεσέρτωρ εὑρεθῇ· τὸ βάπτισμα ὑμῶν μενέτω 
ὡς ὅπλα, ἡ πίστις ὡς περικεφαλαία, ἡ ἀγάπη ὡς δόρυ, ἡ ύπομονὴ ὡς πανοπλία· τὰ δεπόσιτα 
ὑμῶν τὰ ἔργα ὑμῶν, ἵνα τὰ ἀκκεπτα ὑμῶν ἄξια κομίσησθε</span> (“Please him for whom 
ye fight, and from whom ye shall receive your pay. Let none of you be found a deserter. 
Let your baptism abide as your shield, your faith as a helmet, your love as a spear, 
your patience as a panoply. Let your actions be your deposit, that ye may receive 
your due assets”); cp. also <i>ad Smyrn</i>. i. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.23">ἵνα 
ἄρῃ σύσσημον εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας</span>, “that he might raise an ensign to all eternity”).</note> 
becoming so naturalized,<note n="730" id="v.iv-p14.24">Clemens Romanus's work is extremely characteristic 
in this light, even by the end of the first century. He not only employs military 
figures (<i>e.g</i>., xxi.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.25">μή λιποτακτεῖν ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ 
τοῦ θελήματος αὐτοῦ</span> = we are not to be deserters from his will; cp. xxviii.:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.26">τῶν αὐτομολούντων ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ</span> = running away 
from him), but (xxxvii.) presents the Roman military service as a model and type 
for Christians: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.27">στρατευσώμεθα οὖν, ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί, 
μετὰ πάσης ἐκτενείας ἐν τοῖς αμώμοις προστάγμασιν αὐτοῦ· κατανοήοωμεν τοὺς στρατευομένους 
τοῖς ἡγουμένοις ἡμῶν· πῶς εὐτάκτως, πῶς εὐείκτως, πῶς ὑποτεταγμένως ἐπιτελοῦσιν 
τὰ διατασσόμενα· οὐ πάντες εἰσὶν ἔπαρχοι οὐδὲ χιλίαρχοι οὐδὲ ἐκατόνταρχοι οὐδὲ πεντακόνταρχοι 
οὐδὲ τὸ καθεξῆς, ἀλλ᾽ ἕκαστος ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ τάγματι τὰ ἐπιτασσόμενα ὑπὸ τοῦ βασιλέως 
καὶ τῶν ἡγουμένων ἐπιτελεῖ</span> (“Let us then enlist, brethren, in his flawless 
ordinances with entire earnestness. Let us mark those who enlist under our commanders, 
how orderly, how readily, how obediently, they carry out their injunctions; all 
of them are not prefects or captains over a hundred men, or over fifty, or so forth, 
but every man in his proper rank carries out the orders of the king and the commanders”).</note> 
among the Latins especially (as a title for the martyrs pre-eminently, but also 
for Christians' in general), that “soldiers of Christ” (<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.28">milites 
Christi</span>) almost became a technical term with them for Christians; cp. the 
writings of Tertullian, and particularly the correspondence of Cyprian—where hardly 
one letter fails to describe Christians as “soldiers of God” (<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.29">milites 
dei</span>), or “soldiers of Christ” (<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.30">milites Christi</span>), and 
where Christ is also called the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.31">imperator</span>” of Christians.<note n="731" id="v.iv-p14.32">Cp.
<i>Ep</i>. xv. 1 (to the martyrs and confessors): “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.33">Nam cum omnes 
milites Christi custodire oportet praecepta imperatoris sui [so Lact., <i>Instit</i>., 
vi. 8 and vii. 27], tunc vos magis praeceptis eius obtemperare plus convenit</span>” 
(“For while it behoves all the soldiers of Christ to observe the instructions of 
their commander, it is the more fitting that you should obey his instructions”). 
The expression “camp of Christ” (<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.34">castra Christi</span>) is particularly 
common in Cyprian; cp. also <i>Ep</i>. liv. 1 for the expression “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.35">unitas 
sacramenti</span>” in connection with the military figure. Cp. pseudo-Augustine 
(Aug., <i>Opp</i>. v., App. p. 150): “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.36">Milites Christi sumus et stipendium 
ab ipso donativumque percepimus</span>” (“We are Christ's soldiers, and from him 
we have received our pay and presents”).—I need not say that the Christian's warfare 
was invariably figurative in primitive Christianity (in sharp contrast to Islam), 
It was left to Tertullian, in his <i>Apology</i>, to play with the idea that Christians 
might conceivably take up arms in certain circumstances against the Romans, like 
the Parthians and Marcomanni; yet even he merely toyed with the idea, for he knew 
perfectly well, as indeed he expressly declares, that Christians were not allowed 
to kill (<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.37">occidere</span>), but only to let themselves be killed 
(<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.38">occidi</span>).</note> The preference shown for this figure by  

<pb n="416" id="v.iv-Page_416" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_416.html" />Christians of the West, and their incorporation of it in definite representations, 
may be explained by their more aggressive and at the same time thoroughly practical 
temper. The currency lent to the figure was reinforced by the fact that “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.39">sacramentum</span>” 
in the West (<i>i.e.</i>, any <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.40">μυστήριον</span> or 
mystery, and also anything sacred) was an extremely common term, while baptism in 
particular, or the solemn vow taken at baptism, was also designated a “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.41">sacramentum</span>.” 
Being a military term (= the military oath), it made all Western Christians feel 
that they must be soldiers of Christ, owing to their sacrament, and the probability 
is, as has been recently shown (by Zahn, <i>Neue kirchl. Zeitschrift</i>, 1899, 
pp. 28 f.), that this usage explains the description of the pagans as “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.42">pagani</span>.” 
It can be demonstrated that the latter term was already in use (during the early 
years of Valentinian 1; cp. Theodos., <i>Cod</i>. xvi. 2. 18) long before the development 
of Christianity had gone so far as to enable all non-Christians to be termed “villagers”; 
hence the title must rather be taken in the sense of “civilians” (for which there 
is outside evidence) as opposed to “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.43">milites</span>” or soldiers. 
Non-Christians are people who have not taken the oath of service to God or Christ, 
and who consequently have no part in the sacrament (“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.44">Sacramentum 
ignorantes</span>,” Lactant.)! They are mere “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.45">pagani</span>.”<note n="732" id="v.iv-p14.46">For 
the interpretation of <span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.47">paganus</span> as “pagan” we cannot appeal 
to Tertull., <i>de Corona</i>, xi. (<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.48">perpetiendum pro deo, quod aeque 
fides pagana condixit</span> = for God we must endure what even civic loyalty has 
also borne; <span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.49">apud Jesum tam miles est paganus fidelis, quam paganus 
est miles fidelis</span> = with Jesus the faithful citizen is a soldier, just as 
the faithful soldier is a citizen; cp. <i>de Pallio</i>, iv.), for “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.50">fides 
pagana</span>” here means, not pagan faith or loyalty (as one might suppose), but 
the duty of faith in those who do not belong to the military profession, <i>i.e.</i>, 
in those who ate civilians. The subsequent discussion makes this clear, and it also 
shows that “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.51">paganus</span>” was commonly used to mean “civilian.” 
In fact, this connotation can be proved from seven passages in Tacitus. It passed 
from the military language into that of ordinary people in the course of the first 
two centuries. The ordinary interpretation of the term (= villagers) rests on the 
authority of Ulphilas (so still, Schubert, <i>Lehrbuch d. Kirchengeschichte</i>, 
I. p. 477), who has similarly coined the term “heathen” (from <span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.52">pagus</span>), 
and also on the later Latin church-fathers, who explain “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.53">pagani</span>” 
as “villagers” (cp., <i>e.g</i>., Orosius, <i>adv. Paganes</i>, præf. c. 9: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.54">Pagani 
alieni a civitate dei ex locorum agrestium conpitis et pagis pagani vocantur</span>”). 
Wilh. Schulze, however (cp. <i>Berliner Akad. Sitzungsberichte</i>, 1905, July 6), 
holds that the term “heathen” in Orosius has nothing to do with “heathen,” but is 
a loan-word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.55">ἔθνος</span>), which was pronounced also
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.56">ἕθνος</span>, as the Coptic and Armenian transliteration 
shows. Even were this derivation shown to be incorrect, neither Ulphilas nor any 
of the later Latin fathers could fix the original meaning of “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.57">paganus</span>.” 
None of them knew its original sense. About 300 <span class="sc" id="v.iv-p14.58">A.D.</span>—to 
leave out the inscription in <i>C.I.L</i>., x. 2,7112—the non-Christian religions 
could not as yet be designated as “peasant” or “rural” religions. All doubts would 
have been set at rest if the address of Commodian's so-called <i>Carmen Apologeticum</i> 
had run “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.59">adversus paganes</span>” (as Gennadius, de <i>Vir. Inlust</i>. 
15, suggests), but unfortunately the only extant manuscript lacks any title.—The 
military figure originated (prior to the inferences drawn from the term “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.60">sacramentum</span>” 
in the West) in the great struggle which every Christian had to wage against Satan 
and the demons (<scripRef passage="Ephesians 6:12" id="v.iv-p14.61" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.62">οὐκ ἔστιν ἡμῖν ἡ πάλη πρὸς αἷμα καἰ σάρκα, ἀλλὰ πρὸς 
τάς ἀρχάς, πρὸς τὰς ἐξουσίας, πρὸς τοὺς κοσμοκράτορους τοῦ σκότους τούτου, πρὸς 
τὰ πνευματικὰ τῆς πονηρίας ἐν τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις</span>). Once the state assumed a 
hostile attitude towards Christians, the figure of the military calling and conflict 
naturally arose also in this connection. God looks down, says Cyprian (<i>Ep</i>. 
lxxvi. 4), upon his troops: “Gazing down on us amid the conflict of his Name, he 
approves those who are willing, aids the fighters, crowns the conquerors,” etc. 
(“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.63">In congressione nominis sui desuper spectans volentes conprobat, 
adiuvat dimicantes, vincentes coronat</span>,” etc.). Nor are detailed descriptions 
of the military figure awanting; cp., <i>e.g</i>., the seventy-seventh letter addressed 
to Cyprian (ch. ii.): “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.64">Tu tuba canens dei milites, caelestibus armis 
instructos, ad congressionis proelium excitasti et in acie prima, spiritali gladio 
diabolum interfecisti, agmina quoque fratrum hinc et inde verbis tuis composuisti, 
ut invidiae inimico undique tenderentur et cadavera ipsius publici hostis et nervi 
concisi calcarentur</span>” (“As a sounding trumpet, thou hast roused the soldiers 
of God, equipped with heavenly armour, for the shock of battle, and in the forefront 
thou hast slain the devil with the sword of the Spirit; on this side and on that 
thou hast marshalled the lines of the brethren by thy words, so that snares might 
be laid in all directions for the foe, the sinews of the common enemy be severed, 
and carcases trodden under foot”). The African Acts of the Martyrs are full of military 
expressions and metaphors; see, <i>e.g</i>., the <i>Acta Saturnini et Dativi</i>, 
xv. (Ruinart, <i>Acta Mart</i>., p. 420). It is impossible to prove, as it 
is inherently unlikely, that the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.65">milites</span>” of Mithra exercised 
any influence upon the Christian conceptions of Christianity as a conflict. These 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.66">milites</span>” of Mithra were simply one of the seven stages of 
Mithraism, and we must never regard as direct borrowings from a pagan cult ideas 
which were spread all over the church at a primitive period of its existence. On 
the other hand, it is likely that Christians in the Roman army desired the same 
treatment and consideration which was enjoyed by adherents of Mithra in the same 
position. Hence the action of the soldier described by Tertullian in the <i>de Corona</i>.—The 
above-mentioned essay of Schulze is now printed in the <i>Sitzungsberichte d. Preuss. 
Akad. d. Wiss</i>., 1905, pp. 726 f., 747 f. (“Greek Loan-Words in Gothic”). He acknowledges 
(i.) that “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.67">pagani</span>” cannot have been adopted by Christians 
in order to describe “pagans” as people dwelling in the country; (ii.) he proves 
carefully and conclusively that the term “heathen” in Ulphilas has nothing to do 
with heathen, but is a loan-word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.68">ἔθνος</span>). Non-Christians 
were originally called “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.69">pagani</span>” as “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.70">sacramentum 
ignorantes</span>” (Lactant., v. 1), or because they were “far from the city of 
God” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.71">longe sunt a civitate dei</span>,” Cassiod., <i>in Cant</i>., 
vii. 11; cp. Schulze, p. 751). Attention has also been called of late to several 
inscriptions with the word “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p14.72">paganicum</span>” (cp. <i>Compt. rendus 
de l'acad. des Inscr. et Belles Lett.</i>, 1905, May-June, pp. 296 f.). The scope 
and the meaning of the word are rather obscure (“<span lang="FR" id="v.iv-p14.73">une sorte de chapelle 
rurale</span>”? A building in the country devoted to public purposes? Or has the 
reference to the country even here become obliterated?).</note></p>

<pb n="417" id="v.iv-Page_417" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_417.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p15">Pagans in part caught up the names of Christians as they  

<pb n="418" id="v.iv-Page_418" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_418.html" />heard them on the latter's lips,<note n="733" id="v.iv-p15.1">Celsus, for instance, speaks 
of the church as “the great church” (to distinguish it from the smaller Christian 
sects).</note> but of course they used most commonly the title which they had coined 
themselves, viz., that of “Christians.” Alongside of this we find nicknames and 
sobriquets like “Galileans,” “ass-worshippers” (Tert., <i>Apol</i>. xvi., cp. <i>
Minut</i>.), “magicians” (<i>Acta Theclæ</i>, Tertull.), “Third race,” “filth” 
(<i>copria</i>, cp. Commod., <i>Carm. Apolog</i>. 612, Lact., v. 1. 27), “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p15.2">sarmenticii</span>” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p15.3">semi-axii</span>” (stake-bound, faggot circled; Tert., <i>Apol</i>. 
i.).<note n="734" id="v.iv-p15.4"><i>212</i></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p16">Closely bound up with the “names” of Christians is the discussion 
of the question whether individual Christians got new names as Christians, or how 
Christians stood with regard to ordinary pagan names during the first three centuries. 
The answer to this will be found in the second Excursus appended to the present 
chapter.</p>
 
<pb n="419" id="v.iv-Page_419" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_419.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Excursus I. “Friends.”" progress="82.16%" id="v.v" prev="v.iv" next="v.vi">
<h2 id="v.v-p0.1">EXCURSUS I</h2>
<h3 id="v.v-p0.2">“FRIENDS” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p0.3">οἱ φίλοι</span>).</h3>
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.v-p1.1">The</span> name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.2">
φίλοι (οἰκεῖοι) τοῦ θεοῦ</span> (“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p1.3">amici dei</span>,” “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p1.4">cari 
deo</span>”) was frequently used as a self-designation by Christians, though it 
was not strictly a technical term. It went back<note n="735" id="v.v-p1.5">Cp. <scripRef passage="James 2:23" id="v.v-p1.6" parsed="|Jas|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.23">
Jas. ii. 23</scripRef> with the editors notes. The prophets occasionally shared 
this title, cp. Hippolyt., <i>Philos</i>., x. 33: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.7">
δίκαιοι ἄνδρες γεγένηνται φίλοι θεοῦ· οὗτοι προφῆται κέκληνται</span> (“Just men 
have become friends of God, and these are named prophets”). Justin gives the name 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.8">Χριστοῦ φίλοι</span> (“Christ's friends”) to the 
prophets who wrote the Old Testament (<i>Dial</i>. viii.). John the Baptist is
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.9">φίλος Ἰησοῦ</span> (<scripRef passage="John 3:29" id="v.v-p1.10" parsed="|John|3|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.29">John 
iii. 29</scripRef>). Cp. Eus., <i>Demonstr</i>., i. 5.</note> to the predicate of 
Abraham, who was called “the Friend of God” in Jewish tradition. It signified that 
every individual Christian stood in the same relation to God as Abraham<note n="736" id="v.v-p1.11">Later, 
of course, it was applied pre-eminently to martyrs and confessors:—<scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:19" id="v.v-p1.12" parsed="|Eph|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.19">Ephes. 
ii. 19</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.13">οὐκέτι ἐστὲ ξένοι καὶ πάροικοι, 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐστὲ συμπολῖται τῶν ἁγίων καὶ οἰκεῖοι τοῦ θεοῠ</span>; Valentinus (in Clem.,
<i>Strom</i>., vi. 6. 52): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.14">λαὸς ὁ ἠγαπημένου, ὁ φιλούμενος 
καὶ φιλῶν αὐτόν</span>; Clem., <i>Protrept</i>., xii. 122:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.15">εἰ κοινὰ τὰ φίλων, θεοφιλὴς δὲ ὁ ἄνθρωποr τῷ Θεῷ—καὶ 
γὰρ οὖν φίλος μεσιτεύοντος τοῦ λόγου—γίνεται δὴ οὖν τὰ πάντα τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ὅτι τὰ 
πάντα τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ κοινὰ ἀμφοῖν τοῖν φιλοῖν τὰ πάντα, τοῦ φεοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου</span>;
<i>Pædag</i>., i. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.16">φίλος ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῷ θεῷ</span> 
(for the sake of the way in which he was created; so that all human beings are friends 
of God); Origen, <i>de Princ</i>., I. 6. 4: “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p1.17">amici dei</span>”; 
Tertullian, <i>de Pænit</i>. ix. (the martyrs, ‘<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p1.18">cari dei</span>'); 
Cyprian, <i>ad Demetr</i>. xii. (“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p1.19">cari deo</span>”), and pseudo-Clem.,
<i>Recogn</i>., i. 24: “Ex prima voluntate iterum voluntas; post haec mundus; ex 
mundo tempus; ex hoc hominum multitudo; ex multitudine electio amicorum, ex quorum 
unanimitate pacificum construitur dei regnum”; pseudo-Cypr., <i>de Sing. Cler</i>. 
27: “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p1.20">amici dei</span>.”</note> 
had done. According to two passages in the gospels,<note n="737" id="v.v-p1.21"><scripRef passage="Luke 12:4" id="v.v-p1.22" parsed="|Luke|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.4">Luke 
xii. 4</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.23">λέγω ὐμῖν, τοῖς φίλοις μου</span>; 
<scripRef passage="John 15:13" id="v.v-p1.24" parsed="|John|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.13">John xv. 13 f.</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.25">ὐμεῖς φίλοι μού ἐστε, ἐὰν ποιῆτε ἃ ἐντέλλομαι ὑμῖν. 
οὐκέτι λέγω ὑμᾶς δούλους . . . . ὑμᾶς δὲ εἴρηκα φίλους, ὅτι πάντα ἃ ἤκουσα παρὰ 
τοῦ πατρός μου ἐγνώρισα ὑμῖν</span>. Hence the disciples are
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.26">γνώριμοι</span> of Jesus (Clem., <i>Paed</i>., i. 
5, beginning; Iren., iv. 13. 4 “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p1.27">In eo quod amicos dicit suos discipulos, 
manifeste ostendit se esse verbum Dei, quem et Abraham . . . . sequens amicus factus 
est dei . . . . quoniam amicitia dei </span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.28">συγχωρητική 
ἐστι τῆς ἀθανασίας τοῖς ἐπιλαβοῦσιν αὐτήν</span>”). Perhaps the words quoted by 
Clement (<i>Quis Dives</i>, xxxiii.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.29">δώσω οῦ μόνον 
τοῖς φίλοις, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς φίλοις τῶν φίλων</span>) are an apocryphal saying of 
Jesus, but their origin is uncertain (cp. Jülicher in <i>Theol. Lit. Zeitung</i>, 
1894, No. 1). An inscription has been found in Isaura Nova with the legend
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.30">φίλτατοs ό μακάριοs ό θεού φίλος</span> (cp. A. M. 
Ramsay in <i>Journal of Hellenic Studies</i>, xxiv., 1904, p. 264, “The Early Christian 
Art of Isaura Nova”).</note> Jesus called his  

<pb n="420" id="v.v-Page_420" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_420.html" />disciples his “friends.” But in after-years this title (or that of 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p1.31">οἱ γνώριμοι</span>) was rarely used.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p2">The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.1">οἱ φίλοι</span> is to be 
distinguished from that of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.2">φίλοι τοῦ θεοῦ (χριστοῦ)</span>. 
Did Christians also call each other “friends”? We know the significance which came 
to attach to friendship in the schools of Greek philosophy. No one ever spoke more 
nobly and warmly of friendship than Aristotle. Never was it more vividly realized 
than in the schools of the Pythagoreans and the Epicureans. If the former went the 
length of a community of goods, the Samian sage outstripped them with his counsel, 
“Put not your property into a common holding, for that implies a mutual distrust. 
And if people distrust each other, they cannot be friends” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.3">μὴ 
κατατίθεοθαι τὰς οὐσίας εἰς τὸ κοινὸν· ἀπιστούντων γὰρ τὸ τοιοῦτον· εἰ δ᾽ ἀπίστων, 
οὐδὲ φίλων</span>). The intercourse of Socrates with his scholars—scholars who were 
at the same time his friends—furnished a moving picture of friendship. Men could 
not forget how he lived with them, how he laboured for them and was open to them 
up to the very hour of his death, and how everything he taught them came home to 
them as a friend's counsel. The Stoic ethic, based on the absence of any wants in 
the perfect wise man, certainly left no room for friendship, but (as is often the 
case) the Stoic broke through the theory of his school at this point, and Seneca 
was not the only Stoic moralist who glorified friendship and showed how it was a 
moral necessity to life. No wonder that the Epicureans, like the Pythagoreans before 
them, simply called themselves “friends.” It formed at once the simplest and the 
deepest expression for that inner bond of life into which men found themselves transplanted 
when they entered the fellowship of the school. No matter whether it was the common 
reverence felt for the master, or the community of sentiment and aspiration among 
the members, or the mutual aid owed by each individual to his  

<pb n="421" id="v.v-Page_421" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_421.html" />fellows—the relationship in every case was covered by the term of “the friends.” 
We should expect to find that Christians also called themselves “the 
friends.” But there is hardly any passage bearing this out. ‘In one of the “we” 
sections in Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 27:3" id="v.v-p2.4" parsed="|Acts|27|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.3">xxvii. 3</scripRef>) we read that 
Paul the prisoner was permitted <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.5">τρὸς τοὺς φίλούς πορευθέντι 
ἐπιμέλειαs τυχεῖν</span>. Probably <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.6">οἱ φίλοι</span> 
here means not special friends of the apostle, but Christians in general (who elsewhere 
are always called in Acts of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.7">οἱ ἀδελφοί</span>) . 
But this is the only passage in the primitive literature which can be adduced. Luke, 
with his classical culture, has permitted himself this once to use the classical 
designation. In <scripRef passage="3John 1:15" id="v.v-p2.8" parsed="|3John|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.15">3 John 15</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.9">ἀσπάζονταί 
σε οἱ φιλοι· ἀσπάζου τοὺς φίλους κατ᾽ ὄνομα</span>) it is most likely that special 
friends are meant, not all the Christians at Ephesus and at the place where the 
letter is composed. Evidently the natural term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.10">οἱ 
φίλοι</span> did not gain currency in the catholic church, owing to the fact that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.11">οἱ ἀδελφοί</span> (cp. above, pp. 405 f.) <i>was preferred 
as being still more inward and warm</i>. In gnostic circles, on the other hand, 
which arose subsequently under the influence of Greek philosophy,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.12">οἱ φίλοι</span> seems to have been used during the 
second century. Thus Valentinus wrote a homily <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.13">περὶ 
φίλων</span> (cp. Clem., <i>Strom</i>., vi. 6. 52); Epiphanius, the son of Carpocrates, 
founded a Christian communistic guild after the model of the Pythagoreans, and perhaps 
also after the model of the Epicurean school and its organization (Clem., <i>Strom</i>. 
iii. 5-9); while the Abercius-inscription, which is probably gnostic, tells how 
faith furnished the fish as food for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.14">(τοῖς) φίλοις</span>. 
Clement of Alexandria would have had no objection to describe the true gnostic circle 
as “friends.” It is he who preserves the fine saying (<i>Quis Dives</i>, xxxii.): 
“The Lord did not say [in <scripRef passage="Luke 16:9" id="v.v-p2.15" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>] 
give, or provide, or benefit, or aid, but make a friend. And friendship springs, 
not from a single act of giving, but from invariable relief vouchsafed and from 
long intercourse” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.16">οὐ μὴ οὐδ᾽ εἶτεν ὁ 
κύριος, Δος, 
ἢ ΙΙαράσχες, ἢ Ἐυεργέτησον, ἢ 
Βοήθησαν· φίλον δὲ ποιῆσαι· ὁ δὲ 
φίλος οὐκ ἐκ μίας 
δόσεως γίνεταί, ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ ὅλης 
ἀναπαύσεως καὶ συνουσίας 
μακρᾶς</span>).</p>


<pb n="422" id="v.v-Page_422" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_422.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Excursus 2. Christian Names." progress="82.69%" id="v.vi" prev="v.v" next="v.vii">
<h2 id="v.vi-p0.1">EXCURSUS II</h2> 
<h3 id="v.vi-p0.2">CHRISTIAN NAMES</h3>
<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.vi-p1.1">Does</span> the use of Christian names taken from the Bible 
go back to the first three centuries? In answering this question, we come upon several 
instructive data.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p2">Upon consulting the earliest synodical Acts in our possession, 
those of the North African synod in 256 <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p2.1">A.D.</span> (preserved in Cyprian's works), we 
find that while the names of the eighty seven bishops who voted there are for the 
most part Latin, though a considerable number are Greek, not one Old Testament name 
occurs. Only two are from the New Testament, viz., Peter (No. 72) and Paul (No. 
47). Thus, by the middle of the third century pagan names were still employed quite 
freely throughout Northern Africa, and the necessity of employing Christian names 
had hardly as yet arisen. The same holds true of all the other regions of Christendom. 
As inscriptions and writings testify, Christians in East and West alike made an 
exclusive or almost exclusive use of the old pagan names in their environment till 
after the middle of the third century, employing, indeed, very often names from 
pagan mythology and soothsaying. We find Christians called Apollinaris, Apollonius, 
Heraclius, Saturninus, Mercurius, Bacchylus, Bacchylides, Serapion, Satyrus, Aphrodisius, 
Dionysius, Hermas, Origen, etc., besides Faustus, Felix, and Felicissimus. “The 
martyrs perished because they declined to sacrifice to the gods whose names they 
bore”!</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p3">Now this is remarkable! Here was the primitive church exterminating every 
vestige of polytheism in her midst, tabooing pagan mythology as devilish, living 
with the great personalities  

<pb n="423" id="v.vi-Page_423" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_423.html" />of the Bible and upon their words, and yet freely employing the pagan 
names which had been hitherto in vogue! The problem becomes even harder when one 
recollects that the Bible itself contains examples of fresh names being given,<note n="738" id="v.vi-p3.1">Thus in the gospels we read of Jesus calling Simon “Kephas” and 
the sons of Zebedee “Boanerges” In <scripRef passage="Acts 4:36" id="v.vi-p3.2" parsed="|Acts|4|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.36">Acts iv. 36</scripRef> we are told that the Apostles named 
a man called Joseph “Barnabas” (Saulus Paulus does not come under this class).</note> 
that surnames and alterations of a name were of frequent occurrence in the Roman 
empire (the practice, in fact, being legalized by the emperor Caracalla in 212 for 
all free men), and that a man's name in antiquity was by no means regarded by most 
people as a matter of indifference.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p4">We may be inclined to seek various reasons for this indifference displayed by the primitive 
Christians towards names. We may point to the fact that a whole series of pagan 
names must have been rendered sacred from the outset by the mere fact of distinguished 
Christians having borne them. We may further recollect how soon Christians got the 
length of strenuously asserting that there was nothing in a name. Why, from the 
days of Trajan onwards they were condemned on account of the mere name of “Christian” 
without anyone thinking it necessary to inquire if they had actually committed any 
crime! On the other hand, Justin, Athenagoras, and Tertullian, as apologists of 
Christianity, emphasize the fact that the name is a hollow vessel, that there can 
be no rational “charge brought against words,”—“except, of course,” adds Tertullian, 
“when a name sounds barbarian or ill-omened, or when it contains some insult or 
impropriety!” “Ill-omened”! But had “dæmonic” names like Saturninus, Serapion, 
and Apollonius no evil connotation upon the lips of Christians, and did not Christians, 
again, attach a healing virtue to the very language of certain formulas (<i>e.g</i>., 
the utterance of the name of Jesus in exorcisms), just as the heathen did? No; 
surely this does not serve to explain the indifference felt by Christians towards 
mythological titles. But if not, then how are we to explain it?</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p5">Hardly any other answer can be given to the question than this, that the general custom of the world 
in which people were living proved stronger than any reflections of their own. At  

<pb n="424" id="v.vi-Page_424" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_424.html" />all times, new names have encountered a powerful resistance in the plea, “There 
is none of thy kindred that is called by this name” (<scripRef passage="Luke 1:61" id="v.vi-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|1|61|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.61">Luke i. 61</scripRef>). The result was 
that people retained the old names, just as they had to endorse or to endure much 
that was of the world,—so long as they were in the world. It was not worth while 
to alter the name which one found oneself bearing. Why, everyone, be he called Apollonius 
or Serapion, had already got a second, distinctive, and abiding name in baptism, 
the name of “Christian.” Each individual believer bore that as a proper name. In 
the Acts of Carpus (during the reign of Marcus Aurelius) the magistrate asked the 
accused, “What is thy name?” The answer was, “My first and foremost name is that 
of ‘Christian'; but if thou demandest my wordly name as well, I am called ‘Carpus.'” 
The “worldly” name was kept up, but it did not count, so to speak, as the real name. 
In the account of the martyrs at Lyons, Sanctus the Christian is said to have withheld 
his proper name from the magistrate, contenting himself with the one reply, “I am 
a Christian!”<note n="739" id="v.vi-p5.2">Similarly Eusebius (<i>Mart. Pal</i>., p. 82, ed. Violet): “The confessors, 
when asked by the judge where they came from, forbore to speak of their home on 
earth, but gave their true heavenly home, saying, We belong to the Jerusalem which 
is above” (cp. also, in <i>Eugipii epist. ad Pascasium</i>, 9, how St Severin describes 
his origin). Augustine also is evidence for the use of “<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p5.3">Christianus</span>” as a proper 
name. Looking back on his childhood (though lie was not baptized till he was a 
man), he writes: “<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p5.4">In ecclesia mihi nomen Christi infanti est inditum</span>” (<i>Confess</i>., 
vi. 4. 5).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p6">This one name satisfied people till about the middle of the third century; 
along with it they were content to bear the ordinary names of this world “as though 
they bore them not.” Even surnames with a Christian meaning are extremely rare. 
It is the exception, not the rule, to find a man like Bishop Ignatius calling himself 
by the additional Christian title of Theophorus at the opening of the second century.<note n="740" id="v.vi-p6.1">Other surnames (which were not Christian) also occur among Christians; 
cp. Tertull., <i>ad Scapulam</i>, iv.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p6.2">Proculus Christianus, qui Torpacion cognominabatur.</span>” 
Similar cases were not unusual at that time, The Christian soldier Tarachus (<i>Acta 
Tarachi</i> in Ruinart's <i>Acta Martyr</i>., Ratisbon 1859, p. 452) says: “My parents called 
me Tarachus, and when I became a soldier I was called Victor” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p6.3">a parentibus dicor 
Tarachus, et cum militarem nominatus sum Victor</span>”). Cyprian (according to Jerome, 
<i>de Vir. Illustr</i>. xlviii.) called himself Cæcilius after the priest who was the means 
of his conversion; besides that he bore the surname of Thascius, so that his full 
name ran, “Cæcilius Cyprianus qui et Thascius” (<i>Ep</i>. lxii., an epistle which is 
written to a Christian called “Florentius qui et Puppianus”). Cumont (<i>Les Inscr. 
chrét. de l'Asie mineure</i>, p. 22) has collected a series of examples from the inscriptions, some of which are undoubtedly Christian 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p6.4">Γέρων ὁ καὶ Κυριακός, 
Ἄτταλος ἐπίκλην Ἡσαΐας</span>, 
Optatina Resticia Pascasia, M. Cæcilius Saturninus qui et Eusebius, Valentina ancilla 
quae et Stephana, Ascia vel Maria. Of the forty martyrs of Sebaste two bear double 
names of this kind, viz., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p6.5">Λεόντιος ὁ καὶ 
Θεόκτιστος Βικράτιος ὁ καί 
Βιβιανός</span>. In The Martyrdom of St Conon we find a 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p6.6">Ναόδωρος ὁ καὶ Ἀπελλῆς</span>. The martyr Achatius 
says, “I am called Agathos-angelus” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p6.7">vocor Agathos-angelus</span>”).</note> 
The change first came a little before the middle of the third century. And  

<pb n="425" id="v.vi-Page_425" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_425.html" />the surprising thing is that the change, for which the way had been slowly paved, 
came, not in an epoch of religious elevation, but rather in the very period during 
which the church was corning to terms with the world on a larger scale than she 
had previously done. In the days when Christians bore pagan names and nothing more, 
the dividing line between Christianity and the world was drawn much more sharply 
than in the days when they began to call themselves Peter and Paul! As so often 
is the case, the forms made their appearance just when the spirit was undermined. 
The principle of “<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p6.8">nomen est omen</span>” was not violated. It remained extraordinarily 
significant. For the name indicates that one has to take certain measures in order 
to keep hold of something that is in danger of disappearing.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p7">In many cases people 
may not have been conscious of this. On the contrary, three reasons were operative. 
One of these I have already mentioned, viz., the frequent occurrence throughout 
the empire (even among pagans) of alteration in a name, and also of surnames being 
added, after the edict of Caracalla (in 212 <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p7.1">A.D.</span>). The second lay in the practice 
of infant baptism, which was now becoming quite current. As a name was conferred 
upon the child at this solemn act, it naturally seemed good to choose a specifically 
Christian name. Thirdly and lastly, and—we may add—chiefly, the more the church 
entered the world, the more the world also entered the church. And with the wofd 
there entered more and snore of the old pagan superstition that “<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p7.2">nomen est omen</span>,” 
the dread felt for words, and, moreover, the old propensity for securing deliverers, angels,  

<pb n="426" id="v.vi-Page_426" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_426.html" />and spiritual heroes upon one's side, together with the “pious” belief 
that one inclined a saint to be one's protector and patron by taking his name. Such 
a form of superstition has never been quite absent from Christianity, for even the 
primitive Christians were not merely Christians but also Jews, Syrians, Asiatics, 
Greeks, or Romans. But then it was controlled by other moods or movements of the 
Spirit. During the third century, however, the local strain again rose to the surface. 
People no longer called their children Bacchylus or Arphrodisius with the same readiness, 
it is true. <i>But they began to call themselves Peter and Paul in the same sense as 
the pagans called their children Dionysius and Serapion</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p8">The process of displacing mythological by Christian names was carried out very slowly. It was never quite 
completed, for not a few of the former gradually became Christian, thanks to some 
glorious characters who had borne them; in this way, they entirely lost their original 
meaning. One or two items from the history of this process may be adduced at this 
point in our discussion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p9">At the very time when we find only two biblical names (those 
of Peter and Paul) in a list of eighty-seven episcopal names, bishop Dionysius of 
Alexandria writes that Christians prefer to call their children Peter and Paul.<note n="741" id="v.vi-p9.1">In Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vii. 25.14: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p9.2">ὥσπερ καὶ ὁ Παῦλος 
πολὺς καὶ δὴ καὶ ὁ Πέτρος ἐν τοῖς 
τῶν πιστῶν παισὶν ἀνομάζεται</span> 
(“Even as the children of the faithful are often called after Paul and also after Peter”). This is corroborated by an inscription 
from the third century (de Rossi, in <i>Bullett. di archæol. crist</i>., 1867, p. 6): 
<span class="sc" id="v.vi-p9.3">DMM. ANNEO. PAVLO. PETRO. M. ANNEVS. PAVLVS: FILIO. CARISSIMO.</span> The inscription is 
additionally interesting on account of the fact that Seneca came from this <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="v.vi-p9.4">gens</span>.</note> 
It was then also that Christian changes<note n="742" id="v.vi-p9.5">It has been asserted that Pomponia Græcina retained or assumed 
the name of Lucina as a Christian (de Rossi, <i>Roma Sotterr</i>., I. p. 319, II. pp. 362, 
etc.), but this is extremely doubtful.—Changes of name were common among the Jews 
as well as in the Diaspora (see C.I.G., vol. iv. No. 9905: “<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p9.6">Beturia Paula—que bixit 
ann. LXXXVI. meses VI. proselyta ann. XVI. nomine Sara mater synagogarum Campi et Bolumni</span>”).</note> 
of name began to be common. It is noted (in Eus.,<i> H.E.</i>, vi. 30) that Gregory Thaumaturgus 
exchanged the name of Theodore for Gregory, but this instance is not quite clear.<note n="743" id="v.vi-p9.7">Did he call himself Gregory as an “awakened” man?</note> 
We are told that a certain Sabina, during the  

<pb n="427" id="v.vi-Page_427" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_427.html" />reign of Decius (in 250 <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p9.8">A.D.</span>) called herself Theodota when she was 
asked at her trial what was her name.<note n="744" id="v.vi-p9.9">Cp. <i>Acta Pionii</i>, ix.; this instance, however, is hardly relevant 
to our purpose, as Pionius instructed Sabina to call herself Theodota, in order 
to prevent herself from being identified.</note> 
In the Acta of a certain martyr called Balsamus (311 <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p9.10">A.D.</span>), the accused cries “According 
to my paternal name I am Balsamus, but according to the spiritual, name which I 
received at baptism, I am Peter.”<note n="745" id="v.vi-p9.11">Three martyrs at Lampsacus are called Peter, Paul, and Andrew (cp. 
Ruinart's <i>Acta Martyr</i>., 1850, pp. 205 f.).</note> Interesting, too, is the account 
given by Eusebius (<i>Mart. Pal</i>., xi. 7 f.) of five Egyptian Christians who were martyred 
during the Diocletian persecution. They all bore Egyptian names. But when the first 
of them was questioned by the magistrate, he replied not with his own name but with 
that of an Old Testament prophet. Whereupon Eusebius observes, “This was because, 
they had assumed such names instead of the names given them by their parents, names 
probably derived from idols; so that one could hear them calling themselves Elijih,<note n="746" id="v.vi-p9.12">See <i>Mart. Pal</i>., x. 1, for a martyr of this name.</note> 
Jeremiah, Isaiah, Samuel, and Daniel, thus giving themselves out to be Jews in the 
spiritual sense, even the true and genuine Israel of God, not merely by their deeds, 
but by the names they bore.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p10">Obviously, the ruling idea here is not yet that of patron saints; the prophets are selected as 
models, not as patrons. Even the change of name itself is still a novelty. This 
is borne out by the festal epistles of Athanasius in the fourth century, which contain 
an extraordinary number of Christian names, almost all of which are the familiar 
pagan names (Greek or Egyptian). Biblical names are still infrequent, although in 
one passage, writing.of a certain Gelous Hierakatnmon, Athanasius does remark that 
“out of shame he took the name of Eulogius in addition to his own name.”<note n="747" id="v.vi-p10.1"><i>Festal Epistles</i>, ed. by Larsow (p. 80).</note></p>
 
<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p11">It is very remarkable that down to the middle of the fourth century Peter and Paul are about the only 
New Testament names to be met with, while Old Testament names again are so rare 
that the above case of the five Egyptians who had assumed prophetic names must be 
considered an exception to the rule.  

<pb n="428" id="v.vi-Page_428" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_428.html" />Even the name of John, so far as I know, only began to appear within 
the fourth century, and that slowly. On the other hand, we must not here adduce 
a passage from Dionysius of Alexandria, which has been already under review. He 
certainly writes: “In my opinion, many persons [in the apostolic] had the same name 
as John, for out of love for him, admiring and emulating him, and desirous of being 
loved by the Lord even as he was, many assumed the same surname, just as many of 
the children of the faithful are also called Peter and Paul.” But what Dionysius 
says here about the name of John is simply a conjecture with regard to the apostolic 
age, while indirectly, though plainly enough, he testifies that Christians in his 
own day were called Peter and Paul, but not John.<note n="748" id="v.vi-p11.1">No older evidence is available. It is no proof to the contrary 
of what we have said, that the father of the Roman bishop Anicetus is said to have 
been called “John”; for, apart from the untrustworthiness of the notice (in the 
<i>Liber Pontif</i>.), he must have been a Syrian, and certainly he was not called after 
the apostle. According to the <i>Acta Johannis</i> (Prochorus), Basilius and Charis called 
the child given them by means of John, after the apostle's name, but these Acts 
belong to the post-Constantine age.</note> This preference 
assigned to the name of the two apostolic leaders throughout the East and West alike 
is significant,<note n="749" id="v.vi-p11.2">It is not certain that where “Paul” is found as a Christian name 
it must be referred to the great apostle. But “Paul” was rather more common than 
“Peter” even yet. We find it first of all as the name of a gnostic Christian of 
Antioch, who stayed with young Origen at the house of a wealthy lady in Alexandria 
(Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vi. 2. 14). Then there is Paul of Samosata, and the martyr Paul (<i>Mart. 
Pal</i>., p. 65), besides another martyr of the same name at Jamnia (<i>op. cit</i>., p. 86).</note> and it is endorsed by a passage from Eustathius, 
the bishop of Antioch, who was a contemporary of Athanasius. “Many Jews,” he writes, 
“call themselves after the patriarchs and prophets, and yet are guilty of wickedness. 
Many [Christian] Greeks call themselves Peter and Paul, and yet behave in a most 
disgraceful fashion.” Evidently the Old Testament names were left as a rule to the 
Jews, while Peter and Paul continue apparently to be the only New Testament names 
which are actually in use. This state of matters lasted till the second half of 
the fourth century.<note n="750" id="v.vi-p11.3">The bishops who attended the council of Nicæa got their names 
between 250 and 290. Of the 237 names which have come down to us, six-sevenths are 
common pagan names; there are even some like Aphrodisius, Orion, etc. About 18 names 
are “pious,” but neutral as regards any distinctively Christian value,  
<i>e.g</i>., Eusebius (five times), Hosius, Theodorus, Theodotus, Diodorus, 
Theophilus; of these, however, Pistus (twice, both times from the Balkan peninsula) 
may be regarded with a certain probability as Christian. The other 19 names show 
Paul six times (Palestine, Cœle-Syria, proconsular Asia, Phrygia, Isauria, and 
Cappadocia) Peter four times (Palestine twice, Cœle-Syria, Egypt: it is interesting 
to notice the absence of Asia), Mark three times (Lydia, Calabria, Achaia—but it 
is extremely questionable, at least, if the name was taken from the evangelist), 
John once (Persia) and James once (Nisibis),—though in both cases it is doubtful 
if the apostles were taken as the originals, since Jewish names would be common 
in the far East,—Moses once (in Cilicia, perhaps a Jew by birth), Stephen twice 
(Cappadocia and Isauria—very doubtful if any reference to the biblical Stephen), 
and Polycarp once (Pisidia). It is quite possible that the last-named may have 
been called after the great bishop of Smyrna, but there was also a Polycarp among 
the 87 bishops of the Synod of Carthage. As for the Old Testament names, the earliest 
instances, which are still very rare (in the second half of the third century), 
are almost all from Egypt. A list may be appended here, at Lietzmann's suggestion. 
Hilary, in the extant fragments of his collection of documents relating to the Roman 
controversy (II. and III.), gives 134 episcopal names for the council of Sardica (61 
orthodox and 73 semi-Arian), while Athanasius gives 284 orthodox names for the same 
synod (<i>Apol. c. Arian</i>. 50), though he has unfortunately omitted the episcopal sees. 
All these bishops must have got their names between 270 and 310 <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p11.4">A.D.</span> Among Hilary's 
134, there is a Moses, an Isaac, a Jonah (?), and a Paul (the Moses in Thessalian 
Thebes, the Isaac in Luetum [= <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p11.5">Λουειθά</span>, Arab, Petr.?]).
<i>All the rest bear current and in part purely pagan names</i> (the latter may have been 
quite probably Jews by birth). As for the 284 names of Athanasius, the same holds 
true of 270. The other 14 (<i>i.e.</i>, only 5 per cent.) include Paul (five times), 
Peter (once), Andrew (once; in Egypt, possibly after the apostle), Elijah (three 
times, in Egypt), Isaiah, Isaac, Joseph, Jonah (just once)—all in Egypt, except 
Jonah. This confirms what we have just said. The pagan names have remained untouched. 
Only “Paul” and “Peter” (to a slight extent) have slipped in. The Old Testament 
names are still confined to Egypt, and even there they are not yet common.</note> As the saints, prophets,  

<pb n="429" id="v.vi-Page_429" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_429.html" />patriarchs, angels, etc., henceforth took the place of the dethroned 
gods of paganism, and as the stories of these gods were transformed into stories 
of the saints, the supersession of mythological names now commenced in real earnest.<note n="751" id="v.vi-p11.6">The thirtieth of the Arabic canons of Nicæa is unauthentic and 
late: “<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p11.7">Fideles nomina gentilium filiis suis non imponant; sed potius omnis natio 
Christianorum suit nominibus utatur, ut gentiles suis utuntur, imponanturque nomina 
Christianorum secundum scripturam in baptismo</span>” (“Let not the faithful give pagan 
names to their children, Rather let the whole Christian people use its own names, 
as pagans use theirs, giving children at baptism the names of Christians according 
to the Scripture”).</note> Now, for the first time, do we often light upon names like John, James, Andrew, 
Simon, and Mary, besides—though much more rarely is the West—names from the Old 
Testament, At the close of the fourth century, Chrysostom, <i>e.g</i>. (cp. Hom. 52, in <i>Matth. </i>  

<pb n="430" id="v.vi-Page_430" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_430.html" />Migne, vol. lx. 365), exhorts the believers to call their children after 
the saints, so that the saints may serve them as examples of virtue. But in giving 
this counsel he does not mention its, most powerful motive, a motive disclosed by 
Theodoret, bishop of Cyprus in Syria, thirty years afterwards. It is this: that 
people are to give their children the names of saints and martyrs, in order to win 
them the protection and patronage of these heroes.<note n="752" id="v.vi-p11.8"><i>Græc. affect. curat</i>., viii. p. 923, ed. Schulze.</note> Then and thereafter 
this was the object which determined the choice of names. The result was a selection 
of names varying with the different countries and provinces; for the calendar of 
the provincial saints and the names of famous local bishops who were dead were taken 
into account together with the Bible. As early as the close of the fourth century,
<i>e.g</i>., people in Antioch liked to call their children after the great bishop 
Meletius. Withal, haphazard and freedom of choice always played some part in the 
choice of a name, nor was it every ear that could grow accustomed to the sound of 
barbarian Semitic names. As has been observed already, the Western church was very 
backward in adopting Old Testament names, and this continued till the days of Calvinism.</p>


<pb n="431" id="v.vi-Page_431" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_431.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter IV. The Organization of the Christian Community, as Bearing upon the Christian Mission." progress="84.28%" id="v.vii" prev="v.vi" next="v.viii">
<h2 id="v.vii-p0.1">CHAPTER IV</h2>
<h3 id="v.vii-p0.2">THE ORGANIZATION OF THE CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY, AS BEARING UPON THE CHRISTIAN MISSION<note n="753" id="v.vii-p0.3">Cp. on this Von Dobschütz's <i>Die urchristlichen Gemeinden</i> (1902) 
[translated in this library under the title of <i>Christian Life in the Primitive Church</i>].</note></h3>
 
<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.vii-p1.1">Christian</span> preaching aimed at winning souls and bringing individuals to God, “that 
the number of the elect might be made up,” but from the very outset it worked through 
a community and proposed to itself the aim of uniting all who believed in Christ. 
Primarily, this union was one which consisted of the disciples of Jesus. But, as 
we have already seen, these disciples were conscious of being <i>the true Israel</i> and 
<i>the ecclesia of God</i>. Such they held themselves to be. Hence they appropriated to 
themselves the form and well-knit frame of Judaism, spiritualizing it and strengthening 
it, so that by one stroke (we may say) they secured a firm and exclusive organization.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p2">But while this organization, embracing all Christians on earth, rested in the first 
instance solely upon religious ideas, as a purely ideal conception it would hardly 
have remained effective for any length of time, had it not been allied to <i>local 
organization</i>. Christianity, at the initiative of the original apostles and the brethren 
of Jesus, began by borrowing this as well from Judaism, <i>i.e.</i>, from the synagogue. 
Throughout the Diaspora the Christian communities developed at first out of the 
synagogues with their proselytes or adherents. <i>Designed to be essentially a brotherhood, 
and springing out of the synagogue, the Christian society developed a local organization 
which was of double strength</i>, superior to anything achieved by the societies  

<pb n="432" id="v.vii-Page_432" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_432.html" />of Judaism.<note n="754" id="v.vii-p2.1">We cannot discuss the influence which the Greek and Roman guilds 
may have exercised upon Christianity. In any case, it can only have affected certain 
forms, not the essential fact itself or its fixity.</note> One extremely advantageous fact about these local organizations 
in their significance for Christianity may be added. It was this: every community 
was at once a unit, complete in itself; but it was also a reproduction of the collective 
church of God, and it had to recognize and manifest itself as such.<note n="755" id="v.vii-p2.2">We do not know how this remarkable conviction arose, but it lies 
perfectly plain upon the surface of the apostolic and post-apostolic ages. It did 
not originate in Judaism, since—to my knowledge—the individual Jewish synagogue 
did not look upon itself in this light. Nor did the conception spring up at a single 
stroke. Even in Paul two contradictory conceptions still lie unexplained together: 
while, on the one hand, he regards each community, so to speak, as a “church of 
God,” sovereign, independent, and responsible for itself, on the other hand his 
churches are at the same time his own creations, which consequently remain under 
his control and training, and are in fact even threatened by him with the rod. 
He is their father and their schoolmaster. Here the apostolic authority, and, what 
is more, the general and special authority, of the apostle as the founder of a church 
invade and delimit the authority of the individual community, since the latter has 
to respect and follow the rules laid down and enforced by the apostle throughout 
all his churches. This he had the right to expect. But, as we see from the epistles 
to the Corinthians, especially from the second, conflicts were inevitable. Then 
again in <scripRef passage="3John 1:1-14" id="v.vii-p2.3" parsed="|3John|1|1|1|14" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.1-3John.1.14">3 John</scripRef> we have an important source of information, for here the head of 
a local church is openly rebelling and asserting his independence, against the control 
of an apostle who attempts to rule the church by means of delegates. When Ignatius 
reached Asia not long afterwards, the idea of the sovereignty of the individual church had triumphed.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p3">Such a religious and social organization, destitute of any 
political or national basis and yet embracing the entire private life, was a novel 
and unheard of thing upon the soil of Greek and Roman life, where religious and 
social organizations only existed as a rule in quite a rudimentary form, and where 
they lacked any religious control of life as a whole. All that people could think 
of in this connection was one or two schools of philosophy, whose common life was 
also a religious life. But here was a society which united fellow-believers, who 
were resident in any city, in the closest of ties, presupposing a relationship which 
was assumed as a matter of course to last through life itself, furnishing its members 
not only with holy unction administered once and for all or from time to time, but 
with a daily bond which provided them with spiritual benefits  

<pb n="433" id="v.vii-Page_433" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_433.html" />and imposed duties on them, assembling them at first daily and then 
weekly, shutting them off from other people, uniting them in a guild of worship, 
a friendly society, and an order with a definite line of life in view, besides teaching 
them to consider themselves as the community of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p4">Neophytes, of course, had to get accustomed or to be trained at first to a society of this kind. It ran counter 
to all the requirements exacted by any other cultus or holy rite from its devotees, 
however much the existing guild-life may have paved the way for it along several 
lines. That its object should be the <i>common edification of the members</i>, that the 
community was therefore ‘to resemble a single body with many members, that every 
member was to be subordinate to the whole body, that one member was to suffer and 
rejoice with another, that Jesus Christ did not call individuals apart but built 
them up into a society in which the individual got his place—all these were lessons 
which had to be learnt. Paul's epistles prove how vigorously and unweariedly he 
taught them, and it is perhaps the weightiest feature both in Christianity and in 
the work of Paul that, so far from being overpowered, the impulse towards association 
was most powerfully intensified by the individualism which here attained its zenith. 
(For to what higher form can individualism rise than that reached by means of the 
dominant counsel, “Save thy soul”?) Brotherly love constituted the lever; it was 
also the entrance into that most wealthy inheritance, the inheritance of the firmly 
organized church of Judaism. In addition to this there was also the wonderfully 
practical idea, to which allusion has already been made, of setting the collective 
church (as an ideal fellowship) and the individual community in such a relationship 
that whatever was true of the one could be predicated also of the other, the church 
of Corinth or of Ephesus, <i>e.g</i>., being <i>the</i> church of God. Quite apart from 
the content of these social formations, no statesman or politician can hesitate 
to admire and applaud the solution which was thus devised for one of the most serious 
problems of any large organization, viz., how to maintain intact the complete autonomy 
of the local communities and at the same time to knit them into a general nexus, 
possessed of strength and unity, which  

<pb n="434" id="v.vii-Page_434" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_434.html" />should embrace all the empire and gradually develop also into a collective 
organization.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p5">What a sense of stability a creation of this kind must have given 
the individual! What powers of attraction it must have exercised, as soon as its 
objects came to be understood! It was this, and not any evangelist, which proved 
to be the most effective missionary. In fact, we may take it for granted that the 
mere existence and persistent activity of the individual Christian communities did 
more than anything else to bring about the extension of the Christian religion.<note n="756" id="v.vii-p5.1">We possess no detailed account of the origin of any Christian community, 
for the narrative of Acts is extremely summary, and the epistles of Paul presuppose 
the existence of the various churches. Acts, indeed, is not interested in the local 
churches. It is only converted brethren that come within its ken; its pages reflect 
but the onward rush of the Christian mission, till that mission is merged in the 
legal proceedings against Paul. The apocryphal Acts are of hardly any use. But from 
1 Thessalonians, 1 Corinthians, and Acts we can infer one or two traits. Thus, while 
Paul invariably attaches himself to Jews, where such were to be found, and preaches 
in the synagogues, the actual result is that the small communities which thus arose 
are drawn mainly from “God-fearing” pagans, and upon the whole from pagans in general, 
not from Jews. Those who were first converted naturally stand in an important relation 
to the organization of the churches (Clem. <scripRef passage="Rom. xlii." id="v.vii-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|42|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.42">Rom. xlii.</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p5.3">οἱ ἀπόστολοι κατὰ χώρας 
καὶ πόλεις κηρύσσοντες 
. . . . καθίστανον τὰς ἀπαρχὰς 
αὐτῶν, δοκιμάσαντες τῷ 
πνεύμαρι, εἰς ἐπισκόπους 
καὶ διακόνους τῶν μελλόντων 
πιστεύειν</span> = Preaching throughout 
the country districts and cities, the apostles . . . . appointed those who were 
their firstfruits, after proving them by the Spirit, to be bishops and deacons for 
those who were to believe); as we learn from <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:12" id="v.vii-p5.4" parsed="|1Thess|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.12">1 Thess. v. 12 f.</scripRef> and 
<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:2" id="v.vii-p5.5" parsed="|Phil|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.2">Phil. i. 1</scripRef>, a sort of local superintendence at once arose in some of the communities. But what 
holds true of the Macedonian churches is by no means true of all the churches, at 
least during the initial period, for it is obvious that in Galatia and at Corinth 
no organization whatever existed for a decade, or even longer. The brethren submitted 
to a control of “the Spirit.” In <scripRef passage="Acts 14:23" id="v.vii-p5.6" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts xiv. 23</scripRef> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p5.7">χειροτονήσαντες αὐτοῖς 
κατ᾽ ἐκκλησίαν πρεσβυτέρους</span>) 
the allusion may be accurate as regards one or two communities (cp. 
also Clem. <scripRef passage="Rom. xliv." id="v.vii-p5.8" parsed="|Rom|44|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.44">Rom. xliv.</scripRef> ), but it is an extremely questionable statement if it is held 
to imply that the apostles regularly appointed officials in every locality, and 
that these were in all cases “presbyters.” Acts only mentions church-officers at 
Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:4" id="v.vii-p5.9" parsed="|Acts|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.4">xv. 4</scripRef>) and Ephesus (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:28" id="v.vii-p5.10" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">xx. 28</scripRef>, 
presbyters who are invested with episcopal powers).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p6">Hence also the injunction, repeated over and again, “Let us not forsake 
the assembling of ourselves together,”—“as some do,” adds the epistle to the Hebrews 
(<scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:25" id="v.vii-p6.1" parsed="|Heb|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.25">x. 25</scripRef>). At first and indeed always there were naturally some people who imagined 
that one could secure the holy contents and blessings of  

<pb n="435" id="v.vii-Page_435" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_435.html" />Christianity as one did those of Isis or the Magna Mater, and then withdraw. Or, 
in cases where people were not so short-sighted, levity, laziness, or weariness 
were often enough to detach a person from the society. A vainglorious sense of superiority 
and of being able to dispense with the spiritual aid of the society was also the 
means of inducing many to withdraw from fellowship and from the common worship. 
Many, too, were actuated by fear of the authorities; they shunned attendance at 
public worship, to avoid being recognized as Christians.<note n="757" id="v.vii-p6.2">Cp. Tertullian, <i>de Fuga</i>, iii.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p6.3">Timide conveniunt in ecclesiam: dicitis 
enim, quoniam incondite convenimus et simul convenimus et complures concurrimus 
in ecclesiam, quaerimur a nationibus et timemus, ne turbentur nationes</span>” (“They gather 
to church with trembling. For, you say, since we assemble in disorder, simultaneously, 
and in great numbers, the heathen make inquiries, and we are afraid of stirring 
them up against us”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p7">“Seek. what is of common profit to all,” says Clement of 
Rome (c. xlviii.). “Keep not apart by yourselves in secret,” says Barnabas (<scripRef passage="Barnabas 4:10" id="v.vii-p7.1">iv. 10</scripRef>), “as if 
you were already justified, but meet together and confer upon the common weal.” 
Similar passages are often to be met with.<note n="758" id="v.vii-p7.2"><scripRef passage="Herm.Sim 9:20" id="v.vii-p7.3"><i>Herm. Simil</i>., IX. xx.</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p7.4">οὗτοι οἱ ἐν 
πολλοῖς καὶ ποικίλαις 
πραγματείαις 
ἐμπεφυρμένοι οὐ κολλῶνται 
τοῖς δούλοις τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ 
ἀποπλανῶνται</span> (“These, being involved 
in many different kinds of occupations, do not cleave to the servants of God, but 
go astray”); <scripRef passage="Herm.Sim 9:26" id="v.vii-p7.5">IX. 26</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p7.6">γενόμενοι ἐρημώδεις, μὴ 
κολλώμενοι τοῖς δούλοις τοῦ 
θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ μονάζοντες 
ἀπολλύουσι τὰς ἑαυτῶν ψυχὰς</span> 
(“Having become barren, they cleave not to the servants of God, but keep apart and so lose their own souls”).</note> The worship on Sunday 
is of course obligatory, but even at other times the brethren are expected to meet 
as often as possible. “Thou shalt seek out every day the company of the saints, 
to be refreshed by their words” (<i>Did</i>., iv. 2). “We are constantly in touch with one 
another,” says Justin, after describing the Sunday worship (<i>Apol</i>., I. 
lxvii.), in order to show that this is not the only place of fellowship. Ignatius,<note n="759" id="v.vii-p7.7">Cp. <scripRef passage="Ephes. xiii." id="v.vii-p7.8" parsed="|Eph|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.13">Ephes. xiii.</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p7.9">σπουδάζετε 
πυκνότερον συνέρχεσθαι εἰς 
εὐχαριστίαν, θεοῦ</span> 
(“Endeavour to meet more frequently for the praise of God”); <i>Polyc</i>. iv.: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p7.10">πυκνότερον συναγωγαὶ 
γινέσθωσαν</span> (“Let meetings be held more frequently”); cp. also <i>Magn</i>. iv.</note> 
too, advocates over and over again more frequent meetings of the church; in fact, 
his letters are written primarily for the purpose of binding the individual member 
as closely as possible to the community and thus  

<pb n="436" id="v.vii-Page_436" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_436.html" />securing him against error, temptation, and apostasy. The means to 
this end is an increased significance attaching to the church. In the church alone 
all blessings are to be had, in its ordinances and organizations. It is only the 
church firmly equipped with bishop, presbyters, and deacons, with common worship 
and with sacraments, which is the creation of God.<note n="760" id="v.vii-p7.11">The common worship, with its centre in the celebration of the Supper, 
is the cardinal point. No other <span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p7.12">cultus</span> could point to such a ceremony, with its 
sublimity and unction, its brotherly feeling and many-sidedness. Here every experience, 
every spiritual need, found nourishment. The collocation of prayer, praise, preaching, 
and the reading of the Word was modelled upon the worship of the synagogue, and 
must already have made a deep impression upon pagans; but with the addition of the 
feast of the Lord's supper, an observance was introduced which, for all its simplicity, 
was capable of being regarded, as it actually was regarded, from the most diverse 
standpoints. It was a mysterious, divine gift of knowledge and of life; it was a 
thanksgiving, a sacrifice, a representation of the death of Christ, a love-feast 
of the brotherhood, a support for the hungry and distressed. No single observance 
could well be more than that, and it preserved this character for long, even after 
it had passed wholly into the region of the mysterious. The members of the church 
took home portions of the consecrated bread, and consumed them during the week. 
I have already (pp. 150 f.) discussed the question how far the communities in their 
worship were also unions for charitable support, and how influential must have been 
their efforts in this direction.—A whole series of testimonies, from Pliny to Arnobius 
(iv. 36), proves that the preaching to which people listened every Sunday bore primarily 
on the inculcation of morality: “<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p7.13">In conventiculis summus oratur deus, pax cunctis 
et venia postulatur magistratibus exercitibus regibus familiaribus inimicis, adhuc 
vitam degentibus et resolutis corporum vinctione, in quibus aliud auditur nihil 
nisi quod humanos faciat, nisi quod mites, verecundos, pudicos, castos, familiaris 
communicatores rei et cum omnibus vobis solidae germanitatis necessitudine copulatos</span>” 
(“At our meetings prayers are offered to Almighty God, peace and pardon are asked 
for all in authority, for soldiers, kings, friends, enemies, those still in life, 
and those freed from the bondage of the flesh; at these gatherings nothing is said 
except what makes people humane, gentle, modest, virtuous, chaste, generous in dealing 
with their substance, and closely knit to all of you within the bonds of brotherhood”).</note> Consequently, 
beyond its pale nothing divine is to be found, there is nothing save error and sin; 
all clandestine meetings for worship are also to be eschewed, and no teacher who 
starts up from outside is to get a hearing unless he is certificated by the church. 
The absolute subordination of Christians to the local community has never been more 
peremptorily demanded, the position of the local community itself has never been 
more eloquently laid down, than in these primitive documents. Their eager admonitions 
reveal the seriousness of the peril  

<pb n="437" id="v.vii-Page_437" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_437.html" />which threatened the individual Christian who should even in the slightest degree 
emancipate himself from the community; thereby he would fall a prey to the “errorists,” 
or slip over into paganism. At this point even the heroes of the church were threatened 
by a peril, which is singled out also for notice. As men who had a special connection 
with Christ, and who were quite aware of this connection, they could not well be 
subject to orders from the churches; but it was recognized even at this early period 
that if they became “inflated” with pride and held aloof from the fellowship of 
the church, they might easily come to grief. Thus, when the haughty martyrs of Carthage 
and Rome, both during and after the Decian persecution, started cross-currents in 
the churches and began to uplift themselves against the officials, the great bishops 
finally resolved to reduce them under the laws common to the whole church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p8">While the individual Christian had a position of his own within the organization 
of the church, he thereby lost, however, a part of his autonomy along with his fellows. 
The so-called Montanist controversy was in the last resort not merely a struggle 
to secure a stricter mode of life as against a laxer, but also the struggle of a 
more independent religious attitude and activity as against one which was prescribed 
and uniform. The outstanding personalities, the individuality of certain people, 
had to suffer in order that the majority might not become unmanageable or apostates. 
Such has always been the case in human history. It is inevitable. Only after the 
Montanist conflict did the church, as individual and collective, attain the climax 
of its development; henceforth it became an object of desire, coveted by everyone 
who was on the look-out for power, inasmuch as it had extraordinary forces at its 
disposal. It now bound the individual closely to itself; it held him, bridled him, 
and dominated his religious life in all directions. Yet it was not long before the 
monastic movement originated, a movement which, while it recognized the church in 
theory (doubt upon this point being no longer possible), set it aside in actual 
practice.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p9">The progress of the development of the juridical organization  

<pb n="438" id="v.vii-Page_438" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_438.html" />from the firmly organized local church<note n="761" id="v.vii-p9.1">Christians described themselves at the outset as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p9.2">παροικοῦντες</span> 
(“sojourners”; cp. p. 252); the church was technically “the church sojourning in the city” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p9.3">ἡ ἐκκλησία ἡ παροικοῦσα 
τὴν πόλιν</span>), but it rapidly became well defined, nor did it 
by any means stand out as a structure destined to crumble away.</note> to the provincial church,<note n="762" id="v.vii-p9.4">How far this ascent, when viewed from other premises which are 
equally real, corresponded to a descent, may be seen from the first Excursus to this chapter.</note> 
from that again to the larger league of churches, a league which realized itself 
in synods covering many provinces, and finally from that league to the collective 
church, which of course was never quite realized as an organization, though it was 
always present in idea—this development also contributed to the strengthening of 
the Christian self-consciousness and missionary activity.<note n="763" id="v.vii-p9.5">Tert., <i>de Præscript</i>. xx.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p9.6">Sic omnes [sc. ecclesiae] primae et 
omnes apostolicae, dum una omnes, probant unitatem communicatio pacis et appellatio 
fraternitatis et contesseratio hospitalis, quae iura non alio natio regit quam eiusdem 
sacramenti una traditio</span>” (“Thus all are primitive and all apostolic, since they 
are all alike certified by their union in the communion of peace, the title of brotherhood, 
and the interchange of hospitable friendship—rights whose only rule is the one tradition 
of the same mystery in all”).</note> It was 
indeed a matter of great moment to be able to proclaim that this church not only 
embraced humanity in its religious conceptions, but also presented itself to the 
eye as an immense single league stretching from one side of the empire to another, 
and, in fact, stretching beyond even these imperial boundaries. This church arose 
through the co-operation of the Christian ideal with the empire, and thus every 
great force which operated in this sphere had also its part to play in the building 
up of the church, viz., the universal Christian idea of a bond of humanity (which, 
at root, of course, meant no more than a bond between the scattered elect throughout 
mankind), the Jewish church, and the Roman empire. The last named, as has been rightly 
pointed out, became bankrupt over the church;<note n="764" id="v.vii-p9.7">It revived, however, in the Western church.</note> and the same might be said 
of the Jewish church, whose powers of attraction ceased for a large circle of people 
so soon as the Christian church had developed, the latter taking, them over into 
its own life.<note n="765" id="v.vii-p9.8">Ever since the fall of the temple, however, the Jewish church had 
consciously and voluntarily withdrawn into itself more and more, and abjured the 
Greek spirit.</note> Whether the Christian communities were as free creations 
as they were in the first century, whether they set  

<pb n="439" id="v.vii-Page_439" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_439.html" />up external ordinances as definite and a union as comprehensive as 
was the case in the third century— in either case these communities exerted a magnetic 
force on thousands, and thus proved of extraordinary service to the Christian mission.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p10">Within the church-organization the most weighty and significant creation 
was that of the monarchical episcopate.<note n="766" id="v.vii-p10.1">I leave out of account here all the preliminary steps. It was with 
the monarchical episcopate that this office first became a power in Christendom, 
and it does not fall within the scope of the present sketch to investigate the initial 
stages—a task of some difficulty, owing to the fragmentary nature of the sources 
and the varieties of the original organization throughout the different churches.</note> It was the bishops, properly 
speaking, who held together the individual members of the churches; their rise marked 
the close of the period during which charismata and offices were in a state of mutual 
flux, the individual relying only upon God, himself, and spiritually endowed brethren. 
After the close of the second century bishops were the teachers, high priests, and 
judges of the church. Ignatius already had compared their position in the individual 
church to that of God in the church collective. But this analogy soon gave way to 
the formal quality which they acquired, first in Rome and the West, after the gnostic 
controversy. In virtue of this quality, they were regarded as representatives of 
the apostolic office. According to Cyprian, they were “<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p10.2">judices vice Christi</span>” (judges 
in Christ's room); and Origen, in spite of his unfortunate experience with bishops, 
had already written that “if kings are so called from reigning, then all who rule 
the churches of God deserve to be called kings” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p10.3">si reges a regendo dicuntur, omnes 
utique, qui ecclesias dei regunt, reges merito appellabuntur</span>,” Hom. xii. 2 <i>in Num</i>., 
vol. x. p. 133, Lomm.). On their conduct the churches depended almost entirely 
for weal or woe. As the office grew to maturity, it seemed like an original creation; 
but this was simply because it drew to itself from all quarters both the powers and the forms of life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p11">The extent to which the episcopate, along with the other clerical offices which 
it controlled, formed the backbone of the church,<note n="767" id="v.vii-p11.1">Naturally, it came more and more to mean a position which was well-pleasing 
to God and specially dear to him; this is implied already in the term “priest,” 
which became current after the close of the second century. Along with the higher 
class of heroic figures (ascetics, virgins, confessors), the church also possessed 
a second upper class of clerics, as was well known to pagans in the third century. 
Thus the pagan in Macarius Magnes (III. 18) writes, apropos of <scripRef passage="Matthew 17:20" id="v.vii-p11.2" parsed="|Matt|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.20">Matt. xvii. 20</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 21:21" id="v.vii-p11.3" parsed="|Matt|21|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.21">xxi. 21</scripRef> (“Have faith as a grain of mustard-seed”): “He who has not so much faith 
as this is certainly unworthy of being reckoned among the brotherhood of the faithful; so that the majority of Christians, it follows, are not to be counted among the 
faithful, and in fact even among the bishops and presbyters there is not one who 
deserves this name.”</note> is shown by the fierce war waged against it by the  

<pb n="440" id="v.vii-Page_440" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_440.html" />state during the third century (Maximinus Thrax, Decius, Valerian, 
Diocletian, Daza, Licinius), as well as from many isolated facts. In the reign of 
Marcus Aurelius, Dionysius of Corinth tells the church of Athens (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 23) 
that while it had well-nigh fallen from the faith after the death of its martyred 
bishop Publius, its new bishop Quadratus had reorganized it and filled it with fresh 
zeal for the faith. In <i>de Fuga</i>, xi. Tertullian says that when the shepherds are 
poor creatures the flock is a prey to wild beasts, “as is never more the ease than 
when the clergy desert the church in a persecution” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p11.4">quod nunquam magis fit quam 
cum in persecutione destituitur a clero</span>”). Cyprian (<i>Ep</i>. lv. 11) tells how in the 
persecution bishop Trophimus had lapsed along with a large section of the church, 
and had offered sacrifice; but on his return and penitence, the rest followed him, 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p11.5">qui omnes regressuri ad ecclesiam non essent, nisi cum Trofimo comitante venissent</span>” 
(“none of whom would have returned to the church, had they not had the companionship 
of Trophimus”). When Cyprian lingered in retreat during the persecution of Decius, 
the whole community threatened to lapse. Hence one can easily see the significance 
of the bishop for the church; with him it fell, with him it stood,<note n="768" id="v.vii-p11.6">This is the language also of the heathen judge to bishop Achatius: “a 
shield and succourer of the region of Antioch” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p11.7">scutum quoddam ac refugium Antiochiae 
regionis</span>”; Ruinart, <i>Acta Mart</i>., Ratisb., 1859, p. 201): “<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p11.8">Veniet tecum [<i>i.e.</i>, 
if you return to the old gods] omnis populus, ex tuo pendet arbitirio</span>” (“All the 
people will accompany you, for they hang on your decision”), The bishop answers 
of course: “<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p11.9">Illi omnes non meo nutu, sed dei praecepto reguntur; audiant me itaque, 
si iusta persuadeam, sin vero perversa et nocitura, contemnant</span>” (“They are ruled, 
not by my beck and call, but all of them by God's counsel; wherefore let them hearken 
to me, if I persuade them to what is right; but despise me, if I counsel what is 
perverse and mischievous.”—Hermas (<i>Sim</i>., IX. xxxi.) says of the shepherds: “<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p11.10">Sin aliqua 
e pecoribus dissipata invenerit dominus, vae erit pastoribus. quod si ipsi pastores 
dissipati reperti fuerint, quid respondebunt pro pecoribus his? numquid dicunt, 
a pecore se vexatos? non credetur illis. incredibilis enim res est, pastorem pati 
posse a pecore</span>” (“But if the master finds any of the sheep scattered, woe to the 
shepherds. For if the shepherds themselves be found scattered, how will they answer 
for these sheep? Will they say that they were themselves worried by the flock? Then 
they will not be believed, for it is absurd that a shepherd should be injured by his sheep”).</note> 
and in these days a vacancy or <span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p11.11">interregnum</span> meant a serious crisis for any church. 
Without being properly a missionary,  

<pb n="441" id="v.vii-Page_441" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_441.html" />the bishop exercised a missionary function.<note n="769" id="v.vii-p11.12">For a distinguished missionary or teacher who had founded a church 
becoming its bishop, cp. Origen, Hom. xi. 4 <i>in Num</i>. [as printed above, p. 351].</note> In particular, he preserved 
individuals from relapsing into paganism, while any bishop who really filled his 
post was the means of winning over many fresh adherents. We have instances of this,
<i>e.g</i>., in the cruse of Cyprian or of Gregory Thaumaturgus. The episcopal dignity 
was at once heightened and counterbalanced by the institution of the synods which 
arose in Greece and Asia (modelled possibly upon the federal diets),<note n="770" id="v.vii-p11.13">Cp. (trans. below, under “Asia Minor,” § 9, in Book IV. Chap. III.) Tertull., 
<i>de Jejunio</i>, xiii.: “Aguntur per Graecias (for the plural, cp. Eus., 
<i>Vita Const</i>., iii. 19) illa certis in locis concilia ex universis ecclesiis, per quae et altiora quaeque 
in commune tractantur et ipsa repraesentatio totius nominis Christiani magna veneratione celebratur.”</note> 
and eventually were adopted by a large number of provinces after the opening of 
the third century. On the one hand, this association of the bishops entirely took 
away the rights of the laity, who found before very long, that it was no use now 
to leave their native church in order to settle down in another. Yet a synod, on 
the other hand, imposed restraints upon the arbitrary action of a bishop, by setting 
itself up as an ecclesiastical “<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p11.14">forum publicum</span>” to which he was responsible. The 
correspondence of Cyprian presents several examples of individual bishops being thus 
arraigned by synods for arbitrary or evil conduct. Before very long too (possibly 
from the very outset) the synod, this “<span lang="LA" id="v.vii-p11.15">representatio totius nominis Christiani</span>,” 
appeared to be a specially trustworthy organ of the holy Spirit. The synods which 
expanded in the course of the third century from provincial synods to larger councils, 
and which would seem to have anticipated Diocletian's redistribution of the empire 
in the East, naturally gave an extraordinary impetus to the prestige and authority 
of the church, and thereby heightened its powers  

<pb n="442" id="v.vii-Page_442" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_442.html" />of attraction. Yet the entire synodal system really flourished in the 
East alone (and to some extent in Africa). In the West it no more blossomed than 
did the system of metropolitans, a fact which was of vital moment to the position 
of Rome and of the Roman bishop.<note n="771" id="v.vii-p11.16">I do not enter here into the development of the constitution in 
detail, although by its close relation to the divisions of the empire it has many 
vital points of contact with the history of the Christian mission (see Lübeck, <i>Reichseinteilung 
and kirchliche Hierarchie des Orients bis zum Ausgang des</i> 4. <i>Jahrhunderts</i>, 1901). 
I simply note that the ever-increasing dependence of the Eastern Church upon the 
redistributed empire (a redistribution which conformed to national boundaries) imperilled 
by degrees the unity of the Church and the universalism of Christianity. The church 
began by showing harmony and vigour in this sphere of action, but centrifugal influences 
soon commenced to play upon her, influences which are perceptible as early as the 
Paschal controversy of 190 <span class="sc" id="v.vii-p11.17">A.D.</span> between Rome and Asia, which are vital by the time 
of the controversy over the baptism of heretics, and which finally appear as disintegrating 
forces in the fourth and fifth centuries. In the West the Roman bishop knew how 
to restrain them admirably, evincing both tenacity and clearness of purpose.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p12">One other problem has finally to be considered at this point, a problem which is of 
great importance for the statistics of the church. It is this: how strong was the 
tendency to create independent forms within the Christian communities, <i>i.e.</i>, 
to form complete <i>episcopal</i> communities? Does the number of communities which were episcopally organized actually denote the number of the communities in general, 
or were there, either as a rule or in a large number of provinces, any considerable 
number of communities which possessed no bishops of their own, but had only presbyters 
or deacons, and depended upon an outside bishop? The following Excursus<note n="772" id="v.vii-p12.1">Read before the Royal Prussian Academy of Science, on 28th Nov. 
1901 (pp. 1186 f.).</note> 
is devoted to the answering of this important question. Its aim is to show that 
the creation of complete episcopal communities was the general rule in most provinces 
(excluding Egypt) down to the middle of the third century, however small might be 
the number of Christians in any locality, and however insignificant might be the locality itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vii-p13">As important, if not even more important, was the tendency, 
which was in operation from the very first, to have all the Christians in a given 
locality united in a single community. As  

<pb n="443" id="v.vii-Page_443" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_443.html" />the Pauline epistles prove, house-churches were tolerated at the outset, 
(we do not know how long),<note n="773" id="v.vii-p13.1">We cannot determine how long they lasted, but after the New Testament 
we hear next to nothing of them—which, by the way, is an argument against all attempts, 
to relegate the Pauline epistles to the second century. For the house churches, 
see the relevant sections in Weizsäcke's <i>History of the Apostolic Age</i>. Hebrews is 
most probably addressed to a special community in Rome. Schiele has recently tried 
to prove, for reasons that deserve notice, that the community in question was developed 
from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p13.2">Συναγωγὴ τῶν Ἑβραίων</span>, 
for which there is inscriptional evidence at Rome (<i>American Journal of Theology</i>, 1905, pp. 290 f.), and I have tried to connect the 
epistle with Prisca and Aquila (<i>Zeits. für die neutest. Wiss</i>., 1900, pp. 16 f.). The one theory does not exclude the other.</note> 
but obviously their position was (originally or very soon afterwards) that of members 
belonging to the local community as a whole. This original relationship is, of course, 
as obscure to us as is the evaporation of such churches. Conflicts there must have 
been at first, and even attempts to set up a number of independent Christian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p13.3">θίασοι</span> 
in a city; the “schisms” at Corinth, combated by Paul, would seem to point in this 
direction. Nor is it quite certain whether, even after the formation of the monarchical 
episcopate, there were not cases here and there of two or more episcopal communities 
existing in a single city. But even if this obtained in certain cases, their number 
must have been very small; nor do these avail to alter the general stamp of the 
Christian organization throughout its various branches, <i>i.e.</i>, the general 
constitution according to which every locality where Christians were to be found 
had its own independent community, and only one community.<note n="774" id="v.vii-p13.4">The relation of the Christian 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p13.5">διδασκαλεῖα</span> to the local church (cp. 
above, p. 356) is wrapt in obscurity. We know of Justin's school, of Tatian's, Rhodon's, 
Theodotus's, Praxeas's, Epigonus's, and Cleomenes's in Rome, of the transition of 
the Thedotian school into a church (the most interesting case of the kind known 
to us), of catechetical schools in Alexandria, of Hippolytus scorning the Christians 
in Rome who adhered to Callistus, <i>i.e.</i>, the majority of the church (or a 
school), of various gnostic schools, of Lucian's school at Antioch side by side 
with the church, etc. But this does not amount to a clear view of the situation, 
for we learn very little apart from the fact that such schools existed. Anyone might 
essay to prove that by the second half of the second century there was a general 
danger of the church being dissipated into nothing but schools. Anyone else might 
undertake to prove that even ordinary Christianity here and there deliberately assumed 
the character of a philosophic school in order to secure freedom and safeguard its 
interests against the state and a hostile society (as was the case, we cannot doubt, 
with some circles; cp. above, p. 364). Both attempts would bring in useful material, 
but neither would succeed in proving its thesis. So much is certain, however, that, 
during the second century and perhaps here and there throughout the third, as well, 
the “schools” spelt a certain danger for the unity of the episcopal organization 
of the churches, and that the episcopal church had succeeded, by the opening of 
the third century, in rejecting the main dangers of the situation. The materials 
are scanty, but the question deserves investigation by itself.</note> This 
organization, with its simplicity and naturalness, proved itself extraordinarily 
strong. No doubt, the community was soon obliged to direct the full force of its  

<pb n="444" id="v.vii-Page_444" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_444.html" />anti-pagan exclusiveness against such brethren of its own number as 
refused submission to the church upon any pretext whatsoever. <i>The sad passion for 
heresy-hunting, which prevailed among Christians as early as the second century, 
was not only a result of their fanatical devotion to true doctrine, but quite as 
much an outcome of their rigid organization and of the exalted predicates of honour, 
which they applied to themselves as</i> “<i>the church of God</i>.” Here the reverse of the 
medal is to be seen. The community's valuation of itself, its claim to represent 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p13.6">ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ</span> 
(“the church of God” or “the catholic church” in Corinth, 
Ephesus, etc.) prevented it ultimately from recognizing or tolerating any Christianity 
whatever outside its own boundaries.<note n="775" id="v.vii-p13.7">Celsus had already laid sharp stress on heresy-hunting and the passion with which Christians fought one another: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii-p13.8">βλασφημοῦσιν 
εἰς ἀλλήλουs οὗτοι πάνδεινα ῥητὰ 
καὶ ἄρρητα, καὶ οὐκ ἂν εἴξαιεν 
οὐδὲ καθ᾽ δτιοῦν 
εἰς ὁμόνοιαν πάντη ἀλλήλους 
ἀποστυγοῦντες</span> (V. lxiii.: “These people utter all sorts of 
blasphemy, mentionable and unmentionable, against one another, nor will they give 
way in the smallest point for the sake of concord, hating each other with a perfect hatred”).</note></p>


<pb n="445" id="v.vii-Page_445" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_445.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Excursus I. Ecclesiastical Organization and the Episcopate (in the Provinces, the Cities, and the Villages), from Pius to Constantine." progress="87.00%" id="v.viii" prev="v.vii" next="v.ix">
<h2 id="v.viii-p0.1">EXCURSUS I</h2>
<h3 id="v.viii-p0.2">ECCLESIASTICAL ORGANIZATION AND THE EPISCOPATE (IN THE PROVINCES, THE CITIES, AND THE VILLAGES), FROM PIUS TO CONSTANTINE.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p1">“<span class="sc" id="v.viii-p1.1">In </span><scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1-16" id="v.viii-p1.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|16" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii.</scripRef> (where only bishops 
and deacons are mentioned) the apostle Paul has not forgotten the presbyters, for 
at first the same officials bore the name of ‘presbyter' as well as that of ‘bishop.' 
. . . . Those who had the power of ordination and are now called ‘bishops' were not 
appointed to a <i>single</i> church but to a whole province, and bore the name of ‘apostles.' 
Thus St Paul set Timothy over all Asia, and Titus over Crete. And plainly he also 
appointed other individuals to other provinces in the same way, each of whom was 
to take charge of a whole province, making circuits through all the churches, ordaining 
clergy for ecclesiastical work wherever it was necessary, solving any difficult 
questions which had arisen among them, setting them right by means of addresses 
on doctrine, treating sore sins in a salutary fashion, and in general discharging 
all the duties of a <i>superintendent</i>—all the towns, meanwhile, possessing the presbyters 
of whom I have spoken, men who ruled their respective churches. Thus in that early 
age there existed those who are now called bishops, but who were then called apostles, 
discharging functions for a whole province which those who are nowadays ordained 
to the episcopate discharge for a single city and a single district. Such was the 
organization of the church in those days. But when the faith became widely spread, 
filling not merely towns, but also country districts with believers,<note n="776" id="v.viii-p1.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p1.4">μέγισται δὲ οὐ πόλεις 
μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ χῶιραι τῶν 
πεπιστευκότων ἦσαν</span>; 
Lat. Version = <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p1.5">repletae autem sunt non modo civitates credentium, sed regiones</span>. 
Read, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p1.6">μεσταί</span> therefore instead of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p1.7">μέγισται</span>. </note>  

<pb n="446" id="v.viii-Page_446" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_446.html" />then, as the blessed apostles were now dead, came those who took charge of the whole 
[province]. They were not equal to their predecessors, however, nor could they certify 
themselves, as did the earlier leaders, by means of miracles, while in many other 
respects they showed their inferiority. Deeming it therefore a burden to assume 
the title of ‘apostles,' they distributed the other titles [which had hitherto been 
synonymous], leaving that of ‘presbyters' to the presbyters, and assigning that 
of ‘bishops' to those who possessed the right of ordination, and who were consequently 
entrusted with leadership over all the church. These formed the majority, owing, 
in the first instance, to the necessity of the case, but subsequently also, on account 
of the generous spirit shown by those who arranged the ordinations.<note n="777" id="v.viii-p1.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p1.9">διὰ μὲν τὴν χρείαν τὸ 
πρῶτον, ὕστερον δὲ καὶ ὑπὸ 
φιλοτιμίας τῶς ποιούντων</span>; 
Ambition, it might be conjectured, would be mentioned as the motive at work, but in that case  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p1.10">τῶν ποιούντων</span> would require to be away. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p1.11">Φιλοτιμία</span> therefore must mean 
“liberal spirit,” and this is the interpretation given in the Latin version: “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p1.12">Postea 
vero et illis adiecti sunt alii liberalitate eorum qui ordinationes faciebant.</span>” Dr 
Bischoff, however, proposes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p1.13">παροικούντων</span> for 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p1.14">ποιούντων</span>.</note> 
For at the outset there were but two, or at most three, bishops usually in a province—a state of matters which prevailed in most of the Western provinces until quite 
recently, and which may still be found in several, even at the present day. As time 
went on, however, bishops were ordained not merely in towns, but also in small districts, 
where there was really no need of anyone being yet invested with the episcopal office.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p2">So Theodore of Mopsuestia in his commentary upon First Timothy.<note n="778" id="v.viii-p2.1">See Swete's <i>Theodori episcopi Mopsuesteni 
in epp. b. Pauli commentarii</i>, vol. ii. (1882), pp. 121 f.</note> 
The assertion that “bishop” and “presbyter” were identical in primitive ages occurs 
frequently about the year 400, but Theodore's statements in general are, to the 
best of my knowledge, unique; they represent an attempt to depict the primitive 
organization of the church, and to explain the most important revolution which had 
taken place in the history of the church's constitution. Theodore's idea is, in 
brief, as follows. From the outset, he remarks—<i>i.e.</i> in the apostolic age, 
or by original apostolic institution—there was <i>a monarchical office</i> in the churches, 
<i>to which pertained the right of ordination</i>. This  

<pb n="447" id="v.viii-Page_447" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_447.html" />office was one <i>belonging to the provincial churches</i> (each province 
possessing a single superintendent), and its title was that of “apostle.” Individual 
communities, again, were governed by bishops (presbyters) and deacons. Once the 
apostles<note n="779" id="v.viii-p2.2">This is the first point of obscurity in Theodore's narrative. “The blessed 
apostles” are not all the men whom he has first mentioned as “apostles,” but either 
the apostles in the narrowest sense of the term, or else these taken together with 
men like Timothy and Titus.</note> (<i>i.e.</i> the original apostles) had died, however, 
a revolution took place. The motives assigned for this by Theodore are twofold: 
in the first place, the spread of the Christian religion, and in the second place, 
the weakness felt by the second generation of the apostles themselves. The latter 
therefore resolved (i.) to abjure and thus abolish<note n="780" id="v.viii-p2.3">This has, to be supplied by the reader (which is the second obscure 
point); the text has merely <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p2.4">βαρὺ νομίσαντες τὴν 
τῶν ἀποστόλων ἔχειν 
προσηγορίαν</span>. 
Theodore says nothing about what became of them after they gave up their name and rights.</note> 
the name of “apostle,” and (ii.) to distribute the monarchical power, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the right of ordination, among several persons throughout a province. Hence the 
circumstance of two or three bishops existing in the same province—the term “bishop” 
being now employed in the sense of monarchical authority. That state of matters 
was the rule until quite recently in most of the Western provinces, and it still 
survives in several of them. In the East, however, it has not lasted. Partly owing 
to the requirements of the case (<i>i.e.</i>, the increase of Christianity throughout 
the provinces), partly owing to the “liberality” of the apostles,<note n="781" id="v.viii-p2.5">This is the third point of obscurity in Theodore's statement. By 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p2.6">φιλοτιμία τῶν 
ποιούντων</span> it seems necessary to understand the generosity of the retiring 
“apostles,” and yet the process went on—according to Theodore himself—even after 
these apostles had long left the scene.</note> the number of the bishops has multiplied, so that not only towns, but even villages, 
have come to possess bishops, although there was no real need for such appointments.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p3">We must in the first instance credit Theodore with being sensible of the fact that the organization of the primitive churches 
was originally on the broadest scale, and <i>only came down by degrees</i> (to the local 
communities). Such was indeed the case. The whole was prior to the part. That is, the  

<pb n="448" id="v.viii-Page_448" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_448.html" />organization effected by the apostles was in the first place universal; 
its scope was the provinces of the church. It is Judæa, Samaria, Syria, Cilicia, 
Galatia, Asia, Macedonia, etc., that are present to the minds of the apostles, and 
figure in their writings. Just as, in the missions of the present day, outside sects 
capture “Brandenburg,” “Saxony,” and “Bavaria” by getting a firm foothold in 
Berlin, Dresden, Munich, and one or two important cities; just as they forthwith 
embrace the whole province in their thoughts and in some of the measures which they 
adopt, so was it then. Secondly, Theodore's observation upon the extension of the 
term “apostle” is in itself quite accurate. But it is just at this point, of course, 
that our doubts begin. It is inherently improbable that the apostles, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the twelve together with Paul, appointed the other “apostles” (in the wider sense 
of the word) collectively; besides, it is contradicted by positive evidence to the 
contrary,<note n="782" id="v.viii-p3.1">Compare the remarks of Paul and the Didachê upon apostles, prophets, and 
teachers. The apostles are appointed by God or “the Spirit.”</note> and Theodore's statement of it may be very simply explained 
as due to the preconceived opinion that everything must ultimately run back to the 
apostles' institution. Further, the idea of each province having an apostle-bishop 
set over it is a conjecture which is based on no real evidence, and is contradicted 
by all that we know of the universal ecclesiastical nature of the apostolic office. 
Finally, we cannot check the statement which would bind up the right of ordination 
exclusively with the office of the apostle-bishop. In all these respects Theodore 
seems to have introduced into his sketch of the primitive churches' organization 
features which were simply current in his own day, as well as hazardous hypotheses. 
Moreover, we can still show how slender are the grounds on which his conjectures 
rest. Unless I am mistaken, he has nothing at his disposal in the shape of materials 
beyond the traditional idea, drawn from the pastoral epistles, of the position occupied 
by Timothy and Titus in the church, as well as the ecclesiastical notices and legends 
of the work of John in Asia.<note n="783" id="v.viii-p3.2">It is even probable that he has particularly in mind, along with 
<scripRef passage="Titus 1:5" id="v.viii-p3.3" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. i. 5 f.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1" id="v.viii-p3.4" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1">1 Tim. iii. 1 f.</scripRef>, the well-known passage in Clem. Alex., 
<i>Quis Dives Salvetur</i>, (cp. Eus., <i>H.E</i>., III. xxiii.), since his delineation of the tasks pertaining to the 
apostle-bishop coincides substantially with what is narrated of the work of John in that passage (§ 6: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p3.5">ὅπου μὲν ἐπισκόπους 
καταστήσων, ὅπου δὲ ὅλας 
ἐκκλησίας 
ἀρμόσων, ὅπου δὲ κλήρῳ ἕνα 
γέ τινα κληρώσων τῶν ὑπὸ τοῦ 
πνεύματος σημαινομένων</span> 
= “Appointing bishops in some quarters, arranging the affairs of whole 
churches other quarters, and elsewhere selecting for the ministry some one of those 
indicated by the Spirit”; cp. also the description of how John dealt with a difficult case).</note> All this he has generalized, evolving therefrom the  

<pb n="449" id="v.viii-Page_449" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_449.html" />conception of a general appointment of “apostles” who are equivalent 
to “provincial bishops.”<note n="784" id="v.viii-p3.6"><i>Clem. Rom</i>. xl. f. cannot have been present to his mind, for his remarkable 
and ingenious idea of the identity of “apostles” and “provincial bishops” would 
have been shattered by a passage in which it is quite explicitly asserted that the 
apostles <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p3.7">κατὰ χώρας καὶ πόλεις 
κηρύσσοντες καὶ τοὺς 
ὑπακούοντας τῇ βουλήσει τοῦ 
θεοῦ βαπτίζοντες καθίστανον 
τὰς ἀπαρχὰς αὐτῶν, 
δοκιμάσαντες τῷ πνεύματι, εἰς 
ἐπισκόπους καὶ διακόνους τῶν 
μελλόντων πιστεύεινν</span> (see above, p. 434), while 
xlii. describes a succession, not of apostles one after another, but of bishops.</note> “Apostles” are equivalent “provincial bishops”; 
such is Theodore's conception, and the conception is a fantasy. Whether it contains 
any kernel of historical truth, we shall see later on. Meantime we must, in the 
first instance, follow up Theodore's statements a little further.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p4">He is right in recognizing that any survey of the origin of the church's organization 
must be based upon the apostles and their missionary labours. We may add, the organization 
which arose during the mission and in consequence of the mission, would attempt 
to maintain itself even after local authorities and institutions had been called 
into being which asserted rights of their own. But the distinctive trait in Theodore's 
conception consists in the fact that <i>he knows absolutely nothing of any originally 
constituted rights appertaining to local authorities</i>. He has no eyes for all that 
the New Testament and the primitive Christian writings, as a whole, contain upon 
this point; for even here, on his view, everything must have flowed from some apostolic 
injunction or concession—<i>i.e.</i>, from above to below. He adduces, no doubt, 
the “weakness” of the “apostles” in the second generation—which is quite a remarkable 
statement, based on the cessation of miraculous gifts.<note n="785" id="v.viii-p4.1">It seems inevitable that we should take Theodore as holding that 
the cessation of the miraculous power hitherto wielded by the apostles was a divine 
indication that they were now to efface themselves.—It was a widely spread conviction 
(see Origen in several passages, which Theodore read with care) that the apostolic 
power of working miracles ceased at some particular moment in their history. The 
power of working miracles and the apostles' power of working miracles are not, however, identical.</note> But it was 
in virtue of their own resolve that the, apostles withdrew from the scene, distributing their  

<pb n="450" id="v.viii-Page_450" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_450.html" />power to other people; <i>for only there could the local church's authority 
originate</i>! Such is his theory; it is extremely ingenious, and dominated throughout 
by a magical conception of the apostolate. The local church-authority (or the monarchical 
and supreme episcopate) within the individual community owed its origin to the “apostolic” 
provincial authority, by means of a conveyance of power. During the lifetime of 
the apostles it was quite in a dependent position. Even after their departure, the 
supreme episcopal authority did not emerge at once within each complete community. 
On the contrary, says Theodore, it was only two or three towns in every province 
which at the outset possessed a bishop of their own (<i>i.e.</i>, in the new sense 
of the term “bishop”). Not until a later date, and even then only by degrees, were 
other towns and even villages added to these original towns, while in the majority 
of provinces throughout the West the old state of matters prevailed, says Theodore, 
till quite recently. In some provinces it prevails at present.<note n="786" id="v.viii-p4.2">Theodore seems to regard this original state of matters as the ideal. 
At any rate, he expresses his dislike for the village-episcopacy.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p5">This theory about the origin of the local monarchical episcopate baffles all 
discussions.<note n="787" id="v.viii-p5.1">All the more so that Theodore goes into the question of how the 
individual community was ruled at <i>first</i> (whether by some local council or by a single 
presbyter-bishop). He says nothing, either, of the way in which the monarchical 
principle was reached in the individual community. We seem shut up to the conjecture 
that in his view the individual communities were ruled by councils for several generations.</note> 
We may say without any hesitation that Theodore had no authentic foundation for 
it whatever. Even when he might seem to be setting up at least the semblance of 
historic trustworthiness for his identification of “apostles” with “provincial bishops,” 
by his reference to Timothy, Titus, and John, the testimony breaks down entirely. 
We are forced to ask, Who were these retiring apostles? What sources have we for 
our knowledge of their resignation? How do we learn of this conveyance of authority 
which they are declared to have executed? These questions, we may say quite plainly,  

<pb n="451" id="v.viii-Page_451" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_451.html" />Theodore ought to have felt in duty bound to answer; for in what sources can we 
read anything of the matter? It was not without reason that Theodore veiled even 
the exact time at which this great renunciation took effect. We can only suppose 
that it was conceived to have occurred about the year: 100 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p5.2">A.D.</span><note n="788" id="v.viii-p5.3">Theodore 
adduces but one “proof” for his assertion that originally 
there were only two or three bishoprics in every province. He refers to the situation 
in the West as this had existed up till recently, and as it still existed in some 
quarters. But the question is whether he has correctly understood the circumstances 
of the case, and whether these circumstances can really be linked on to what is 
alleged to have taken place about the year 100.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p6">At the same time there is no reason 
to cast aside the statements of Theodore <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="v.viii-p6.1">in toto</span>. They start a whole set of questions 
to which historians have not paid sufficient attention, questions relating to the 
position of bishops in the local church, territorial or provincial bishops (if such 
there were), and metropolitans. To state the problem more exactly: Were there territorial 
(or provincial) bishops in the primitive Period? And was the territorial bishop 
perhaps older than the bishop of the local, church? Furthermore, did the two disparate 
systems of organization denoted by these offices happen to rise simultaneously, 
coming to terms with each other only at a later period? Finally, was the metropolitan 
office, which is not visible till the second half of the second century, originally 
an older creation? Can it have been merely the sequel of an earlier monarchical 
office which prevailed in the ecclesiastical provinces? These questions are of vital 
moment to the history of the extension of Christianity, and in fact to the statistics 
of primitive Christianity; for, supposing that it was the custom in many provinces 
to be content with one or two or three bishoprics for several generations, it would 
be impossible to conclude from the small number of bishoprics in certain provinces 
that Christianity was only scantily represented in these districts. The investigation 
of this question is all the more pressing, as Duchesne has recently (<i>Fastes épiscopaux 
de l'ancienne Gaule</i>, i., 1894, pp. 86 f.) gone into it, referring—although with 
caution—to the statements of Theodore, and deducing far-reaching conclusions with 
regard to the organization of the churches in Gaul. We shall require, in the first 
instance,  

<pb n="452" id="v.viii-Page_452" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_452.html" />to make ourselves familiar with his propositions<note n="789" id="v.viii-p6.2">Duchesne, be it observed, only draws these conclusions for Gaul, 
nor has he yet said his last word upon the other provinces. I have reason to believe 
that his verdict and my own are not very different; hence in what follows I am attacking, 
not himself, but conclusions which may be drawn from his statements.</note> (pp. 1-59). I give the main conclusion in his own words.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p7">P. 32: “<span lang="FR" id="v.viii-p7.1">Dans les pays situés à, quelque distance de la Mediterranée et de la basse vallée du 
Rhône, il ne s'est fondé aucune église (Lyon exceptée) avant le milieu du III<sup>e</sup> siècle 
environ.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p8">Pp. 38 f.: “<span lang="FR" id="v.viii-p8.1">Il en résulte que, dans l'ancienne Gaule celtique, avec ses 
grandes subdivisions en Belgique, Lyonnaise, Aquitaine et Germanie, une seule église 
existait au II<sup>e</sup> siècle, celle de Lyon . . . . ce que nos documents nous apprennent, 
c'est que l'église de Lyon était, en dehors de la Narbonnaise, non la première, 
mais la seule. <i>Tous les chrétiens épars depuis le Rhin jusqu' aux Pyrénées</i><note n="790" id="v.viii-p8.2">The mention of the Pyrenees shows that Duchesne 
includes Aquitania and the extreme S.W. of France in the province of which Lyons is said to have formed 
the only bishopric.</note> <i>ne formaient qu'une seule communauté; ils reconnaissaient un chef unique, l'évêque de Lyon</i>.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p9">P. 59: “<span lang="FR" id="v.viii-p9.1">Avant la fin du III<sup>e</sup> siècle—sauf toujours la région 
du bas Rhône et de la Méditerranée—peu d'évêches en Gaule et cela seulement dans 
les villes les plus importantes, A l'origine, au premier siécle chrétien pour notre 
pays (150-250), une seule église, celle de Lyon, réunissant dans un même cercle 
d'action et de direction tous les groupes chrétiens épars dans les diverses provinces 
de la Celtique.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p10">Duchesne reaches this conclusion by means of the following observations:—</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p11">1. No reliable evidence for a single Gallic bishopric, apart from that of Lyons, 
goes back beyond the middle of the third century.<note n="791" id="v.viii-p11.1">Arles alone was certainly in existence before 250 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p11.2">A.D.</span>, as the correspondence 
of Cyprian proves. But Arles lay in the provincia Narbonensis, which is excluded from our present purview.</note> Nor do the episcopal 
lists, so far as they are relevant in this connection, take us any farther back. 
Verus of Vienne, <i>e.g</i>., who was present at the council of Arles in 314 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p11.3">A.D.</span>, 
is counted as the fourth bishop in these lists; which implies that the bishopric 
of Vienne could hardly have been founded before ± 250 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p11.4">A.D.</span></p> 

<pb n="453" id="v.viii-Page_453" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_453.html" /> 
<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p12">2. The heading of the well-known epistle from Vienne and Lyons (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 1) runs thus: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p12.1">οἱ ἐν Βιέννῃ καὶ Λουγδούνῳ 
τῆς Γαλλίας παροικοῦντες 
δοῦλοι Χριστοῦ</span> (“the 
servants of Christ sojourning at Vienne and Lyons”). This heading resembles 
others, such as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p12.2">Κόρινθον, Φιλίππους, 
Σμύρναν</span>, etc. 
(“the church of God sojourning at Rome, Corinth, Philippi, Smyrna'” 
etc.), and consequently represents both churches as a unity—at least upon that reading 
of the words which first suggests itself.<note n="792" id="v.viii-p12.3">Certainly this argument is advanced with some caution (p. 40): 
“<span lang="FR" id="v.viii-p12.4">Cette formule semble plutôt désigner un groupe ecclésiastique que deux groupes 
ayant chacun son organization distincte: en tout cas, elle n'offre rien de contraire 
à l'indistinction des deux églises.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p13">3. In this epistle “Sanctus, deacon from Vienne, is mentioned—a phrase which would hardly be intelligible if it alluded to 
one of the deacons of the bishop of Vienne, but which is perfectly natural if Sanctus 
was the deacon who managed the inchoate church of Vienne, as a delegate of the Lyons 
bishop. In that event Vienne had no bishop of its own.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p14">4. Irenæus in his great work speaks of churches in Germany and also among the Iberians, the Celts, and the Libyans. 
Now it is a well-established fact that there were no organized churches, when he 
wrote, in Germany (<i>i.e.</i>, in the military province, for free Germany is out 
of the question). When Irenæus speaks of <i>churches</i>, he must therefore mean churches 
which were not episcopal churches.<note n="793" id="v.viii-p14.1">It is in this way, I believe, that Duchesne's line of argument 
must be taken (pp. 40 f.). But its trend is not quite clear to my mind.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p15">5. Theodore testifies that till quite recently there had been only two or three bishops in the 
majority of the Western provinces, and that this state of matters still lasted in 
one or two of them. Now, as a large number of bishoprics can be shown to have existed 
in southern and middle Italy, as well as in Africa, we are thrown back upon the 
other countries of the West. Strictly speaking, it is true, Theodore's evidence 
only covers his own period; but it fits in admirably with our first four arguments, 
and it is in itself quite natural, that bishoprics were less numerous in the earlier 
than in the later period.</p>

<pb n="454" id="v.viii-Page_454" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_454.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p16">6. Eusebius mentions a letter from “the parishes in Gaul over which Irenæus presided” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p16.1">τῶν κατὰ Γαλλίαν 
παροικιῶν ἃς 
Εἰρηναῖος ἐπεσκόπει</span>,<i> H.E.</i>, v. 23). 
Now although, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p16.2">παροικία</span> 
usually means the diocese of a bishop, in which sense Eusebius actually 
employs it in this very chapter, we must nevertheless attach another meaning to 
it here. “<span lang="FR" id="v.viii-p16.3">Le verbe <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p16.4">ἐπισκοπεῖν</span> 
ne saurait s'entendre d'une simple présidence comme 
serait celle d'un métropolitain à la tête de son concile. Cette dernière situation 
est visée dans le même passage d'Eusèbe; en parlant de l'évêque Théophile, qui présida 
celui du Pont, il se sert de l'expression 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p16.5">προὐτέτακτο</span>.</span>” In the present instance, 
then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p16.6">παροικίαι</span> denote “<span lang="FR" id="v.viii-p16.7">groupes détaches, dispersés, 
d'une même grande église</span>”—“<span lang="FR" id="v.viii-p16.8">plusieurs groupes de chrétiens, épars sur divers points du territoire, 
un seul centre ecclésiastique, un seul évêque, celui de Lyon.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p17">7. Analogous phenomena (<i>i.e.</i>, the existence of only one bishop at first and for some time to come) occur also 
in other large provinces, but the proof of this would lead us too far afield.<note n="794" id="v.viii-p17.1">P. 42: “<span lang="FR" id="v.viii-p17.2">D'autres églises que celle de Lyon ont eu d'abord un cercle 
de rayonnement très étendu et ne se sont en quelque sorte subdivisées qu'après une 
indivision d'assez longue durée. Je ne veux pas entrer ici dans l'histoire de 
l'évangélization de l'empire romain: cela m'entraînerait beaucoup trop loin. Il me 
serait facile de trouver en Syrie, en Égypte et ailleurs des termes de comparaison 
assez intéressants. Je les néglige pour me borner à un seul exemple</span>,” etc.</note> 
Duchesne contents himself with adducing a single instance which is especially decisive. 
The anonymous anti-Montanist who wrote in 192-193 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p17.3">A.D.</span> (Eus., <i>H.E</i>. v. 16) relates how 
on reaching Ancyra in Galatia he found the Pontic church 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p17.4">τὴν κατὰ Πόντον 
ἐκκλησίαν</span>) absorbed and carried away by the new prophecy. Now Ancyra does not lie in 
Pontus, and—“<span lang="FR" id="v.viii-p17.5">ce n'est pas des nouvelles de l'église du Pont qu'il a eues à Ancyre, 
<i>c'est l'église elle-même, l'église du Pont, qu'il y a rencontrée</i>.</span>” Hence it follows 
in all likelihood<note n="795" id="v.viii-p17.6">Duchesne also mentions the allusions to Christians in Pontus which 
we find in Gregory Thaumaturgus.</note> that the church of Pontus had still its “<span lang="FR" id="v.viii-p17.7">chef-lieu</span>” 
in Ancyra during the reign of Septimius Severus (c. 200 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p17.8">A.D.</span>).<note n="796" id="v.viii-p17.9">This is the period, therefore, in which Duchesne places the anonymous 
anti-Montanist. In my opinion, it is rather too late.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p18">8. The extreme slowness with which bishoprics increased in  

<pb n="455" id="v.viii-Page_455" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_455.html" />Gaul is further corroborated by the council of Arles (314 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p18.1">A.D.</span>), at 
which four provinces (la Germaine I., la Séquanaise, les Grées et Pennines, les Alpes 
Maritimes) were unrepresented. may be assumed that as yet they contained no autonomous 
churches whatever.<note n="797" id="v.viii-p18.2">A counter-argument is noticed by Duchesne. In Cypr., <i>Ep</i>. lxviii., we 
are told that Faustinus, the bishop of Lyons, wrote to Stephen the pope (c. 254 
<span class="sc" id="v.viii-p18.3">A.D.</span>), not only in his own name but in that of “the rest of my fellow-bishops who 
hold office in the same province” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p18.4">ceteri coepiscopi nostri in eadem provincia 
constituti</span>”). Duchesne admits that the earliest of the bishoprics (next to that 
of Lyons) may have been already in existence throughout the <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p18.5">provincia Lugdunensis</span>, 
but he considers that it is more natural to think of bishops on the lower Rhone 
and on the Mediterranean, <i>i.e.</i>, in the <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p18.6">provincia Narbonesis</span>, which had had 
bishops for a long while.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p19">Before examining these arguments in favour of the hypothesis 
that episcopal churches were in existence, which covered wide regions and a number 
of cities, and in fact several provinces together, let me add a further series of 
statements which appear also to tell in favour of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p20">(1) Paul writes . . . . <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p20.1">τῇ 
ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ τῇ 
οὔσῃ ἐν Κορίνθῳ σὺν 
τοῖς ἁγίοις πᾶσιν τοῖς 
οὖσιν ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ 
Ἀχαΐᾳ</span> (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:1" id="v.viii-p20.2" parsed="|2Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.1">2 Cor. i. 1</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p21">(2) In the Ignatian epistles (c. 115 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p21.1">A.D.</span>) not 
only is Antioch called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p21.2">ἡ ἐν Συρίᾳ ἐκκλησία</span> 
(“the church in Syria,” <i>Rom</i>. ix., <i>Magn</i>. xiv., <i>Trall</i>. xiii.) absolutely, but Ignatius even describes himself as “the bishop 
of Syria” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p21.3">ὁ ἐπίσκοπος Συρίας</span>, 
<i>Rom</i>. ii.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p22">(3) Dionysius of Corinth writes a letter “to the church sojourning at Gortyna, with the rest of the churches in Crete, commending 
Philip <i>their</i> bishop” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p22.1">τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τῇ 
παροικούσῃ 
Γορτύναν ἅμα ταῖς λοιπαῖς 
κατὰ Κρήτην, Φίλιππον 
ἐπίσκοπον 
αὐτῶν ἀποδεχόμενος</span>—Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 23. 5).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p23">(4) The same author (<i>op. cit</i>., iv. 23. 6) writes a letter to the church sojourning in Amastris, together 
with those in Pontus, in which he alludes to Bacchylides and Elpistus as having 
incited him to write . . . . and mentions their bishop Palmas by name” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p23.1">τῇ ἐκκλησία τῇ παροικούσῃ 
Ἄμαστριν ἅμα 
ταῖς κατὰ Πόντον, Βακχυλίδου μὲν 
καὶ Ἐλπίστου ὡσὰν αὐτὸν 
ἐπὶ τὸ γράψαι προτρεψάντων 
μεμνημένος . . . . ἐπίσκοπον 
αὐτῶν ὀνόματι Πάλμαν 
ὑποσημαίνων</span>).</p>

<pb n="456" id="v.viii-Page_456" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_456.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p24">(5) In Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iii. 4. 6, we read that “Timothy is stated indeed to have been the 
first to obtain the episcopate of the parish in Ephesus, just as Titus did over 
the churches in Crete”; (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p24.1">Τιμοθεός γε μὴν 
τῆς ἐν Ἐφέσῳ παροικίας 
ἱστορεῖται πρῶτος 
τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν εἰληχέναι, ὡς 
καὶ Τίτος τῶν ἐπὶ Κρήτης 
ἐκκλησιῶν</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p25">(6) “In the name of the brethren in Gaul over whom he presided, Irenæus sent despatches,” 
etc. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p25.1">ὁ Εἰρηναῖος ἐκ προσώπου 
ὧν ἡγεῖτο κατὰ τὴν Γαλλίαν 
ἀδελφῶν ἐπιστείλας</span>, 
Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 24. 11); cp. vi. 46: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p25.2">Διονύσιος τοῖς κατὰ Ἀρμενίαν ἀδελφοῖς 
ἐπιστέλλει, ὧν ἐπεσκόπευε Μερουζάνης</span> 
(“Dionysius despatched a letter to the brethren in Armenia over whom Merozanes presided”).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p26">(7) “Demetrius had just then obtained the episcopate over the parishes in Egypt, in succession to Julian” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p26.1">τῶν δὲ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ 
παροικιῶν τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν νεωστὶ τότε μετὰ Ἰουλιανὸυ 
Δημήτριος ὑπειλήφει</span>—Eus., 
<i>H.E</i>., vi. 2. 2).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p27">(8) “Xystus . . . . was over the church of Rome, 
Demetrianus . . . . over that of Antioch, Firmilianus over Cæsarea in Cappadocia, 
and besides these Gregory and his brother Athenodorus over <i>the churches in Pontus</i>” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p27.1">τῆς μὲν Ῥωμαίων ἐκκλησΐας 
. . . . Ξύστος, τῆς δὲ ἐπ᾽ 
Ἀντιοχείας . . . . 
Δημητριανός, Φιρμιλιανὸς δέ Καισαρείας τῆς Καππαδοκῶν, καὶ ἐπὶ 
τούτοις τῶν κατὰ Πόντον ἐκκλησιῶν Γρηγόριος καὶ ὀ τούτου 
ἀδελφὸς Ἀθηνόδωρος</span>.—Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vii. 14).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p28">(9) “Firmilianus was bishop of Cæsarea in Cappadocia, Gregory and his brother Athenodorus 
were pastors of <i>the parishes in Pontus</i>, and besides these Helenus of the parish 
in Tarsus, with Nicomas of Iconium,” etc. 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p28.1">Φιρμιλιανὸς μὲν τῆς 
Καππαδοκῶν Καισαρείας 
ἐπίσκοπος ἦν, Γρηγόριος δὲ καὶ 
Ἀθηνόδωρος ἀδελφοὶ τῶν 
κατὰ Πόντον παροικιῶν ποιμένες, 
καὶ ἐπὶ τούτοις Ἓλενος τῆς ἐν 
Τάρσῳ παροικίας, καὶ Νικομᾶς τῆς 
ἐν Ἰκονίῳ</span>, etc.—Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vii. 28).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p29">(10) “Meletius, bishop of 
the churches in Pontus” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p29.1">Μελέτιος τῶν 
κατὰ Πόντον ἐκκλησιῶν 
ἐπίσκοπος</span>.—Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vii. 32. 26).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p30">(11) “Basilides, bishop of the parishes in Pentapolis” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p30.1">Βασιλείδης ὀ κατὰ τὴν 
Πενεάπολιν παροικῶν 
ἐπίσκοπος.</span>—Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vii. 26. 3).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p31">(12) Signatures to council of Nicæa (ed. Gelzer et socii): 

<pb n="457" id="v.viii-Page_457" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_457.html" />“Calabria—Marcus of Calabria; Dardania—Dacus of Macedonia; Thessaly—Claudianus 
of Thessaly and Cleonicus of Thebes; Pannonia—Domnus of Pannonia; Gothia—Theophilus of Gothia; Bosporus—Cadmus of Bosporus 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p31.1">Καλαβρίας· Μάρκος 
Κ.—Δαρδανίας· Δάκος 
Μακεδονίας.—Θεσσαλίας· 
Κλαυδιανὸς Θ., Κλέονικος 
Θηβῶν.—Παννονίας· Δόμνος 
Π.—Γοτθίας· Θεόφιλος 
Γ.—Βοσπόρου· Κάδμος Β.).</span></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p32">(13) <i>Apost. Constit</i>., vii. 46: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p32.1">Κρήσκης τῶν κατὰ Γαλατίαν 
ἐκκλησιῶν, Ἀκύλας δέ καὶ 
Νικήτης τῶν κατὰ Ἀσίαν 
παροικιῶν</span> 
(“Crescens over the churches in Galatia, Aquila and Nicetes over the 
parishes in Asia”).<note n="798" id="v.viii-p32.2">Merely for the sake of completeness let me add that the <i>Liber Prædestinalus</i> 
mentions “Diodorus episc. Cretensis” (xii.), “Dioscurus Cretensis episc.” (xx.), “Craton 
episc. Syrorum” (xxxiii.), “Aphrodisius Hellesponti episc.” (xlvii.), “Basilius episc. 
Cappadociae” (xlviii.), “Zeno Syrorum episc.” (l.), and Theodotus Cyprius episc.” (lvi.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p33">(14) Sozomen (vii. 19) declares that the Scythians had only a single, bishop, 
although their country contained many towns (cp. also Theodoret, <i>H.E</i>., iv. 31, where Bretanio is called the high priest, of all the towns in Scythia).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p34">On, 1. I note that Duchesne's first argument is an argument from silence. Besides, it must be 
added that we have no writings in which any direct notice of the early Gothic bishoprics 
could be expected, so that the argument from silence hardly seems worthy of being 
taken into account in this connection. The one absolutely reliable piece of evidence 
(Cypr., <i>Ep</i>. lxviii.)<note n="799" id="v.viii-p34.1">See above, page 455.</note> for the history of the Gothic church, which reaches 
us from the middle of the third century, is certainly touched upon by Duchesne, 
but he has not done it full justice. This letter of Cyprian to the Roman bishop 
Stephen, which aims at persuading the latter to depose Marcian, the bishop of Arles, 
who held to Novatian's ideas, opens with the words: “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.2">Faustinus, our colleague, 
residing at Lyons, has repeatedly sent me information which I know you also have 
received both from him and also from he rest of our fellow-bishops established in 
the same province” (“Faustinus collega noster Lugduni consistens semel adque iterum 
mihi scripsit significans ea quae etiam vobis scio utique nuntiata tam ab eo quam a ceteris coepiscopis nostris in eadem  

<pb n="458" id="v.viii-Page_458" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_458.html" />provincia constitutis</span>”). It is extremely unlikely that by “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.3">eadem provincia</span>” 
here we are meant to understand the <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.4">provincia Narbonensis</span>. For, in the first place, 
Lyons did not lie in that province; in the second place, had the bishops of Narbonensis 
been themselves opponents of Marcian and desirous of getting rid of him, Cyprian's 
letter would have been couched in different terms, and it would hardly have been 
necessary for the three great Western bishops of Lyons, Carthage, and Rome to have 
intervened; thirdly, Cyprian writes in ch. ii. (“<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.5">Quapropter facere te oportet plenissimas 
litteras ad coepiscopos nostros in Gallia constitutos, ne ultra Marcianum pervicacem 
et superbum . . . . collegio nostro insultare patiantur</span>”): “Wherefore it behoves 
you to write at great length to our fellow-bishops established in Gaul, not to tolerate 
any longer the wanton and insolent insults heaped by Marcian . . . . upon our assembly”; 
and in ch. iii. (“<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.6">Dirigantur in provinciam et ad plebem Arelate consistentem 
a te litterae quibus abstento Marciano alius in loco eius substituatur</span>”): “Let letters 
be sent by you to the province and to the people residing at Arles, to remove Marcian, 
and put another person in his place.” Obviously, then, it is a question here of 
two (or three) letters, <i>i.e.</i>, of one addressed to the bishops of Gaul, and 
of a second (or even a third) addressed not only to the “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.7">plebs Arelate consistens</span>,” 
but also to the “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.8">provincia</span>” (which can only mean the <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.9">provincia Narbonensis</span>, in 
which Arles lay). It follows from this that the “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.10">coepiscopi nostri in Gallia constituti</span>” 
(ii.) are hardly to be identified with the bishops of Narbonensis, which leads to 
the further conclusion that these “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.11">coepiscopi</span>” are the bishops of the <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.12">provincia 
Lugdunensis</span>—a conclusion which in itself appears to be the most natural and obvious 
explanation of the passage. <i>The <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.13">provincia Lugdunensis</span> thus had several bishops in 
the days of Cyprian, who were already gathered into one Synod</i>,<note n="800" id="v.viii-p34.14">This must be the meaning of Cyprian's phrase, “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.15">tam a Faustino quam 
a ceteris coepiscopis nostris in eadem provincia constitutis</span>.”</note> <i>and 
corresponded with Rome</i>. We cannot make out from this passage how old these bishoprics 
were, but it is at any rate unlikely that all of them had just been founded. In 
this connection Duchesne also refers to the fact that bishop Verus of Vienne, who was present at the council  

<pb n="459" id="v.viii-Page_459" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_459.html" />of Arles in 314, is counted in one ancient list as the fourth bishop 
of Vienne; which makes the origin of the local bishopric fall hardly earlier than 
± 250 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p34.16">A.D.</span> But the list is not ancient. Besides, it is a questionable authority. And, 
even granting that it were reliable, it is quite arbitrary to assume a mean term 
of eighteen years as the duration of an individual episcopate; while, even supposing 
that such a calculation were accurate, it would simply follow that Vienne (although 
situated. in the <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p34.17">provincia Narbonensis</span>, where even Duchesne admits that bishoprics 
had been founded in earlier days) did not receive her bishopric till later. No inference 
could be drawn from this regarding the town of Lyons.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p35">On 2. Duchesne holds that the heading of the letter (in Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 1: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p35.1">οἱ ἐν Βιέννῃ καὶ Λουγδούνῳ τῆς Γαλλίας 
παροικοῦντες δοῦλοι τοῦ Χριστοῦ</span>) seems to describe the Christians 
of Vienne and Lyons as if they were a single church. But if such were the case, 
one would expect Lyons to be put first, since it was Lyons and not Vienne which 
had a bishop. Besides, the letter does not speak of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p35.2">ἐκκλησίαι</span> or 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p35.3">ἐκκλησία</span> but 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p35.4">δοῦλοι Χριστοῦ</span>, just as the address of the letter mentions “the brethren in 
Asia and Phrygia” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p35.5">οἱ κατὰ τὴν Ἀσίαν καὶ 
Φρυγίαν ἀδελφοί</span>) and not “churches” at 
all. Hence nothing at all can be gathered from this passage regarding the organization 
of the local Christians. Though Vienne and Lyons belonged to different provinces, 
they lay very close together; and as the same calamity had befallen the Christians 
of both places, one can quite understand how they write a letter in common on that subject.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p36">On 3. “Their whole fury was aroused exceedingly against Sanctus the deacon 
from Vienne” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p36.1">ἐνέσκηψεν ἡ ὀργὴ πᾶσα 
ἐις Σάγκτον τὸν<note n="801" id="v.viii-p36.2">So, rightly, Schwartz.</note>  
διάκονον ἀπὸ 
Βιέννης</span>). It is possible to take this, with Duchesne, as referring to a certain 
Sanctus who managed the inchoate church of Vienne as a delegate of the Lyons bishop. 
But the explanation is far from certain. This sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p36.3">ἀπό</span> is unusual (though not 
intolerable),<note n="802" id="v.viii-p36.4">Cp. Eus., <i>H.E</i>., v. 19: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p36.5">Αἴλιος Πούπλιος 
Ἰούλιος ἀπὸ Δεβελτοῦ κολωνείας τῆς 
Θρᾴκης ἐπίσκοπος</span> (“Aelius Publius Julius, bishop of Debeltum, a colony 
of Thrace”). The parallel, of course, is not decisive, as Julius was at a gathering in Phrygia when he penned these words.</note> and the words may quite well  

<pb n="460" id="v.viii-Page_460" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_460.html" />be rendered, “the deacon who came from Vienne” [sc. belonging to the 
church of Lyons].<note n="803" id="v.viii-p36.6">Cp. what immediately follows—“against Attalus a native of Pergamum” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p36.7">εἰς Ἄτταλον Περγαμηνὸν 
τῷ γένει</span>), and also § 49 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p36.8">Ἀλέξανδρος τις, Φρὺξ μὲν τὸ 
γένος, ἰατρὸς δὲ τὴν ἐπιστήμην</span> = 
a certain Alexander, of Phrygian extraction, and a physician by profession). Neumann, in his <i>Röm. Staat und die allgem</i>. Kirche, 
i. (1890), p. 30, writes thus: “As Sanctus, the deacon of Vienna, appears before 
the tribunal of the legate of Lyons, he must have been arrested in Lyons.”</note> 
But even supposing that Sanctus was described here as the deacon of Vienne, it seems 
to me hasty and precarious to infer, with Duchesne, that Vienne had only a single 
deacon and no bishop (not even a presbyter) at all. Surely this is to build too 
much upon the article before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p36.9">διάκονον</span>. Of course, it may be so; we shall come back 
to this passage later on. Meantime, suffice it to say that the explicit description 
of Pothinus in the letter as “entrusted with the bishopric of Lyons” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p36.10">τὴν διακονίαν τῆς 
ἐπισκοπῆς τῆς ἐν Λουγδούνῳ 
πεπιστευμένος</span>), instead of as “our bishop” 
or even “the bishop,” does not tell in favour of the hypothesis that Lyons alone, 
and not Vienne, had a bishop at that period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p37">On 4. The passage from Iren., i. 10. 2 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p37.1">καὶ οὕτε αἱ ἐν 
Γερμανίαις ἱδρυμέναι ἐκκλησίαι ἄλλως πεπιστεύκασιν ἤ ἄλλως 
παραδιδόασιν, οὔτε ἐν ταῖς Ἰβηρίαις, οὔτε ἐν Κελτοῖς, οὔτε κατὰ 
τὰς ἀνατολὰς οὔτε ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, οὔτε ἐν Λιβύῃ οὔτε αἱ κατὰ 
μέσα τοῦ κόσμου ἱδρυμέναι
</span> = Nor did the churches planted in Germany hold any 
different faith or tradition, any more than do those in Iberia or in Gaul or in 
the East or in Egypt or in Libya or in the central region of the world) remains 
neutral if we read it and interpret it very sceptically. The language affords no 
clue to the way in which the churches in Germany and among the Celts were organized. 
But the most obvious interpretation is that these “churches” were just as entire 
and complete in themselves as the churches of the East, of Egypt, of Libya, and 
of all Europe, which are mentioned with them on the same level. At any rate, nothing 
can be inferred from this passage in support of Duchesne's opinion. It is a pure 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p37.2">petitio principii</span>” to hold that complete churches could not have existed in Germany.</p>

<pb n="461" id="v.viii-Page_461" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_461.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p38">On 5. No weight attaches to Theodore's evidence regarding the primitive age. Yet 
even he presupposes that after the exit of the “apostles” (= provincial bishops) 
each separate province had two or three bishops of its own, while Duchesne would 
prove that the three Gauls had merely one bishop between them or about a hundred years.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p39">On 6. At first sight, this argument seems to be particularly conclusive, 
but on a closer examination it proves untenable, and in fact turns round in exactly 
an opposite direction. The expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p39.1">τῶν κατὰ . . . . ἐπεσκόπει</span> cannot, we 
are told, be understood to mean episcopal dioceses over which Irenæus resided as metropolitan; 
it merely denotes scattered groups of Christians (though in the immediate context 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p39.2">ἡ παροικία</span> does mean an episcopal diocese), as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p39.3">ἐπισκοπεῖν</span> need only imply direct 
episcopal functions. Yet in <i>H.E.</i>, vii. 26. 3, Eusebius describes Basilides as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p39.4">ὁ κατὰ τὴν Πεντάπολιν παροικιῶν ἐπίσκοπος</span> (see 11)), and Meletius (<i>H.E</i>., 
vii. 32. 26; cp. (10)) as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p39.5">τῶν κατὰ Πόντον ἐκκλησιῶν 
ἐπίσκοπος</span>, and it is quite certain—even on the testimony of Eusebius himself—that 
there were several bishoprics at that period in Pentapolis and Pontus.<note n="804" id="v.viii-p39.6">In this very chapter Eusebius mentions the bishopric of Berenicê in Pentapolis.</note> 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p39.7">Ἐπίσκοπος παροικιῶν</span>, 
<i>therefore, denotes in this connection the position of naetropolitan</i>,<note n="805" id="v.viii-p39.8">On Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, vi. 2. 2, see below (p. 462).</note> 
and it is in this sense that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p39.9">παροικίας ἐπισκοιπεῖν</span> must also be understood with 
reference to Irenæus. The latter, Eusebius meant, was metropolitan of the episcopal 
dioceses in Gaul. So far from proving, then, that about 100 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p39.10">A.D.</span> there was only 
one bishop in Gaul, <i>our passage proves the existence of several bishops</i>.<note n="806" id="v.viii-p39.11">Thus the expression used by Eusebius in <i>H.E</i>., v. 24. 11 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p39.12">ὁ Εἰρηναῖος ἐκ 
προσώπου ὧν ἡγεῖτο κατὰ τὴν Γαλλίαν ἀδελφῶν ἐπιστείλας</span>—cp.
(6)) is also to be understood as a reference to the metropolitan rank of Irenæus, 
since it is employed as a simple equivalent for the above expression in v. 23. Probst 
(<i>Kirchliche Disziplin in den drei ersten christlichen Jahrhunderten</i>, p. 97) and other 
scholars even go the length of including Gallic <i>bishops</i> among the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p39.13">ἀδελφοί</span>, an interpretation which is not necessary, 
although it is possible, and is on one strong piece of evidence in the “parishes” 
of v. 23.—The outcome of both passages relating to Irenæus and Gaul is that it is 
impossible to ascertain whether the Meruzanes mentioned in <i>H.E</i>. vi. 46 as the bishop 
of the Armenian brethren was the sole local bishop at that period or the metropolitan. See on (6).</note></p>
   
<pb n="462" id="v.viii-Page_462" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_462.html" />

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p40">On 7. This argument is quite untenable. The church of Pontus, we are told, had its 
episcopal headquarters in the Galatian Ancyra about 200 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p40.1">A.D.</span>! But about 190 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p40.2">A.D.</span> 
it already had a metropolitan of its own, for Eusebius mentions a writing sent during 
the Paschal controversy by “the bishops of Pontus over whom Palmas, as their senior, 
presided” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p40.3">τῶν κατὰ Πόντον ἐπισκόπων, 
ὧν Πάλμας ὡς ἀρχαιότατος προὐτέτακτο</span>, <i>H.E.</i>, v. 23). How Duchesne could overlook this 
passage is all the more surprising, inasmuch as a little above he quotes from this 
very chapter. Besides, this Palmas, as we may learn from Dionysius of Corinth (in 
Eus., <i>H.E.</i>, iv. 23. 6; see below, p. 463), seems to have stayed not in Ancyra but in Amastris. Furthermore, in the passage in question 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p40.4">τόπον</span> (so Schwartz) must be read<note n="807" id="v.viii-p40.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p40.6">Προσφάτως γενόμενος 
ἐν Ἀγκύρᾳ τῆς Γαλατίας καὶ 
καταλαβὼν τὴν κατὰ τόπον 
(not Πόντον) ἐκκλησίαν ὑπὸ τῆς 
νίας ταύτης . . . . 
ψευδοπροφητείας 
διατεθρυλημένην</span> 
(“When I was recently at Ancyra in Galatia, I found the local church quite upset by this novel form . . . .  
of false prophecy”). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p40.7">Κατὰ Πόντον</span> is in one other 
passage of Eusebius a mistake for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p40.8">κατὰ πάντα τόπον</span> 
(iv. 15. 2).</note> instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p40.9">Πόντον</span>, despite the Syriac version. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p40.10">Πόντον</span> is meaningless here, even 
if the territorial bishop of Pontus resided at that time in Ancyra. Thus it is not 
in Pontus, but in Phrygia and Gaul, that we hear of Montanist agitations, and, moreover, 
one could not possibly have got acquainted with the church of Pontus in Ancyra, 
even if the latter place had been the residence of that church's head. Can one get 
acquainted in Alexandria nowadays with the church of Abyssinia?</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p41">On 8. Duchesne's final argument proves nothing, because it is uncertain whether the four recent provinces 
mentioned here had still no bishops by 314 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p41.1">A.D.</span> Nothing can be based on the fact 
that they were not represented at Arles, for the representation of churches at the 
great synods was always an extremely haphazard affair. But even supposing that these 
provinces were still without bishops of their own, this proves nothing with regard to Lyons.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p42">I have added to Duchesne's reasons fourteen other passages which appear 
to favour his hypothesis. Three of these (6), (10), (11) have been already noticed 
under 6., and our conclusion was that they were silent upon provincial bishops, 
being concerned  

<pb n="463" id="v.viii-Page_463" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_463.html" />rather with metropolitans. It remains for us to review briefly the other eleven.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p43">We must not infer from <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:1" id="v.viii-p43.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.1">2 Cor. i. 1</scripRef> that, when Paul wrote this epistle, 
all the Christians of Achaia belonged to the church of Corinth. In <scripRef passage="Romans 16:1" id="v.viii-p43.2" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">Rom. xvi. 1 f.</scripRef> 
Paul mentions a certain Phoebê, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p43.3">διάκονος τῆς 
ἐκκλησίας τῆς ἐν Κεγχρεαῖς</span>, 
speaking highly of her as having been a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p43.4">προστάτις πολλῶν καὶ ἐμοῦ αὐτοῦ</span>, so that, 
while many Christians scattered throughout Achaia may have also belonged to the 
church at Corinth at that period, there was nevertheless a church at Cencheæ besides, 
which we have no reason to suppose was not independent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p44">Ignatius's description of 
himself as “bishop of Syria,” and his description of the church of Antioch as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p44.1">ἡ ἐν Συρίᾳ ἐκκλησίᾳ</span>, 
appear to prove decisively that there was only one bishop then in Syria, viz., at Antioch (2). Yet in <i>ad Phil</i>. 
x. we read how some of the neighbouring churches sent <i>bishops</i>, others presbyters and deacons, to Antioch 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p44.2">ὡς καὶ αἱ ἔγγιστα 
ἐκκλησίαι ἔπεμψαν 
ἐπισκόπους, αἱ δὲ πρεσβυτέρους 
καὶ διοκόνους</span>), which shows that there were bishoprics<note n="808" id="v.viii-p44.3">Some of the bishoprics adjoining Antioch, of which Eusebius speaks in 
<i>H.E</i>., vii. 30. 10 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p44.4">ἐπίσκοποι τῶν ὁμόρων ἀγρῶν τε καὶ πόλεων</span>), 
were therefore in existence by <i>c</i>. 115 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p44.5">A.D.</span>—It seems to me impossible 
that Philadelphia is referred to in the expression of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p44.6">ἔγγιστα 
ἐκκλησίαι</span> in <i>Phil</i>. 
x. (“the nearest churches”). Even Lightfoot refers it to Syria. To be quite accurate 
he ought to have said, “to the church in Antioch,” as that church is mentioned just above.</note> 
in Syria, and indeed in the immediate vicinity of Antioch, <i>c</i>. 115 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p44.7">A.D.</span> The bishop 
of Antioch called himself “bishop of Syria” on account of his <i>metropolitan position</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p45">From Eus., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 23. 5-6, it would appear that there was only a single bishop 
(3), (4), in Crete and in Pontus <i>c</i>. 170 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p45.1">A.D.</span>, inasmuch as Dionysius of Corinth designates 
Philip as bishop of Gortyna <i>and the rest of the churches in Crete</i>, and Palmas bishop 
of Amastris <i>and the churches of Pontus</i>. But whether the expression be attributed 
to Dionysius himself, or ascribed, as is more likely, to Eusebius, the fact remains 
that the same collection of the letters of Dionysius contained one to the church 
of Cnossus in Crete, or <i>to its bishop Pinytus</i> (<i>loc cit</i>., § 7), 
while, as we have already seen (on 7), Palmas was not the sole bishop in Pontus. 
Philip and Palmas were therefore not provincial bishops but metropolitans, with 
other bishops at their side.</p>

<pb n="464" id="v.viii-Page_464" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_464.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p46">The statement of Eusebius (5) that Titus was bishop of the Cretan churches is an 
erroneous inference from <scripRef passage="Titus 1:5" id="v.viii-p46.1" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Titus i. 5</scripRef>; it is destitute of historical value.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p47">According to the habitual terminology of Eusebius (7), 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p47.1">τῶν δὲ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ παροικιῶν τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν τότε Δημήτριος 
ὑπειλήφει</span> describes Demetrius as a metropolitan, not 
as a provincial bishop (see above, on (6)). Other evidence, discussed by Lightfoot 
(in his <i>Commentary on Philippians</i>, 3rd ed., pp. 228 f.), would seem to render it 
probable that Demetrius was really the only bishop (in the monarchical sense) in 
Egypt in 188-189 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p47.2">A.D.</span>; but this fact is no proof whatever that the Alexandrian bishop 
was a “provincial” bishop, for it does not preclude the possibility that, while 
Demetrius was the first monarchical bishop in Alexandria itself, Egypt in general 
did not contain any churches up till then except those which were superintended 
by presbyters or deacons. The whole circumstances of the situation are of course 
extremely obscure. Nevertheless, it does look as if Demetrius and his successor 
Heraclas were the first bishops (in the proper sense of the term), and as if they 
ordained similar bishops (Demetrius ordained three, and Heraclas twenty) for Egypt. 
It is perfectly possible, no doubt, but at the same time it is incapable of proof, 
that the Egyptian churches were in a dependent position towards the Alexandrian 
church at a time when Alexandria itself had as yet no bishop of its own.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p48">In both of the passages (8) and (9) where Gregory and Athenodorus are described as 
<i>bishops of the Pontic church</i>, the dual number shows that we have to do neither with provincial 
nor with metropolitan bishops. Eusebius is expressing himself vaguely, perhaps because he did not know the bishoprics of the two men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p49">In Eus., <i>H.E</i>., viii. 13. 4-5, two bishops 
who happen to bear the same name (“Silvanus”) are described as bishops of the churches 
“round Emesa,” or round “Gaza” (12). There can be no question of provincial bishops 
here however; as we know that these districts contained a large number of bishoprics. 
The position of matters can be understood from the history of Emesa and Gaza, both 
of which long remained pagan towns;  

<pb n="465" id="v.viii-Page_465" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_465.html" />we are told that they would not tolerate a Christian bishop. Bishops, 
therefore, were unable to reside in either place. But as the groups of Christian 
villages in the vicinity had bishops or themselves (so essential did the episcopal 
organization seem to Eastern Christians), there were probably bishops <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="v.viii-p49.1">in partibus 
infidelium</span> for Emesa and Gaza, although otherwise they were territorial bishops, 
over quite a limited range of territory.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p50">As regards provincial bishops, it seems 
possible to cite the signatures to the council of Nicaea (13), viz., the five instances 
in which the name of the province accompanies that of the bishop. These are Calabria, 
Thessaly, Pannonia, Gothia, and the Bosphorus.<note n="809" id="v.viii-p50.1">The signature <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p50.2">Δαρδανίας· Δάκος 
Μακεδονίας</span> is obscure, and must therefore be set aside.</note> 
But in the case of Thessaly, bishop Claudianus of Thessaly is accompanied by bishop 
Cleonicus of Thebes, so that the former was not a provincial bishop but a metropolitan. 
Besides, it is quite certain that Calabria and Pannonia had more than one bishop 
in 325 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p50.3">A.D.</span>, although only the metropolitans of these provinces were present at 
Nicæa (as indeed was also the case with Africa, whose metropolitan alone was in 
attendance). Thus only Gothia and the Bosphorus are left. But as these lay outside 
the Roman Empire, and as quite a unique set of conditions prevailed throughout these 
regions, the local situation there cannot form any standard for estimating the organization 
of churches inside the empire. The bishops above mentioned may have been the only bishops there.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p51">No value whatever attaches to the statements of the <i>Apost. Constit</i>. 
(14) and of the <i>Liber Predestinatus</i>. The former are based, so far as regards the 
first half of them, upon an arbitrary deduction from <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:10" id="v.viii-p51.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10">2 Tim. iv. 10</scripRef>, while their second 
half is utterly futile, since several Asiatic city bishoprics are mentioned in the 
context. The latter statement is a description of <i>metropolitans</i> (<i>i.e.</i>, so 
far as any idea whatever can be ascribed to the forger), as is proved abundantly 
by the entry, “Basilius, bishop of Cappadocia.” Finally, the communication of Sozomen 
(15), which he himself describes as a curiosity, refers to a barbarian country.</p>

<pb n="466" id="v.viii-Page_466" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_466.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p52"><i>The result is, therefore, that the alleged evidence for the hypothesis of provincial 
bishops instead of local</i> (<i>city</i>) <i>bishops and metropolitans throughout the empire, 
yields no proof at all</i>. Out of all the material which we have examined, nothing 
is left to support this conjecture. The sole outcome of it is the unimportant possibility 
that in 178 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p52.1">A.D.</span> (and even till about the middle of the third century), Vienne had 
no independent bishop of its own. Even this conjecture, as has been shown, is far 
from necessary, while it is opposed by the definite testimony of Eusebius, who knew 
of a letter from the parishes of Gaul <i>c</i>. 190 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p52.2">A.D.</span><note n="810" id="v.viii-p52.3"><p class="normal" id="v.viii-p53">If there were several 
(episcopal) parishes in Gaul <i>c</i>. 190 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p53.1">A.D.</span>, 
Vienne would also form one such parish. The hypothesis that a number of bishoprics 
existed in middle and northern Gaul in the days of Irenæus is confirmed by the fact 
that Irenæus (in a passage i. 10, to which I shall return) speaks, not of Christians 
in Germany, but of “<i>the churches founded in Germany</i>.” Would he have spoken of them 
if these churches had not had any bishops? While, if they did possess bishops of 
their own,—and according to iii. 3. 1, the episcopal succession reaching back to the 
apostles could be traced in <i>every individual church</i>,—then how should there have 
been still no bishops in middle and northern Gaul?</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p54">The passage iii. 3. 1 runs thus: 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p54.1">Traditionem apostolorum in toto mundo manifestatam, in omni ecclesia adest perspicere 
omnibus qui vera velint videre, et habemus annumerare eos qui ab apostolis instituti 
sunt episcopi in ecclesiis et successiones eorum usque ad nos. . . . . Sed quoniam 
valde longum est, in hoc tali volumine omnium ecclesiarum enumerare successiones</span>,” 
etc. (“All who desire to see facts can clearly see the tradition of the apostles, 
which is manifest all over the world, <i>in every church</i>; we are also able to enumerate 
those whom the apostles appointed as bishops in the churches, as well as to recount 
their line of succession down to our own day. . . . . Since, however, in a volume of this 
kind it would take up great space to enumerate the various lines of succession throughout 
all the churches,” etc.).</p></note> And even supposing 
it were to the point, we should have to suppose that the Christians in Vienne were 
numbered, not by hundreds, but merely by dozens, about the year 178, <i>i.e.</i>, some decades later still.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p55">It is certain (cp. pp. 432 f.) that an internal tension 
prevailed between two forms of organization during the first two generations of 
the Christian propaganda. These forms were (1) the church as a missionary church, 
created by a missionary or apostle, whose work it remained; and (2) the church as 
a local church, complete in itself, forming thus an image and expression of the 
church in heaven. As the creation of an apostolic missionary, the church was responsible 
to its founder, dependent  

<pb n="467" id="v.viii-Page_467" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_467.html" />upon him, and obliged to maintain the principles which he invariably 
laid down in the course of his activity as a founder of various churches. As a compact 
local church, again, it was responsible for itself, with no one over it save the 
Lord in heaven. Through the person of its earthly founder, it stood in a real relationship 
to the other churches which he had founded but as a local church it stood by itself, 
and any connection with other churches was quite a voluntary matter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p56">That the founders 
themselves desired the churches to be independent, is perfectly clear in the case 
of Paul, and we have no reason to believe that other founders of churches took another 
view (cp. the Roman church). No doubt they still continued to give pedagogic counsels 
to the churches, and in fact to act as guardians to them. But this was exceptional; 
it was not the rule. The Spirit moved them to such action, and their apostolic authority 
justified them in it, while the unfinished state of the communities seemed to demand 
it.<note n="811" id="v.viii-p56.1">What they did, the churches also did themselves in certain circumstances. 
Thus, the Roman church exhorted, and in fact acted as guardian to, the Corinthian 
church in one sore crisis (<i>c</i>. 96 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p56.2">A.D.</span>).</note> And in the primitive decision upon the length of time that an 
apostle could remain in a community, as in similar cases, the communities secured, 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="v.viii-p56.3">ipso facto</span>, a means of self-protection within their own jurisdiction. Probably the 
perfected organization of the Jerusalem church became, <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="v.viii-p56.4">mutatis mutandis</span>, a pattern 
for all and sundry Christian communities were not “churches of Paul” or “of Peter” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p56.5">ἐκκλησίαι Παύλου, Πέτρου</span>); 
each was a “church of God” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p56.6">ἐκκλησία τοῦ 
θεοῦ</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p57">The third epistle of John affords one clear 
proof that conflicts did occur between the community and its local management upon 
the one hand and the “apostles” on the other. This same John (or, in the view of 
many critics, a different person) does not impart his counsels to the Asiatic communities 
directly. He makes the “Spirit” utter them. He proclaims, not his own coming with 
a view to punish them, but the coming of the Lord as their judge. But we need not 
enter more particularly into these circumstances and conditions. The point is that 
the apostolic authority soon faded; nor was it transmuted as a  

<pb n="468" id="v.viii-Page_468" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_468.html" />whole, for all that passed over to the monarchical episcopate was but 
a limited portion of its contents. The apostolic authority and praxis meant a certain 
union of several communities in a single group. When it vanished, this association 
also disappeared. But another kind of tie was now provided for the communities of 
a single province by their provincial association, and proofs of this are given 
by the Pauline epistles and the Apocalypse of John. The epistle to the Galatians, 
addressed to all the Christian communities of Galatia, falls to be considered in 
this aspect, and much more besides, Paul's range of missionary activity was regulated 
by the provinces; Asia, Macedonia, Achaia, etc., were ever in his mind's eye. He 
prosecutes the great work of his collection by massing together the communities 
of a single province, and the so-called epistle “to the Ephesians” is addressed, 
as many scholars opine, to a large number of the Asiatic communities. John writes 
to the churches of Asia.<note n="812" id="v.viii-p57.1">By addressing himself also to the church at Laodicea, he passes 
on into the neighbouring district of Phrygia. But the other six churches are all 
Asiatic.</note> Even at an earlier period a letter had 
been sent (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:1-41" id="v.viii-p57.2" parsed="|Acts|15|1|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.41">Acts xv.</scripRef>) from Jerusalem to the churches of Syria and Cilicia.<note n="813" id="v.viii-p57.3">The collocation 
of Christians from several large provinces in 1 
Peter is remarkable. But as the address of this letter has been possibly drawn up 
artificially, I do not take it here into account.</note> 
The communities of Judaea were so closely bound up with that of Jerusalem, as to 
give rise to the hypothesis (Zahn, <i>Forschungen</i>, vi. p. 800) that the ancient episcopal 
list of Jerusalem, which contains a surprising number of names, is a conflate list 
of the Jerusalem bishops and of those from the other Christian communities in Palestine. 
Between the apostolic age and <i>c</i>. 180 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p57.4">A.D.</span>, when we first get evidence of provincial 
church synods, similar proofs of union among the provincial churches are not infrequent. 
Ignatius is concerned, not only for the church of Antioch, but for that of Syria; 
Dionysius of Corinth writes to the communities of Crete and to those in Pontus; 
the brethren of Lyons write to those in Asia and Phrygia; the Egyptian communities 
form a sphere complete in itself, and the churches of Asia present themselves to more than Irenæus as a unity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p58">Not in all cases did a definite town, such as the capital,  

<pb n="469" id="v.viii-Page_469" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_469.html" />become the headquarters which dominated the ecclesiastical province. 
No doubt Jerusalem (while it lasted), Antioch,<note n="814" id="v.viii-p58.1">Cp. the very significant address in <scripRef passage="Acts 15:23" id="v.viii-p58.2" parsed="|Acts|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.23">Acts xv. 23</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p58.3">οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ 
πρεσβύτεροι ἀδελφοὶ τοῖς κατὰ 
τὴν Ἀντιόχειαν καὶ Συρίαν 
καὶ Κιλικίαν ἀδελφοῖς</span>. 
For our present purpose, it does not matter whether the letter is genuine or not.</note> 
Corinth,<note n="815" id="v.viii-p58.4">According to the extract from the correspondence of Dionysius of Corinth, 
given by Eusebius (<i>H.E</i>., IV. 23), the bishop of Corinth seems to have stood in a different 
relation to the churches of Lacedæmon and Athens from that in which he stood towards 
communities lying outside Greece.</note> Rome, Carthage, and Alexandria formed not merely the centres 
of their respective provinces, but in part extended heir sway still more widely, 
both in virtue of their importance as large cities, and also on account of the energetic 
Christianity which they displayed.<note n="816" id="v.viii-p58.5">This requires no proof, as regards Rome. But the church of Jerusalem also 
pushed far beyond Palestine; it gave Paul serious trouble in the Diaspora, and tried 
even to balk his plans. In the third century bishop Firmilian set up the “observations” 
of the Gentile Christian church at Jerusalem against those of Rome, thereby attributing 
to the former a certain prestige outside Palestine for the church at large. The 
bishop of Antioch, again, reached as far as Cilicia, Mesopotamia, and Persia; the 
bishop of Carthage as far as Mauretania; the bishop of Alexandria as far as Pentapolis. 
Cp. the second canon of the Council of Constantinople (381), which prohibits a bishop 
or metropolitan from invading another diocese, but at the same time expressly makes 
an exception of “barbarian” districts, on the ground of ancient use and wont 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p58.6">τὰς δὲ ἐν τοῖς 
βαρβαρικοῖς ἔθνεσιν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκκλησίας οἰκονομεῖσθαι χρὴ κατὰ τὴν κρατήσασαν 
συνήθειαν τῶν πατέρων</span>.—The sphere of Alexandria's influence, however, 
several times embraced Palestine and Syria, even prior to Athanasius, Cyril, and 
Dioscorus. It is very remarkable, <i>e.g</i>., that no fewer than three Alexandrians—Eusebius, Anatolius, and Gregory—occupied the see of Laodicea (Syr.) at the close 
of the third and the beginning of the fourth centuries (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vii. 32; Philostorgius, 
viii. 17). There was already a sort of prescriptive right which afterwards passed into 
the division of the patriarchate. Thus, in the intercourse of, the churches the 
Roman bishop already, represented all the West (including Illyria afterwards); while 
the bishop of Antioch, as well as the bishop of Alexandria, seem to have had the 
prescriptive privilege of attending to the entire East. Apart from this privilege, 
however, the spheres of Alexandria (South) and Antioch (Middle and North) respectively. 
were delimited. Caesarea (Cappadocia) and Ephesus now attained positions of some independence</note> Yet Ephesus, for example, did 
not become for a long while the ecclesiastical metropolis of Asia in the full sense 
of the term; Smyrna and other cities competed with it for this honor.<note n="817" id="v.viii-p58.7">All this was connected, of course, with the political organization 
of Asia.</note> In Palestine, Aelia (Jerusalem) and Cæsarea stood side by side. Certain provinces, 
like Galatia and extensive, districts of Cappadocia, had no outstanding towns  

<pb n="470" id="v.viii-Page_470" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_470.html" />at all, and when we are told that in the provinces of Pontus; Numidia, and Spain 
the <i>oldest</i> bishop always presided at the episcopal meetings, the inference is that 
no single city could have enjoyed a position of superiority to the others from the 
ecclesiastical standpoint.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p59">But the question now arises, whether the “metropolitans,”<note n="818" id="v.viii-p59.1">A learned treatise in Russian has just been published on the metropolitans 
by P. Giduljanow (<i>Die Metropoliten in den ersten drei Jahrhunderten des Christentums</i>, Moscow, 1905), which also contains ample material for ecclesiastical geography, 
besides a coloured map of “The Eastern Half of the Roman Empire during the First 
Three Christian Centuries.” Special reference is made to the ecclesiastical arrangements 
and spheres in their relation to the political framework.</note> 
who had been long in existence before they were recognized by the law of the church 
or attained their rights and authority, in any way repressed the tendency towards 
the increase of independent communities within a province; and further, whether, 
in the interests of their own power, the bishops also made any attempt to retard 
the organization of new <i>independent</i> communities under episcopal government. In itself, 
such a course of action would not be surprising. For wherever authority and rights 
develop, ambition and the love of power invariably are unchained.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p60">In order to solve this problem, we must first of all premise that the tendency of early Christianity to 
form complete, independent communities, <i>under episcopal government</i>, was extremely 
strong.<note n="819" id="v.viii-p60.1">As Ignatius cannot conceive of a community existing at all without 
a bishop, so Cyprian also judges that a bishop is absolutely necessary to every 
community; without him its very being appears to break up (see especially <i>Ep</i>. 
lxvi. 5). The tendencies voiced by Ignatius in his epistles led to every Christian community 
in a locality, however small it might be, securing a bishop, and we have every reason 
to suppose that the practice which already obtained in Syria and Asia corresponded 
to these tendencies. From the outset we observe that local churches spring into 
life on all sides, as opposed to uncertain transient unions, and while Christians 
might and did group themselves in other forms (<i>e.g</i>., mere guilds of worship 
and schools of thought), these were invariably attacked and suppressed. Neighbouring 
cities, like Laodicea, Colossê, and Hierapolis, had churches of their own from the 
very first. So had the seaport of Corinth, as early as the days of Paul, while the 
localities closely “adjacent to” Antioch (Syr.) had churches of their own in Trajan's 
reign (Ignat., <i>ad Phil</i>. x.), and not long afterwards we have evidence of village 
churches also. Then, as soon as we hear of the monarchical episcopate, it is in 
relation to small communities. The localities which lay near Antioch had their own 
bishops, and two decades afterwards we find a bishop quartered in the Phrygian village 
of Comana (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., 5.16). The Nicene Council was attended by village bishops from Syria, Cilicia, Cappadocia, 
Bithynia, and Isauria, who had the same rights as the town bishops. In the so-called 
<i>Apostolic Constitutions</i> (middle of second century) we read: “If the number of men 
be small, and twelve persons cannot be found at one place, who are entitled to elect 
a bishop, let application be made to any of the nearest churches which is well established, 
so that three chosen men may be sent who shall carefully ascertain who is worthy,” 
etc. Which assumes that even in such cases a complete episcopal church is the outcome. 
We must therefore assume that it was the rule in some at least and probably in many, 
of the provinces to give every community a bishop. Thus the number of the local 
churches or communities would practically be equivalent to the number of bishoprics.</note>  

<pb n="471" id="v.viii-Page_471" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_471.html" /><i>Furthermore, I do not know of a single case, from the first three centuries; 
which would suggest any tendency, either upon the part of metropolitans or of bishops, 
to curb the independent organization of the churches</i>. Not till after the opening 
of the fourth century does the conflict against the chor-episcopate<note n="820" id="v.viii-p60.2">Cp. Gillmann, <i>Das Institut der Chorbischöpe im Orient</i> (1903). The names 
of these clergy are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p60.3">χωρεπίσκοποι, ἐπίσκοποι τῶν ἀγρῶν (ἐν ταῖς κώμαις ἢ ταῖς 
χώραις), συλλειτουργοί</span> [<i>i.e.</i>, of the town bishops]. Originally, as 
the name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p60.4">ἐπίσκοποι</span> shows, they stood alongside of the town bishops; but as a real 
distinct point—was drawn from the outset between the bishop of a provincial capital 
and the bishops of other towns, so a country bishop always was inferior to his colleagues 
in the towns, and indeed often occupied a position of real dependence on them (cp. Gillmann, pp. 30 f.).</note> 
commence; at least there are no traces of it, so far as I know, previous to that 
period. Then it is also that—according to our sources—the bishops begin their attempt 
to prohibit the erection of bishoprics in the villages, as well as to secure the 
discontinuance of bishoprics in small neighbouring townships—all with the view of 
increasing their own dioceses.<note n="821" id="v.viii-p60.5">The chor-episcopi were first of all de-classed by their very name; then 
they were deprived of certain rights retained by the town bishops, including especially 
the right of ordination. Finally, they were suppressed. The main stages of this 
struggle throughout the East are seen in the following series of decisions. Canon 
xiii. of the Council of Ancyra (314 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p60.6">A.D.</span>): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p60.7">χωρεπισκόπους μὴ ἐξεῖναι 
πρεσβυτέρους ἢ διακόνους 
χειροτονεῖν</span> (“Chor-episcopi are not allowed to elect presbyters or deacons”). Canon 
xiii. of the Council of Neo-Cæsarea: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p60.8">οἱ χωρεπίσκοποι 
εἰσι μὲν εἰς τύπον τῶν 
ἑβδομήκοντα· ὡς δὲ 
συλλειτουργοὶ διὰ τὴν σπουδὴν 
τὴν εἰς τοὺς πτωχοὺς 
προσφέρουσι τιμώμενοι</span> 
(“The chor-episcopi are indeed on the pattern of the Seventy, and they are to have the honor of making the 
oblation, as fellow-labourers, on account of their devotion to the poor”). Canon 
viii. of the Council of Antioch (341 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p60.9">A.D.</span>): “Country priests are not to issue letters 
of peace [<i>i.e.</i>, certificates) ; they are only to forward letters to the neighbouring 
bishop. Blameless chor-episcopi, however, can grant letters of peace.” <i>Ibid</i>., canon 
x.: “Even if bishops in villages and country districts, the so-called chor-episcopi, 
have been consecrated as bishops, they must recognize the limits of their position. 
Let them govern the churches under their sway and be content with this charge and 
care, appointing lectors and sub-deacons and exorcists; let them be satisfied with 
expediting such business, but never dare to ordain priest or deacon without the 
bishop of the town to whom the rural bishop and the district itself belong. Should 
anyone dare to contravene these orders, he shall be deprived of the position which 
he now holds. A rural bishop shall be appointed by the bishop of the town to which 
he belongs” (cp. on this, Gillmann, pp. 90 f.). Canon vi. of the Council of Sardica 
(343 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p60.10">A.D.</span>): “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p60.11">Licentia vero danda non est ordinandi episcopum aut in vico aliquo 
aut in modica civitate, cui sufficit unus presbyter, quia non est necesse ibi episcopum 
fieri, ne vilescat nomen episcopi et auctoritas. non debent illi ex alia provincia 
invitati facere episcopum, nisi aut in his civitatibus, quae episcopos habuerunt, 
aut si qua talis aut tam populosa est civitas, quae mereatur habere episcopum</span>” (the 
contemporary Greek version does not correspond to the original; its closing part 
runs thus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p60.12">ἀλλ᾽ οἱ τῆς ἐπαρχίας ἐπίσκοποι ἐν ταύταις 
ταῖς πόλεσι καθιστᾶν ἐπισκόπους ὀφείλουσιν, ἔνθα καὶ πρότερον ἐτύγχανον γεγονότες 
ἐπίσκοποι· εἰ δὲ εὑρίσκοιτο οὕτω πληθύνουσά τις ἐν παλλῷ ἀριθμῷ λαοῦ πόλις, 
ὡς ἀξίαν αὐτὴν καὶ ἐπισκοπῆς νομίζεσθαι, λαμβανέτω</span>).  
“It is absolutely forbidden to ordain a bishop in any village or small 
town for which a single presbyter is sufficient—for it is needless to ordain bishops 
there—lest the name and authority of bishops be lowered. Bishops called in from 
another province ought not to appoint any bishop except in those cities where there 
were bishops previously; or if any city contains a population large enough to merit 
a see, then let one be founded there.” Canon lviii. of the Council of Laodicea: “In 
villages and country districts no bishops shall be appointed, but only visitors 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p60.13">περιοδευταί</span>), nor shall those already 
appointed act without the consent of the city bishop.” By the opening of the 
fifth century this process had gone to such a length that Sozomen (<i>H.E</i>., 
vii. 19) notes, as a curiosity, that “there are cases where 
in other nations bishops do the work of priests in villages, as I myself have seen 
in Arabia and Cyprus and in Phrygia among the Novatians and Montanists” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p60.14">ἐν ἄλλοις ἔθνεσίν ἐστιν ὅπη καὶ ἐν κώμαις ἐπίσκοποι ἱεροῦνται, ὡς παρὰ Ἀραβίοις 
καὶ Κύπροις ἔγνων καὶ παρὰ τοῖς ἐν Φρυγίαις Ναυατιανοῖς καὶ Μοντανισταῖς</span>. (According 
to Theodore of Mopsuestia—see Swete's ed., vol. ii. p. 44—this was still 
in force about the year 400 in the district which he supervised, much to his disgust). In Northern 
Africa, upon the other hand, no action was taken against the smaller bishops. Augustine 
himself (<i>Ep</i>. cclxi.) erected a new bishopric within his own diocese, whilst even after 
the year 400 it is plain that the number of bishoprics in Northern Africa went on 
multiplying. We may take it that in provinces where the village bishoprics were 
numerous (<i>i.e.</i>, in the majority of the provinces of Asia Minor, besides Syria 
and Cyprus), the total number of bishoprics did not materially increase after 325 
<span class="sc" id="v.viii-p60.15">A.D.</span> Probably, indeed, it even diminished.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p61">Furthermore, we have not merely an “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p61.1">argumentum 
e silentio</span>” before us here. On the contrary, after surveying (as we shall do in 
Book IV.) the Christian churches which can be traced <i>circa</i> 325 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p61.2">A.D.</span>, we see that it 
is quite impossible for any tendency to have prevailed throughout the large majority 
of the Roman provinces which checked the formation of bishoprics, inasmuch as almost 
all the churches in question can be proved to have been episcopal. We conclude, 
then, that <i>wherever communities, </i>  

<pb n="472" id="v.viii-Page_472" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_472.html" />
<i>episcopally governed, were scanty, Christians were also scanty upon the whole; while, 
if a town had no bishop at all, the number of local Christians was insignificant</i>. Certainly 
during the course of the Christian mission, in several cases, whole decades passed 
without more than one bishop in a province or in an extensive tract of country. 
We might also conjecture, a priori, that wherever a district was uncultivated or 
destitute of towns—as on the confines of the empire and beyond them—years passed 
without a single bishop being appointed, the scattered local Christians being superintended 
by the bishop of the nearest town, which was perhaps far away. It is quite credible 
that, even after a fully equipped hierarchy had been set up in such an outlying 
district, this bishop should have retained certain rights of supervision—for it 
is a question here, not simply of personal desire for power, but of rights which 
had been already acquired. Still, it is well-nigh impossible for us nowadays to 
gain any clear insight into circumstances of this kind, since after the second century 
all such cases were treated  

<pb n="473" id="v.viii-Page_473" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_473.html" />and recorded from the standpoint of a dogmatic theory of ecclesiastical 
polity—the theory that the right of ordination was a monopoly of the original apostles, 
and consequently that all bishoprics were to be traced back, either directly to 
them, or to men whom they had themselves appointed. The actual facts of the great 
mission promoted by Antioch (as far as Persia, eastwards), Alexandria (into the 
Thebais, Libya, Pentapolis, and eventually Ethiopia), and Rome seemed to corroborate 
this theory. The authenticated instances from ancient history (for we have no detailed 
knowledge of the Bosphorus or of Gothia) permit us to infer, <i>e.g</i>., that the 
power of ordination possessed by the bishop of Alexandria extended over four provinces. 
Still, as has been remarked already, the original local conditions remain obscure. 
It is relevant also at this point to notice the tradition, possibly an authentic 
one, that the first bishop of Edessa was consecrated by the bishop of Antioch (<i>Doctr. 
Addæi</i>, p. 50), and that the Persian church was for a long while dependent upon the  

<pb n="474" id="v.viii-Page_474" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_474.html" />church of Antioch, from which it drew its metropolitans.<note n="822" id="v.viii-p61.3">Hoffmann, <i>Auszüge aus syrischen Akten persischer Märtyrer</i> (1880), 
p. 46 and Uhlemann, <i>Zeitschrift f. d. hist. Theol</i>. (1861), p. 15. But the 
primitive history of Christianity in Persia lies wrapt in obscurity or buried in legend.</note> 
When this was in force, the imperial church had already firmly embraced the theory 
that episcopal ordination could only be perpetuated within the apostolic succession.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p62">There are also instances, of course, in which, during the third century 
(for, apart from Egypt, no sure proofs can be adduce at an earlier period), Christian 
communities arose in country districts which were superintended by presbyters or 
even by deacons alone, instead of by a bishop. Such cases, however, are by no means 
numerous.<note n="823" id="v.viii-p62.1">No case is known, so far as I am aware, during the pre-Constantine 
period in Northern Africa. One might infer, from epistles i. and lviii. of Cyprian, 
that there were no bishops at Furni and Thibaris, but from <i>Sentent. Episcop</i>. (59 
and 37) it is evident that even these churches were ruled by one bishop. Probably 
the see was vacant when Cyprian wrote epistle i.; but this hypothesis is needless 
so far as regards epistle lviii. The reference to Cypr., <i>Ep</i>. lxviii. 5, is extremely insecure. 
It is unlikely that even in Middle and Lower Italy churches existed without bishops 
during the third century. We must not use <i>cpp</i>. 4 and 7 of the letter written by Firmilian 
of Iconium (Cypr., <i>Ep</i>. lxxv.) as an argument in favour of churches without bishops, 
surprising as is the expression “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p62.2">seniores et praepositi</span>” or “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p62.3">praesident maiores 
natu</span>.” There was such a church at the village of Malus near Ancyra (see 
<i>Acta Mart. Theodot</i>., 11. 12), but the evidence is almost worthless, as the <i>Acta</i> in question are not contemporary.</note> 
They are infrequent till in and after the age of Diocletian.<note n="824" id="v.viii-p62.4">We must not, of course, include cases in which presbyters, or presbyters 
and deacons, ruled a community during an episcopal vacancy. Even though they employed 
language which can only be described as episcopal (cp. the eighth document of the 
Roman clergy among Cyprian's letters), they were simply regents; see <i>Ep</i>. xxx. 8, “We 
thought that no new step should be taken before a bishop was appointed” (<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p62.5">ante constitutionem 
episcopi nihil innovandum putavimus</span>).</note> Previous 
to that period, so far as I know, there was but one large district in which presbyterial 
organization was indeed the rule, viz., Egypt. Yet, as has been already observed, 
the circumstances of Egypt are extremely obscure. It is highly probable that for 
a considerable length of time there were no monarchical bishops at all in that country, 
the separate churches being grouped canton-wise and superintended by presbyters. 
Gradually the episcopal organization extended itself during the course of the third 
century, yet even in the fourth century there were still large village churches 
which had no bishop. We must, however, be on our guard  

<pb n="475" id="v.viii-Page_475" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_475.html" />against drawing conclusions from Egypt and applying them to any of 
the other Roman provinces. It has been inferred, from the subscriptions to the Acts 
of the synod of Elvira, that some Spanish towns, which were merely represented by 
presbyters at the synod, did not possess any bishops of their own. This may so, 
but the very Acts of the synod clearly show how precarious is the inference; for, 
while many presbyters subscribed, these Acts, it can be proved that in almost every 
case the town churches which they represented did possess a bishop. The latter was 
prevented from being present at the synod, and, like the Roman bishop, he had himself 
represented by a presbyter or deputation of the clergy. Nevertheless it is indisputable, 
on the mind of the sixty-seventh canon of Elvira (“<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p62.6">si quis diaconus gens plebem 
sine episcopo vel presbytero</span>,” etc.), that there were churches in Spain which had 
not a bishop or even a presbyter, although we know as little about the number of 
such churches as about the conditions which prevented the appointment of a bishop 
or presbyter. In any case, the management of church by a deacon must have always 
been the exception mainly an emergency measure in the days of persecution), since 
was unlawful for him to perform the holy sacrifice (see the fifteenth canon of Arles). 
It is impossible to decide whether the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p62.7">ἐπιχώριοι 
πρεσβύτεροι</span> mentioned 
in the thirteenth canon of Neo-Cæsarea mean independent presbyters in country churches, 
or presbyters who had a <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p62.8">chor-episcopus</span> over them. Possibly the latter is the true 
interpretation, since we must assume a specially vigorous development of the chor-episcopate 
in the neighbouring country of Cappadocia, which sent no fewer than five <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p62.9">chorepiscopi</span> 
to the council of Nicæa. On the other hand, it follows from the Testament of the 
Forty Martyrs of Sebaste that there were churches in the adjoining district of Armenia 
which were ruled by a presbyter, and in which no chor-episcopate seems to have existed 
(cp. Gillmann, p. 36). Armenia, however, was a frontier province, and we cannot 
transfer its peculiar circumstances <i>en masse</i> to the provinces of Pontus and Cappadocia. 
The “priests in the country,” mentioned in the eighth canon of Antioch (341 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p62.10">A.D.</span>), 
are certainly priests who had supreme authority in their local spheres, but the 
synod of Antioch was  

<pb n="476" id="v.viii-Page_476" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_476.html" />
held in the post-Constantine period, and the circumstances of 341 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p62.11">A.D.</span> do not furnish 
any absolute rule for those of an earlier age. It is natural to suppose that the 
contemporary organization of the cantons in Gaul,<note n="825" id="v.viii-p62.12">See Mommsen's <i>Röm. Gesch</i>., v. 81 f. [Eng. trans., i. 92 f.], and also Marquardt's 
<i>Röm. Staatsverwaltung</i>, i. 7 f.</note> which hindered 
the development of towns, proved also an obstacle to the thorough organization of 
the episcopal system; hence one might conjecture that imperfectly organized churches 
were numerous in that country (as in England). But on this point we know absolutely 
nothing. Besides, even in the second century there was a not inconsiderable number 
of towns in Gaul where the local conditions were substantially the same as those 
which prevailed in the other Roman towns.<note n="826" id="v.viii-p62.13">Two systems prevailed in the civil government, as regards the country 
districts; the latter were either placed under the jurisdiction of a neighbouring 
town or assigned magistrates of their own (see Hatch-Harnack, <i>Gesellschaftsverfassung 
der christlichen Kirchen</i>, p. 202). The latter corresponded to the chor-episcopate, 
the former to the direct episcopal jurisdiction and administration of the town bishop. 
The blending of the two systems, with more or less independent country presbyters 
and reserved rights on the part of the bishop, was the latest development. Its earliest 
stage falls within the second half of the third century. A number of small localities 
were often united into a commune, whose centre was called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p62.14">μητροκωμία</span>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p63">It is impossible, therefore, to prove that for whole decades there were territorial or provincial 
bishops who ruled over a number of dependent Christian churches in the towns; we 
thus rather assume that if bishops actually did wield episcopal rights in a number 
of towns, it was in towns where only an infinitesimal number of Christians resided 
within the walls. Anyone who asserts the contrary with regard to some provinces 
cannot be refuted. I admit that. But the burden of proof rests with him. The assertion, 
for example, that Autun, Rheims, Paris, etc., had a fairly large number of Christians 
by the year 240 or thereabouts, while the local Christian churches had no bishop, 
cannot be proved incorrect, in the strict sense of the term. We have no materials 
for such a proof. But all analogy favours the conclusion: if the Christians in Autun, Rheims, Paris, etc., were so numerous 
<i>circa</i> 240 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p63.1">A.D.</span>, then they had bishops; 
if they had no bishops, then they were few and far between. In my opinion, we may 
put it thus: (1) It is  

<pb n="477" id="v.viii-Page_477" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_477.html" />quite possible, indeed it is extremely likely (cp. the evidence of 
Cyprian), that before the middle of the third century there were already some other 
episcopal, churches in Gaul, even apart from the “province”; (2) if Lyons was really 
the sole episcopal church of the country, then there was only an infinitesimal number of Christians in Gaul outside that city.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p64">We come back now to one of Theodore's remarks. 
“At the outset,” he wrote, “there were but two or three bishops, as a rule, in a 
province—a state of matters which prevailed in most of the Western provinces till 
quite recently, and which may still be found in several, even at the present day.” 
This is a statement which yields us no information whatever. Theodore did not know 
any more than we moderns know about the state of matters “at the outset.” The assertion 
that there were not more than two or three' bishops in the <i>majority</i> of the Western 
provinces “till quite recently,” is positively erroneous, and it only proves how 
small was Theodore's historical knowledge of the Western churches; finally, while 
the information that several Western provinces even yet had no more than two or 
three bishops, is accurate, it is irrelevant, since we know, even apart from Theodore's 
testimony, that the number of bishoprics in the Roman provinces adjoining the large 
northern frontier of the empire, as well as in England, was but small. But this 
scantiness of contemporary bishoprics did not denote an earlier (and subsequently 
suspended) phase of the church's organization tenaciously maintaining itself. What 
it denoted was a result of the local conditions of the population and also the rarity 
of Christians in those districts. So far, of course, these local circumstances resembled 
those in which Christianity subsisted from the very outset over all the empire, 
when the Christians—and the Romans—of the region lived still in the Diaspora.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p65">At this point we might conclude by saying that the striking historical paragraph 
of Theodore does not cast a single ray of truth upon the real position of affairs. 
But in the course of our study we have over and again touched upon the special position 
of the metropolitan or leading bishop of the province.<note n="827" id="v.viii-p65.1">Augustine once (<i>Ep</i>. xxii. 4) remarks of the Carthaginian church in relation 
the churches of the province; “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p65.2">Si ab una ecclesia inchoanda est medicina [<i>i.e.</i>, 
the suppression of an abuse], sicut videtur audaciae mutare conari quod 
Carthaginiensis ecclesia tenet, sic magnae impudentiae est velle servare quod Carthaginiensis 
ecclesia correxit.</span>” This would represent a widely spread opinion, held long before 
the fourth century, with regard to the authority of the metropolitan church.</note>  

<pb n="478" id="v.viii-Page_478" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_478.html" />It is perfectly clear, from a number of passages, that the metropolitan 
was frequently described in the time of Eusebius simply as “the bishop of the province.” 
The leading bishop was thus described even as early as Dionysius of Corinth or Ignatius 
himself. With regard to the history of the extension of Christianity—in so far as 
we are concerned to determine the volume of tendency making for the formation of 
independent churches—the bearing of this fact is really neutral. But it is not 
neutral with regard to our conception of the course taken by <i>the history of ecclesiastical 
organization</i>. Unluckily our sources here fail us for the most part. The uncertain 
glimpses they afford do not permit us to obtain any really historical idea of the 
situation, or even to reconstruct any course of development along this line. How 
old is the metropolitan? Is his position connected with a power of ordination which 
originally parse from one man to another in the province? Does the origin of the 
metropolitan's authority go back to a time when the apostles still survived? Was 
there any connection between them? And are we to distinguish between one bishop 
and another, so that in earlier age there would be bishops who did not ordain, or 
who were merely the vicars of a head bishop?<note n="828" id="v.viii-p65.3">We are led to put this question by learning that injunctions were 
laid down in the fourth century, which delimited the ordination rights of the <span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p65.4">chor-episcopi</span> 
(see above, p. 471). Does this restriction go back to an earlier age? Hardly to 
one much earlier, though Gillmann (p. 121) is right in holding that the decisions 
of Ancyra and Neo-Cæsarea did not come with the abruptness of a pistol-shot; they 
codified what had previously been the partial practice of wide circles in the church. 
We must therefore look back as far as the period beginning with the edict of Gallienus. 
But we know nothing as to whether the country bishop was in any respect subordinate 
to the city bishop from the first (especially in the matter of ordination). <i>A priori</i>, 
it is unlikely that he was.</note> To all these questions 
we are probably to return a negative answer <i>in general</i>, though an affirmative may 
perhaps be true in one or two cases. Certainty we cannot reach. At least, in spite 
of repeated efforts, I have not myself succeeded in gaining any sure footing. Frequently 
the <i>facts</i> of the situation may have operated quite as strongly as the rights of the case; <i>i.e.</i>, an  

<pb n="479" id="v.viii-Page_479" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_479.html" />individual bishop may have exercised rights at first, and for a considerable period, 
without possessing any title thereto, but simply as the outcome of a strong position 
held either on personal grounds or on account of the civic repute and splendour 
of his town churches.<note n="829" id="v.viii-p65.5">One recollects at this point, <i>e.g</i>., the second epistle of 
Cyprian, mentioned already on pp. 175, which tells how the Carthaginian church was 
prepared to undertake the support of an erstwhile teacher of the dramatic art, if 
his own church was not in a position to do so. It is clear that the Carthaginian 
church or bishop would acquire a superior position amid the sister provincial churches, 
if cases of this kind occurred again and again. Compare also the sixty-second epistle, 
in which the Carthaginian church not only subscribes 100,000 sesterces towards the 
emancipation of Christians in Africa who had been carried off captives by the barbarians, 
but also expresses herself ready to send still more in case of need [cp. pp. 175 
f., 301]. It is well known that the repute of the Roman church and its bishops was 
increased by such donations, which were bestowed frequently even on remote churches.</note> The state provincial organization and administration, 
with the importance which it lent to individual towns, may have also begun here 
and there to affect the powers of individual bishops in individual provinces by way 
of aggranizenient.<note n="830" id="v.viii-p65.6">The instructive investigations of Lübeck (“Reichseinteilung und kirchliche 
Hierarchie des Orients,” in <i>Kirchengeschichtliche Studien</i>, herausgeg. von Knöpfler, 
Schrörs, and Sdralek, Bd. v. Heft 4, 1901) afford many suggestions on this point.</note> But all this pertains, probably, to the sphere 
of those elements in the situation which we may term “irrational,” elements which do 
not admit of generalization or of any particular application to ecclesiastical rights 
and powers within the primitive age. No evidence for the definition of the metropolitan's 
<i>right of jurisdiction</i> can be found earlier than the age in which the synodal organization 
had defined itself, and presupposition of such a right lay in the sturdy independence, 
the substantial equality, and the closely knit union of all the bishops in any given 
province. All the “preliminary stages” lie enveloped in mist. And the scanty rays 
which struggle through may readily prove deceptive will-o'-the-wisps.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p66">These investigations into the problems connected with the History of the extension 
of Christianity lead to the following result, viz., that the <i>number</i> of bishoprics 
in the individual provinces of the Roman empire affords a criterion, which is essentially 
reliable, for estimating the strength of the Christian  

<pb n="480" id="v.viii-Page_480" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_480.html" />movement. The one exception is Egypt. Apart from that province, we 
may say that Christian communities, not episcopally organized, were quite infrequent 
throughout the East and the West alike during the years that elapsed between Antoninus 
Pius and Constantine.<note n="831" id="v.viii-p66.1">Previous to the middle of the third century I do not know of a 
single case (leaving out Egypt). All the evidence that has been gathered from the 
older period simply shows that there were Christians in the country, or that country 
people here and there came in to worship in the towns; evidently they had no place 
of worship at home, and consequently no presbyters. Furthermore the original character 
of the presbyter's office, a character which can be traced down into the third century, 
excludes any differentiation among the individual, independent presbyters, each 
of whom was a presbyter as being the member of a college and nothing more (cp. also 
Hatch-Harnack, <i>Gesellschaft. der christlichen Kirchen</i>, pp. 76 f., 200 f.; the right 
of presbyters to baptize was originally a transmitted right and nothing more. Hatch 
refers the rise of parishes also to a later time). I should conjecture that the 
organization of presbyterial village churches began first of all when the town congregation 
in the largest towns had been divided into presbyters' and deacons' districts, and 
when the individual presbyters had thus become relatively independent. In Rome this 
distribution emerged rather later than the middle of the third century, and originally 
it sprang from the division into civic quarters (not the synagogue). The necessity 
of having clergy appointed for the country, even where there were no bishops, emerged 
further throughout the East wherever a martyr's grave or even a churchyard had to 
be looked after (cp. the Testament of the Forty Martyrs of Sebaste). Again, we know 
from the history of Gregory Thaumaturgus and other sources (cp. the <i>Acta Theodoti 
Ancyr</i>.) that after the middle of the third century the great movement had begun 
which sought to appropriate and consecrate as Christian the sacred sites and cults 
of paganism throughout the country, as well as to build shrines for the relics of 
the saints. In these cases also a presbyter, or at least a deacon, was required, 
in order to take care of the sanctuary. Finally, the severe persecutions of Decius, 
Valerian, Diocletian, and Maximinus Daza drove thousands of Christians to take refuge 
in the country; the last-named emperor, moreover, deliberately endeavoured to eject 
Christians from the towns, and condemned thousands to hard labour in the mines throughout 
the country. We know, thanks to the information of Dionysius of Alexandria and Eusebius 
that in such cases communities sprang up in the country districts for the purpose 
of worship; naturally these were without a bishop, unless one happened to be among 
their number. It may be supposed that all these circumstances combined to mature 
the organization of presbyterial communities, an organization which subsequently, 
under the countenance of the town bishops, entered upon a victorious course of rivalry 
with the old chor-episcopate. Frequently, however, in the country the nucleus lay, 
not in the community, but in the sacred sites—and such were in existence even before 
the adoption and consecration of pagan ones, in the shape of martyrs' graves and 
churchyards. These considerations lead me to side with Thomassin in the controversy 
between that critic and Binterim: the “country parish” did not begin its slow 
process of development till after about 250 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p66.2">A.D.</span> On the other hand, I disagree with 
Thomassin in thinking that the “country episcopate” is the older of the two. It 
can be traced back unmistakably in Phrygia to the beginning of the Montanist controversy. 
For the origin of the “country parishes” cp. the recent keen investigations by Stutz 
and his pupil (Stutz, <i>Gesch. Des kirchl. Benefizialwesens I.</i>, 1895; Schäfer,
<i>Pfarrkirche und Stift im deutschen Mittelalter</i>, 1903; and Stutz's review in <i>Gött. Gel. Anz</i>., 
1904, No. 1, pp. 1-86, of Imbart de la Tour's <i>Les paroisses rurales du </i>4<i>e au </i>11<i>e 
siècle</i>, 1900). Although these studies do not touch the pre-Constantine period, they 
need to be collated by anyone who desires to elucidate the history of the primitive organization of the church.</note> 
Not only small towns, but villages also had bishops. Cyprian was practically right 
when he wrote to Antonian (<i>Ep</i>. lv. 24): “<span lang="LA" id="v.viii-p66.3">Iam pridem per omnes provincias et per 

<pb n="481" id="v.viii-Page_481" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_481.html" />urbes singulas ordinati sunt episcopi</span>” (“Bishops have been for long ordained throughout 
all the provinces and in each city”)<note n="832" id="v.viii-p66.4">With this reservation, that in certain provinces the tendency to 
form independent communities proceeded more briskly than in others. This, however, 
is purely a matter of conjecture; it cannot be strictly proved. The Episcopal churches 
of the third century were most numerous in North Africa, Palestine, Syria, Asia, 
and Phrygia; and this tells heavily in support of the view that the Christians of 
these provinces were also most numerous. Africa is the one country where I should 
conjecture that special circumstances led to a rapid increase of independent <i>
i.e.</i> of episcopal communities; but what those circumstances were, no one can tell.</note> And what was unique in the 
age of Sozomen (<i>H.E</i>., vii. 19), viz., that only one bishop ruled in Scythia, though 
it had many towns<note n="833" id="v.viii-p66.5">When Sozomen continues: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p66.6">ἐν ἄλλοις δὲ ἔθνεσιν ἐστὶν ὅπη καὶ ἐν κώμαις 
ἐπίσκοποι ἱεροῦνται, ὡς παρὰ Ἀραβίοις καὶ Κυτρίοις ἔγνων καὶ παρὰ τῶς ἐν Φρυγίαις 
Ναυατιανοῖς καὶ Μοντανισταῖς</span> 
[cp. above, p. 473] we see that village bishops no longer existed in most of the provinces when he wrote 
(<i>c</i>. 430 <span class="sc" id="v.viii-p66.7">A.D.</span>). That they had been common at an earlier period is shown by the mere 
fact of their survival among the Phrygian adherents of Novatian and Montanus, since 
these sects held fast to ancient institutions.</note>—this would also have been unique a century and a half earlier.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.viii-p67">In conclusion, it must be remembered 
that the whole of this investigation relates solely to the age between Pius and Constantine, 
not to the primitive period during which the monarchial episcopate first began to 
develop. During this period—which lasted in certain provinces till Domitian and 
Trajan, and in many other still longer—a collegiate government of the individual 
church, by means of bishops and deacons (or by means of a college of presbyters, 
bishops and deacons) was normal. How this passed over into the other (<i>i.e.</i> 
the monarchic control) we need not ask in this connection. But the hypothesis that wherever communities which are not  

<pb n="482" id="v.viii-Page_482" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_482.html" />episcopally organized are to be found throughout the third century, 
they are to be considered as having retained the primitive organization—this hypothesis, 
I repeat, is not merely incapable of proof, but incorrect. Such non-episcopal village 
churches are plainly <i>recent</i> churches, which are managed, not by a college of presbyters, 
but by one or two presbyters. They are “country parishes” whose official “presbyters” 
have nothing in common with the members of the primitive college of presbyters except 
the name. Here I would again recall how Egypt forms the exception to the rule, inasmuch 
as large Christian churches throughout Egypt still continue to be governed by the 
collegiate system down to the middle of the third century. Nothing prevents us, 
in this connection, from supposing that these churches did hold tenaciously to the 
primitive form of ecclesiastical organization. Yet alongside of the presbyters in 
Egypt, even <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii-p67.1">διδάσκαλοι</span> would seem also to 
have had some share in the administration of the churches (Dionys. Alex., in Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vii. 24).</p>

<pb n="483" id="v.viii-Page_483" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_483.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Excursus II. The Catholic Confederation and the Mission." progress="94.13%" id="v.ix" prev="v.viii" next="v.x">

<h2 id="v.ix-p0.1">EXCURSUS II</h2>
<h3 id="v.ix-p0.2">THE CATHOLIC CONFEDERATION AND THE MISSION</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.ix-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.ix-p1.1">Before</span> general synods and 
patriarchs arose within the church, prior even to the complete development of the 
metropolitan system, there was a catholic confederation which embraced the majority 
of the Christian churches in the East and the West alike. It came into being during 
the gnostic controversies; it assumed a relatively final shape during the Montanist 
controversy; and its headquarters were at Rome. The federation had no written constitution. 
It did not possess one iota of common statutes. Nevertheless, it was a fact. Its 
common denominator consisted of the apostles' creed, the apostolic canon, and belief 
in the apostolical succession of the episcopate. Indeed, long before these were generally 
recognized as the common property of the churches, the maintenance of this body 
of doctrine constituted a certain unity by itself. Externally, this unity manifested 
itself in inter-communion, the brotherly welcome extended to travellers and wanderers, 
the orderly notification of any changes in ecclesiastical offices, and also the 
representation of churches at synods beyond the bounds of their own provinces and 
the forwarding of contributions. What was at first done spontaneously—and as a result 
of this, in many cases, both arbitrarily and uselessly—became a matter of regular 
prescriptive right, carried out along fixed lines of its own.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ix-p2">The fact of this catholic federation was of very great moment to the spread of the church. The Christian was 
at home everywhere, and he could feel himself at home, thanks to this inter-communion. 
He was protected and controlled  

<pb n="484" id="v.ix-Page_484" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_484.html" />wherever he went. The church introduced, as it were, a new franchise 
among her members. In the very era when Caracalla bestowed Roman citizenship upon 
the provincials—a concession which amounted to very little, and which failed to 
achieve its ends—the catholic citizenship became a significant reality.</p>

<pb n="485" id="v.ix-Page_485" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_485.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Excursus 3. The Primacy of Rome in Relation to the Mission." progress="94.28%" id="v.x" prev="v.ix" next="v.xi">

<h2 id="v.x-p0.1">EXCURSUS III</h2>
<h3 id="v.x-p0.2">THE PRIMACY OF ROME IN RELATION TO THE MISSION</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.x-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.x-p1.1">From</span> the close of the 
first century the Roman church was in a position of practical primacy over Christendom. 
It had gained this position as the church of the metropolis, as the church of Peter 
and Paul, as the community which had done most for the catholicizing and unification 
of the churches, and above all as the church which was not only vigilant and alert 
but ready<note n="834" id="v.x-p1.2">Evidence is forthcoming from the second and the third centuries, for Corinth, 
Arabia, Cappadocia, and Mesopotamia (cp. above, pp. 157, 185, 376; and below, Book 
IV.). In a still larger number of cases Rome intervened with her advice and opinion.</note> to aid any poor or suffering church throughout the empire 
with gifts.<note n="835" id="v.x-p1.3">A considerable amount of the relevant material is collected in 
my <i>History of Dogma</i>, I.<sup>(3)</sup> pp. 455 f. (Eng. trans., vol. 
ii. pp. 149-168), under the title of “Catholic and Roman.”</note> The question now rises, Was this church not also specially 
active in the Christian mission, either from the first or at certain epochs of 
the pre-Constantine period? Our answer must be in the negative. Any relevant evidence 
on this point plainly belongs to legends with a deliberate purpose and of late origin. 
All the stories about Peter founding churches in Western and Northern Europe (by 
means of delegates and subordinates) are pure fables. Equally fabulous is the mass 
of similar legends about the early Roman bishops, <i>e.g</i>., the legend of Eleutherus 
and Britain. The sole <span lang="LA" id="v.x-p1.4">residuum</span> of truth is the tradition, underlying the above-mentioned 
legend that Rome and Edessa were in touch about 200 <span class="sc" id="v.x-p1.5">A.D.</span> This fragment of information 
is isolated, but, so far as I can see, it is trustworthy. We must not infer from 
it, however, that any deliberate missionary movement had been undertaken by Rome. The Christianizing  

<pb n="486" id="v.x-Page_486" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_486.html" />of Edessa was a spontaneous result. Abgar the king may indeed have 
spoken to the local bishop when he was at Rome, and a letter which purports to be 
from Eleutherus to Abgar might also be historical. The Roman bishop may perhaps 
have had some influence in the catholicizing of Edessa and the bishops of Osrhoene. 
But a missionary movement in any sense of the term is out of the question. Furthermore, 
if Rome had undertaken any organized mission to Northern Africa (or Spain, or Gaul, 
or Upper Italy) we would have found echoes of it, at least in Northern Africa. Yet 
in the latter country, when Tertullian lived, people only knew that while the Roman 
church had an apostolic origin, their own had not; consequently the “<span lang="LA" id="v.x-p1.6">auctoritas</span>” 
of the former church must be recognized. Possibly this contains a reminiscence of 
the fact that Christianity reached Carthage by way of Rome, but even this is not 
quite certain. Unknown sowers sowed the first seed of the Word in Carthage also; 
they were commissioned not by man but by God. By the second century their very names 
had perished from men's memory.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.x-p2">The Roman church must not be charged with 
dereliction of duty on this score. During the first centuries there is no evidence 
whatever for organized missions by individual churches; such were not on the horizon. 
But it was a cardinal duty to “strengthen the brethren,” and this duty Rome amply 
discharged.</p> 

<pb n="487" id="v.x-Page_487" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_487.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Chapter V. Counter-movements." progress="94.52%" id="v.xi" prev="v.x" next="vi">

<h2 id="v.xi-p0.1">CHAPTER V</h2>
<h3 id="v.xi-p0.2">COUNTER-MOVEMENTS</h3> 

<h3 id="v.xi-p0.3">I</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.xi-p1.1">We</span> have already discussed (pp. 57 f.) the first systematic 
opposition offered to Christianity and its progress, viz., the Jewish counter-mission 
initiated from Jerusalem. This expired with the fall of Jerusalem, or rather, as 
it would seem, not earlier than the reign of Hadrian. Yet its influence continued 
operate for long throughout the empire, in the shape of malicious charges levelled 
by the Jews against the Christians. The synagogues, together with individual Jews, 
carried on the struggle against Christianity by acts of hostility and by inciting 
hostility.<note n="836" id="v.xi-p1.2">Cp. the martyrdom of Polycarp or of Pionius. In the <i>Martyr. Cononis</i> the magistrate says to the accused: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi-p1.3">τί πλανᾶσθε, ἄνθρωπον 
θεὸν λέγοντες, καὶ τοῦτον 
βιοθανῆ; ὡς ἔμαθον παρὰ 
Ἰουδαίων ἀκριβῶς, καὶ τί τὸ 
γένος αὐτοῦ καὶ ὅσα ἐνεδείξατο 
τῷ ἔθνει αὐτῶν καὶ πῶς ἀπέθανεν 
σταυρωθείς· προκομίσαντεσ γὰρ 
αὐτοῦ τὰ 
ὑπομνήματα [??] ἐπανέγνωσάν μοι</span> 
(von Gebhardt's <i>Acta Mart. Selecta</i>, p, 131) “Why do ye err, calling a man God, and that too a man 
who died a violent death? For so have I learnt accurately from the Jews, both as 
to his race and his manifestation to their nation and his death by crucifixion. 
They brought forward his memoirs and read them out to me.” In his polemical treatise, 
Celsus makes a Jew come forward against the Christians—and this reflected the actual 
state of matters. Any pagans who wished to examine Christianity closely and critically, 
had first of all to get information from the Jews. On the other hand, as has been 
already shown (pp. 66 f.), the Christians did not fail to condemn the Jews most 
severely. The instance narrated by Hippolytus (<i>Philos</i>, ix. 12) apropos of the Roman 
Christian Callistus, is certainly remarkable, but none the less symptomatic. In 
order to secure a genuine martyrdom, Callistus posted himself on Sabbath at a synagogue and derided the Jews.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p2">We cannot depict in detail the counter-movements on the part of the state, as these appear in its persecutions of the  

<pb n="488" id="v.xi-Page_488" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_488.html" />church.<note n="837" id="v.xi-p2.1">See Neumann's <i>Der römische Staat und die allg. Kirche</i>, i. 1890; 
Mommsen, “Der Religionsfrevel nach röm. Recht” (in the <i>Hist. Zeitschr</i>., vol. lxiv. 
[N.S. vol. xxviii.], part 3, pp. 389-429; Harnack on “Christenverfolgung” in the 
<i>Prot. Real-Encykl</i>. III.<sup>3</sup>; Weiss, <i>Christenverfolgungen</i> (1899); and Linsenmayer's <i>Die Bekämpfung 
des Christentums durch den röm. Staat</i> (1905).</note> All that need be done here is to bring out some of the leading points, with particular 
reference to the significance, both negative and positive, which the persecutions possessed for the Christian mission.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p3">Once Christianity presented itself in 
the eyes of the law and the authorities as a religion distinct from that of Judaism, 
its character as a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="v.xi-p3.1">religio illicita</span> was assured. No express decree was needed to 
make this plain. In fact, the “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p3.2">non licet</span>” was rather the presupposition underlying 
all the imperial rescripts against Christianity. After the Neronic persecution, 
which was probably<note n="838" id="v.xi-p3.3">Without this hypothesis it is scarcely possible, in my opinion, 
to understand the persecution. Cp. my essay in <i>Texte u. Unters</i>., xxviii. 2 (1905).</note> instigated by the Jews (see above, p. 58), though 
it neither extended beyond Rome nor involved further consequences, Trajan enacted 
that provincial governors were to use their own discretion, repressing any given 
case,<note n="839" id="v.xi-p3.4">Trajan approves Pliny's procedure in executing Christians who, 
upon being charged before him, persistently refused to sacrifice. But he adds, “nothing 
can be laid down as a general principle, to serve as a fixed rule of procedure” 
(“in universum aliquid quod quasi certam formam habeat constitui non potest”).</note> but declining to ferret Christians 
out.<note n="840" id="v.xi-p3.5">This did not, of course, exclude criminal procedure in certain cases at 
the discretion of the governor. Even during the second century special regulations 
were enacted for the treatment of Christians. For a true appreciation of the repressive 
and the criminal procedure, cp. Augar in <i>Texte u. Unters</i>., xxviii. 4 (1905).</note> Execution 
was their fate if, when suspected of <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="v.xi-p3.6">lèse-majesté</span> as well as of sacrilege<note n="841" id="v.xi-p3.7">“Atheism”; 
cp. my essay in <i>Texte u. Unters</i>. (<i>ibid</i>.).</note> 
they stubbornly refused to sacrifice before the images of the gods of the emperor, 
thereby avowing themselves guilty of the former crime. <i>On the <span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p3.8">cultus</span> of the Cæsars, 
and on this point alone, the state and the church came into collision</i>.<note n="842" id="v.xi-p3.9">Tert., <i>Apol</i>. x.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p3.10">Sacrilegii et majestatis rei convenimur, summa 
haec causa, immo tots est</span>” (“We are arraigned for sacrilege and treason; that 
is the head and front, nay, the sum total of our offence”). But the “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p3.11">sacrilegium</span>” 
was hardly to be distinguished practically from “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p3.12">majestas</span>.”</note> 
The apologists are really incorrect in asserting that the Name itself (“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p3.13">nomen ipsum</span>”) 
was visited with death. At least, the statement only becomes correct when  

<pb n="489" id="v.xi-Page_489" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_489.html" />we add the corollary that this judicial principle was adopted simply because the 
authorities found that no true adherent of his sect would ever offer sacrifice.<note n="843" id="v.xi-p3.14">Pliny (<i>Ep</i>. xcvi. 5): “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p3.15">Quorum nihil posse cogi dicuntur qui sunt 
re vera Christiani</span>” (“Things which no real Christian, it is said, can be made to 
do”).</note> He was therefore an atheist and an enemy of the state.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p4">Down to the closing year of the reign of Marcus Aurelius, the imperial rescripts 
with which we are acquainted were designed, not to protect the Christians, but 
to safeguard the administration of justice and the police against the encroachments 
of an anti-Christian mob,<note n="844" id="v.xi-p4.1">Observe that society and the populace down to about Caracalla's 
reign (and during that reign) were keenly opposed to Christianity; the state had 
actually to curb their zeal. Thereafter, the fanaticism of the rabble and the aversion 
of a section of society steadily declined. People likely began to get accustomed 
to the fact of the new religion's existence. Tertullian (<i>Scorp</i>. i) says that the 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p4.2">ethnici de melioribus</span>” (the better sort of pagans) asked: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p4.3">Siccine tractari sectam 
nemini molestam? perire homines sine causa?</span>” (“Is a harmless sect to be treated 
thus? Are men to die for no reason?”). This meant that Roman emperors and governors 
of pagan disposition had to redouble their vigilance.</note> as well as against the excesses of local 
councils who desired to evince their loyalty in a cheap fashion by taking measures 
against Christians. Anonymous accusations had been already prohibited by Trajan. 
Hadrian had rejected the attempts of the Asiatic diet, by means of popular petitions, 
to press governors into severe measures against the Christians. Pius in a number 
of rescripts interdicted all “novelties” in procedure; beyond the injunctions that 
Christians were not to be sought out (“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p4.4">quaerendi non sunt</span>”), and that those who 
abjured their faith were to go scot-free, no step was to be taken. During this period, 
accusations preferred by private individuals came to be more and more restricted, 
both in criminal procedure as a whole, and in trials for treason. Even public opinion<note n="845" id="v.xi-p4.5">Tertullian does declare (<i>Apol</i>. ii.) that “every man is a soldier 
against traitors and public enemies” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p4.6">in reos majestatis et publicos hostes omnis 
homo miles est</span>”), but he is referring to open criminals, not to suspected persons.</note> 
was becoming more and more adverse to them. And all this told in favour of Christianity. 
Most governors or magistrates recognized that there was no occasion for them to 
interfere with Christians; convinced of their real harmlessness, they let them go 
their own way. Naturally, the higher any person stood in public life, the greater risk he ran  

<pb n="490" id="v.xi-Page_490" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_490.html" />of coming into collision with the authorities on the score of his Christian 
faith. Only on the lowest level of society, in fact, did this danger become at all 
equally grave, since life was not really of very much account to people of that 
class. People belonging to the middle classes, again, were left unmolested upon 
the whole; that is, unless any conspiracy succeeded in haling them before a magistrate. 
Down to the middle of the third century, this large middle class furnished but a 
very small number of martyrs. Irenæus writes (about 185 <span class="sc" id="v.xi-p4.7">A.D.</span>; see above: p. 369): 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p4.8">Mundus pacem habet per Romanos, et nos [Christiani] sine timore in via ambulamus 
et navigamus quocumque voluerimus.</span>” Soldiers, again, were promptly detected 
whenever they made any use of their Christian faith in public. So were all Christians 
who belonged to the numerous domains of the emperors.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p5">Apart from the keen anti-Christian temper of a few proconsuls and the stricter surveillance 
of the city-prefects, this continued to be the prevailing attitude of the state 
down to the days of Decius, <i>i.e.</i>, to the year 249. During this long interval, 
however, three attempts at a more stringent policy were made. “Attempts” is the 
only term we can use in this connection, for all three lost their effect comparatively 
soon. Marcus Aurelius impressed upon magistrates and governors the duty of looking 
more strictly after extravagances in religion, including those of Christianity. 
The results of this rescript appear in the persecution of 176-180 <span class="sc" id="v.xi-p5.1">A.D.</span>; but when 
Commodus came to the throne, the edict fell into abeyance.—Then, in 202 <span class="sc" id="v.xi-p5.2">A.D.</span>, Septimius 
Severus forbade conversions to Christianity, which of course involved orders to 
keep a stricter watch on Christians in general. As the persecutions of the neophytes 
and catechumens in 202-203 attest, the rescript was not issued idly; yet before 
long it too was relaxed. Finally, Maximinus Thrax ordered the clergy to be executed, 
which implied the duty of hunting them out—in itself a fundamental innovation in 
the imperial policy. Outside Rome, however, it is unlikely that this order was put 
into practice, save in a few provinces, although we do not know what were the obstacles 
to its enforcement. Down to the days of Maximinus Thrax  

<pb n="491" id="v.xi-Page_491" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_491.html" />the clergy do not appear to have attracted much more notice than the 
laity, and the edict of Maximinus did not strike many of them down. Still, it was 
significant. Plainly, the state had now become alive to the influential position 
occupied by the Christian clergy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p6">These attempts at severity were of brief duration. 
But the comparative favour shown to Christianity, upon the other hand, by Commodus, 
Alexander Severus, and Philip the Arabian led to a steady improvement in the prospects 
of Christianity with the passage of every decade.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p7">Viewed externally, then, the persecutions up to the middle of the third century were not so grave as is commonly represented. 
Origen expressly states that the number of the martyrs during this period was small; 
they could easily be counted.<note n="846" id="v.xi-p7.1">Cp. <i>c. Cels</i>. III. viii. It is also significant that he expressly declares 
the last days would be heralded by general persecutions, whereas hitherto there 
had been only partial persecutions: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p7.2">Nunquam quidem consenserunt omnes gentes adversus 
Christianos; cum autem contigerint quae Christus praedixit, tunc quasi succendendi 
sunt omnes a quibusdam gentilibus incipientibus Christianos culpare, ut tunc fiant
<i>persecutiones iam non ex parte sicut ante</i>, sed generaliter ubique adversus populum 
dei</span>” (Comment. Ser. <i>in Matt</i>. xxxix., vol. iv. p. 270, ed. Lommatzsch) 
= “Never, indeed, have all nations combined against Christians. But when the 
events predicted by Christ come to pass, then all must be as it were inflamed by 
some of the heathen who begin to charge Christians, so that persecutions then 
occur universally against all God's people, instead of here and there, as 
hitherto has been the case” (cp. also p. 271). Not to exaggerate Origen's remark about the small number of the 
martyrs, cp. Iren. iv. 33. 9: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p7.3">Ecclesia omni in loco multitudinem martyrum in omni 
tempore praemittit ad patrem</span>” (“The church in every place and at all times sends 
on a multitude of martyrs before her to the Father”).</note> A glance at Carthage and Northern 
Africa (as seen in the writings of Tertullian) bears out this observation. Up till 
180 <span class="sc" id="v.xi-p7.4">A.D.</span> there were no local martyrs at all; up to the time of Tertullian's death 
there were hardly more than a couple of dozen, even when Numidia and Mauretania 
are included in the survey. And these were always people whom the authorities simply 
made an example of. Yet it would be a grave error to imagine that the position of 
Christians was quite tolerable. No doubt they were able, as a matter of fact, to 
settle down within the empire, but the sword of Damocles hung over every Christian's 
neck, and at any given moment he was sorely tempted to deny  

<pb n="492" id="v.xi-Page_492" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_492.html" />his faith, since denial meant freedom from all molestation. The Christian 
apologists complained most of the latter evil, and their complaint was just. The 
premium set by the state upon denial of one's faith was proof positive, to their 
mind, that the administration of justice was controlled by demonic influence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p8">Despite the small number of 
martyrs, we are not to underrate the courage requisite for becoming a Christian 
and behaving as a Christian. We are specially bound to extol the staunch adherence 
of the martyrs to their principles. By the word or the deed of a moment, they might 
have secured exemption from their punishment, but they preferred death to a base 
immunity.<note n="847" id="v.xi-p8.1">Martyrs and confessors, of course, were extravagantly honored in the churches, 
and the prospect of “eternal” glory might allure several (Marcus Aurelius condemns 
the readiness of Christians for martyrdom as pure fanaticism and vainglory; cp. 
also Lucian's <i>Proteus Peregrinas</i>). The confessors were assigned a 
special relationship to Christ. As they had attached themselves to him, so he 
had thereby attached himself to them. They were already accepted, already saved; 
Christ gave utterance through their lips henceforth. Furthermore, they had a 
claim to be admitted into the ranks of the clergy (oldest passage on this in 
Tertullian, <i>de Fuga</i>, xi.); and on important 
ecclesiastical occasions, especially on all matters relating to penitence, their 
decision had to be accepted (cp., <i>e.g</i>., Tert., <i>ad Mart</i>. i., where they restore 
the excommunicated). It was not easy to differ from them. The blood shed by martyrs 
was held to possess an expiatory value like the blood of Christ (cp., <i>e.g</i>., 
Origen, Hom. xxiv. 1 <i>in Num</i>. vol. x. p. 293, Hom. vii. 2. <i>in Judic</i>. vol. xi. 
p. 267). Even in Tertullian's day there were hymns to the martyrs (cp. <i>de Scorp</i>. 
vii.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p8.2">cantatur et exitus martyrum</span>”). On the other hand, we must not forget how the 
Christians themselves depreciated martyrdom when the martyrs did not belong to their 
own party in the church. How the opponents of the Montanists scoffed and sneered 
at the Montanist confessors! And how meanly Tertullian speaks (<i>e.g</i>., in 
<i>de Ieiun</i>. xii.), towards the end of his life, about the catholic martyrs! Think of Tertullian 
on Praxeas the confessor, of Hippolytus on Callistus the confessor, of Cyprian on 
martyrs who were disagreeable to him! And sneers were not all. They spoke of vainglory 
in this connection, just as Marcus Aurelius did.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p9">The illicit nature of Christianity 
unquestionably constituted a serious impediment to its propaganda, and it is difficult 
to say whether the attractiveness of all forbidden objects and the heroic bearing 
of the martyrs compensated for this drawback. It is an obstacle which the Christians 
themselves rarely mention; they dwell all the more upon the growth which accrued 
to them ever and anon from the martyrdoms.<note n="848" id="v.xi-p9.1">Cp., <i>e.g</i>., Justin, <i>Apol</i>. ii. 12 (where he admits that the Christian 
martyrdoms helped to convert him), <i>Dial</i>. cx.; Tert., <i>Apol</i>. l.; Lact., 
<i>Inst</i>., v. 19; and August., <i>Epist</i>. iii.</note> All over, indeed, history  

<pb n="493" id="v.xi-Page_493" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_493.html" />shows us that it is the “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p9.2">religio pressa</span>” which invariably waxes strong 
and large. Persecution serves as an excellent means of promoting expansion.<note n="849" id="v.xi-p9.3">Reference must be made, however, to the fact that even among Christians 
there were certain circles which eschewed open confession and martyrdom for good 
reasons. Clement of Alexandria and Tertullian (<i>Scorp</i>. i.) mention the Valentinians 
and some other gnostics in this connection. But obviously there were, some in the 
church who shared this view. <span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p9.4">“Nesciunt simplices animae,” they held, “quid quomodo 
scriptum sit, ubi et quando et coram quibus confitendum, nisi quod nec 
simplicitas ista, sed vanitas, immo dementia pro deo mori, ut qui me salvum faciat. sic is occidet, 
qui salvum facere debebit? semel Christus pro nobis obiit, semel occisus est, ne 
occideremur. si vicem repetit, num et ille salutem de mea nece expectat? an deus hominum sanguinem flagitat, maxime si taurorum et hircorum recusat? certe peccatoris 
paenitentiam mavult quam mortem”</span> (“The simple souls do not know 
what is written, or the meaning of what is written, about where and when and 
before whom we must make confession; all they know is that to die for God, who 
preserves me, is not simple artlessness but folly and madness! Shall he slay me, 
who ought to preserve me? Christ died once for us, was killed once, that we should not die. If he requires 
this in return, does he look for salvation from my death? Or does God, who refuses 
the blood of bulls and goats, demand the blood of men? Assuredly he would rather 
have the sinner repent than die.”) They also said (ch. xv.) that the word of Jesus 
about confessing him does not apply to a human tribunal but to that of the heavenly 
ones (æons) through whose sphere the soul rises up after death (“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p9.5">Non in terris confitendum apud homines, 
minus vero, ne deus humanum sanguinem sitiat nec Christus vicem passionis, quasi et ipse de ea salutem consecuturus, exposcat</span>”).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p10">From the standpoint of morals, the position of living under a sword which fell but rarely, constituted 
a serious peril. Christians could go on feeling that they were a persecuted flock. 
Yet as a rule they were nothing of the kind. Theoretically, they could credit themselves 
with all the virtues of heroism, and yet these were seldom put to the proof. They could 
represent themselves as raised above the world, and yet they were constantly bending 
before it. As the early Christian literature shows, this unhealthy state of matters 
led to undesirable consequences.<note n="850" id="v.xi-p10.1">This does not even take into account the clandestine arrangements made 
with local authorities, or the intrigues and corruption that went on. From Tertullian's treatise
<i>de Fuga</i> we learn that Christian churches in Africa frequently paid moneys 
to the local funds—<i>i.e.</i>, of course, to the local authorities—to ensure that 
their members were left unmolested. The authorities themselves often advised 
this. Cp. Tert., <i>Apol</i>. xxvii.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p10.2">Datis consilium, quo vobis abutamur</span>” (“You advise us to take 
unfair advantage of you”); and <i>ad Scap</i>. iv.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p10.3">Cincus Severus [the proconsul] Thysdri 
ipse dedit remedium, quomodo responderent Christiani, ut dimitti possent</span>” (“Cincius 
Severus himself pointed out the remedy at Thysdrus, showing how Christians should 
answer so as to get acquitted”).</note></p>

<pb n="494" id="v.xi-Page_494" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_494.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p11">The development went on apace between 259 and 303. From the days when Gallienus 
ruled alone, Gallienus who restored to Christianity the very lands and churches 
which Valerian had confiscated, down to the nineteenth year of Diocletian, Christians 
enjoyed a halcyon immunity which was almost equivalent to a manifesto of toleration.<note n="851" id="v.xi-p11.1">From the fragments of Porphyry's polemical treatise, 
and indeed from his writings as a whole, we see how Christians were recognized (in contemporary society) as a well-known party which had no longer 
to fear any violence.</note> Aurelian's attempt at repression never got further than a beginning, and no one 
followed it up; the emperor and his officials, like Diocletian the reformer subsequently, 
had other business to attend to. It was during this period that the great expansion 
of the Christian religion took place. For a considerable period Christians had held 
property and estates (in the name, I presume, of men of straw); now they could come 
before the public fearlessly,<note n="852" id="v.xi-p11.2">We do not know under what title they came forward.</note> as if they were 
a recognized body.<note n="853" id="v.xi-p11.3">Cp. the pagan (Porphyry) in Macar. Magnes., iv. 21: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi-p11.4">οἱ Χριστιανοὶ μιμούμενοι 
τὰς κατασκευὰς τῶν ναῶν 
μεγίστους οἴκους οἰκοδομοῦσιν</span> (“The Christians 
erect large buildings, in imitation of the temple-fabrics”). So previously Cæcilius,
<i>Minuc</i>. ix: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p11.5">Per universum orbem sacraria ista taeterrima impiae coitionis adolescunt</span>” (“All over the world the utterly foul rites of that impious union are flourishing 
apace”). For details on church-building, see below.—The epithet of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi-p11.6">Χριστιανός</span> occurs 
quite openly for the first time, so far as I am aware, in the year 279 upon a tomb in Asia Minor (see Cumont, 
<i>Les Inscr, chrét. de l'Asie mineure</i>, p. 11 ).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p12">Between 249 and 258, however, two chief and severe persecutions of Christians took place, 
those under Decius and Valerian, while the last and fiercest began in February of 
303. The former lasted only for a year, but they sufficed to spread fearful havoc 
among the churches. The number of the apostates was much larger, very much larger 
indeed, than the number of the martyrs. The rescript of Decius, a brutal stroke 
which was quite unworthy of any statesman, compelled at one blow all Christians, 
including even women and children, to return to their old religion or else forfeit 
their lives. Valerian's rescripts were the work of a statesman. They dealt merely 
with the clergy, with people of good position, and with members of the court; all 
other Christians were let alone, provided that they refrained from worship. Their 
lands and churches were,  

<pb n="495" id="v.xi-Page_495" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_495.html" />however, confiscated.<note n="854" id="v.xi-p12.1">The state never attacked the religion of private individuals. All 
it waged war upon was the refusal to perform the ceremonies of the <span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p12.2">cultus</span>. Cp. the 
pregnant statement of the <i>Acta Cypriani</i>, i.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p12.3">Sacratissimi imperatores praeceperunt, 
eos qui Romanam religionem non colunt, debere Romanas caerimonias recognoscere</span>” 
(“The most sacred Roman emperors enjoined that those who did not adhere to the Roman 
religion should recognize the Roman rites”). It was on principle therefore that 
Valerian and Diocletian attempted to stamp out Christian worship.</note> The tragic fate of both emperors 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p12.4">mortes persecutorum</span>!”) put a stop to their persecutions. Both had essayed the extirpation 
of the Christian church, the one by the shortest possible means, the other by more 
indirect methods.<note n="855" id="v.xi-p12.5">Obviously, they saw that the procedure hitherto adopted was absurd, 
and that it had failed to harm the church. They rightly judged that Christians must 
be exterminated, if they were not to be let alone. “They must be sought out and 
punished” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p12.6">Quaerendi et puniendi sunt</span>”).</note> But in both cases the repair of the church was 
effected promptly and smoothly, while the wide gaps in its membership were soon 
filled up again, once the rule was laid down that even apostates could be reinstated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p13">The most severe and prolonged of all the 
persecutions was the last, the so-called persecution under Diocletian. It lasted 
longest and raged most fiercely in the east and south-east throughout the domain 
of Maximinus Daza; it burned with equal fierceness, but for a shorter period, throughout 
the jurisdiction of Galerius; while over the domain of Maximianus and his successors 
its vigour was less marked, though it was still very grievous. Throughout the West 
it came to little. It began with imperial rescripts, modelled upon the statesman 
like edict of Valerian, but even surpassing it in adroitness. Presently, however, 
these degenerated into quite a different form, which, although covered by the previous 
edicts of Decius, outdid them in pitiless ferocity throughout the East. Daza alone 
had recourse to preventive measures of a positive character. He had Acts of Pilate 
fabricated and circulated in all directions (especially throughout schools), which 
were drawn up in order to misrepresent Jesus;<note n="856" id="v.xi-p13.1">“Even the school teachers were to lecture on these zealously to 
their pupils, instead of upon the usual scholastic subjects; they were also to see 
that they were learnt by heart.” “Children at school repeated the names of Jesus 
and of Pilate, very day, and also recited the Acts of Pilate, which were composed 
in order to deride us.”</note> on the strength of confessions extorted  

<pb n="496" id="v.xi-Page_496" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_496.html" />from Christians, he revived the old, abominable charges brought against 
them, and had these published far and wide in every city by the authorities (Eus., 
<i>H.E.</i>, i. 9; ix. 5. 7); he got a high official of the state to compose a polemical treatise 
against Christianity;<note n="857" id="v.xi-p13.2">The emperor himself is probably concealed behind Hierocles.</note> he invited cities to bring before him anti-Christian 
petitions;<note n="858" id="v.xi-p13.3">The cities were subservient to this command; cp, the inscription 
of Arycanda and Eus., <i>H.E</i>., ix. 7.</note> finally—and this was the keenest stroke of all—he attempted 
to revive and reorganize all the cults, headed of course by that of the Cæsars, 
upon the basis of the new classification of the provinces, in order to render them 
a stronger and more attractive counterpoise to Christianity.<note n="859" id="v.xi-p13.4">Julian simply copied him in all these measures. The moving spirit 
of the whole policy was Theoteknus (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., ix. 2 f.), for we cannot attribute 
it to an emperor who was himself a barbarian and abandoned to the most debased forms 
of excess.</note> “He ordered temples to be built in every city, and enacted the careful restoration of 
such as had collapsed through age; he also established idolatrous priests in all 
districts and towns, placing a high priest over them in every province, some official 
who had distinguished himself in some line of public service. This man was also 
furnished with a military guard of honor.” Eus., <i>H.E</i>., viii. 14; see 
ix. 4: “Idolatrous 
priests were now appointed in every town, and Maximinus further appointed high 
priests himself. For the latter position he chose men of distinction in public life, 
who had gained high credit in all the offices they had filled. They showed great 
zeal, too, for the worship of those gods.” Ever since the close of the second century 
the synodal organization of the church, with its metropolitans, had been moulded 
on the provincial diets of the empire—<i>i.e.</i>, the latter formed the pattern 
of the former. But so much more thoroughly had it been worked out, that now, after 
the lapse of a century, the state attempted itself to copy this synodal organization 
with its priesthood so firmly centralized and so distinguished for moral character. 
Perhaps this was the greatest, at any rate it was the most conspicuous, triumph of the church prior to Constantine.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p14">The extent of the apostasy which immediately ensued is  

<pb n="497" id="v.xi-Page_497" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_497.html" />unknown, but it must have been extremely large. When Constantine conquered Maxentius, 
however, and when Daza succumbed before Constantine and Licinius, as did Licinius 
in the end before Constantine, the persecution was over.<note n="860" id="v.xi-p14.1">Licinius was driven in the end to become a persecutor of the Christians, 
by his opposition to Constantine (cp. the conclusion of Eusebius's Church History 
and his <i>Vita Const</i>., i. <i>ad fin</i>., ii. <i>ad init</i>.). Among his laws, that bearing upon the 
management of prisons (to which allusion has been made already; cp. p. 164) deserves 
notice (cp. Eus., <i>H.E</i>., x. 8), as do the rescripts against the mutual intercourse 
of bishops, the holding of synods, the promiscuous attendance of men and women 
at worship, and the instruction of women by the bishops (<i>Vita Const</i>. i. 51. 53).</note> During 
its closing years the churches had everywhere recovered from their initial panic; 
both inwardly and outwardly they had gained in strength. Thus when Constantine stretched 
out his royal hand, he found a church which was not prostrate and despondent but 
well-knit, with a priesthood which the persecution had only served to purify. He 
had not to raise the church from the dust, otherwise that politician would have hardly stirred a finger: on the contrary, the church confronted him, bleeding from 
many a wound, but unbent and vigorous. All the counteractive measures of the state 
had proved of no avail besides, of course, these were no longer supported by public 
opinion at the opening of the fourth century, as they had been during the second. 
Then, the state had to curb the fanaticism of public feeling against the Christians; 
now, few were to be found who countenanced hard measures of the state against the 
church. Gallienus himself had, on his deathbed, to revoke the edicts of persecution, 
and his rescript, which was unkindly phrased (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., viii. 17), was ultimately 
replaced by Constantine's great and gracious decree of toleration (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., x. 5; Lact., <i>de Mort</i>. xlviii.).</p>

<h3 id="v.xi-p14.2">II</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p15">Several examples have been already given (in Book II., Chapters IV. And VI.) of the 
way in which Christians were thought of by Greek and Roman society and by the common 
people during the second century.<note n="861" id="v.xi-p15.1">A complete survey is given in my <i>Gesch. der altchristl. Litt</i>., i. pp. 865 f.</note> Opinions of a more friendly nature 
were not common. No doubt, remarks like these were  

<pb n="498" id="v.xi-Page_498" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_498.html" />to be heard: “Gaius Seius is a capital fellow. Only, he's a Christian!”—“I'm 
astonished that Lucius Titius, for all his knowledge, has suddenly turned 
Christian” (Tert., <i>Apol</i>. iii.).—“So-and-so thinks of life and of God just as we do, 
but he mingles Greek ideas with foreign fables” (Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vi. 19).<note n="862" id="v.xi-p15.2">This is Porphyry's opinion of Origen. It deserves to be quoted 
in full, for its unique character. “Some Christians, . . . . instead of abandoning the Jewish 
scriptures, have addressed themselves to the task of explaining them. These explanations 
are neither coherent and consistent, nor do they harmonize with the text; instead 
of furnishing us with a defence of these foreign sects they rather give us praise 
and approbation of their doctrines. They produce expositions which boast of what 
Moses says unambiguously, as if it were obscure and intricate, and attach thereto 
divine influence as to oracles full of hidden mysteries. . . . . This sort of absurdity 
can be seen in the case of a man whom I met in my youth [at Cæsarea], and who at 
that time was very famous, as he still is by his writings. I mean Origen, whose 
fame is widely spread among the teachers of these doctrines, He was a pupil of Ammonius, 
the greatest philosopher of our day, and—so far as knowledge was concerned—
he had gained much from the instruction of his teacher. But in the right conduct 
of life he went directly against Ammonius. . . . . Educated as a Greek among Greeks, 
he diverged to barbarous impudence. To this he devoted himself and his attainments; 
for while he lived outwardly like a Christian, in this irregular fashion, he was 
a Greek in his conception of life and of God, mixing Greek ideas with foreign fables. 
Plato was his constant companion. He had also the works of Numenius, Cronius, Apollophanes, 
Longinus, Moderatus, Nikomachus, and the most eminent Pythagoreans constantly in 
his hands, He also used the writings of the Stoic Chæremon and of Cornutus. Thence 
he derived the allegorical method of exegesis common in the Greek mysteries, and 
applied it to the Jewish scriptures.”</note> They were reproached with being inconceivably credulous and absolutely devoid of 
judgment, with being detestably idle (“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p15.3">contemptissma inertia</span>”) and useless for practical 
affairs (“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p15.4">infructuositas in negotiis</span>”).<note n="863" id="v.xi-p15.5">Cp. the charge brought against the consul, T. Flavius Clemens (in 
Suetonius). Tert., <i>Apol</i>. xlii.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p15.6">Infructuosi in negotiis dicimur.</span>” What Tertullian 
makes the cloak say (<i>de Pallio</i>, v.; cp. above, p. 306) is to be understood as a Christian's 
utterance. The heathen retorted that this was “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p15.7">ignavia</span>.”</note> 
These, however, were the least serious charges brought against them. The general 
opinion was that Christian doctrine and ethics, with their absurdities and pretensions,<note n="864" id="v.xi-p15.8">Cp. Tert., <i>de Scorp</i>. vii.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p15.9">funesta religio, lugubres ritus, ara 
rogus, pollinctor sacerdos</span>” (the deadly religion, the mournful ceremonies, the altar-pyre, and the undertaker-priest).</note> 
were unworthy of any one who was free and cultured (so Porphyry especially).<note n="865" id="v.xi-p15.10">No one takes the trouble, the apologists complain, to find out 
what Christianity really is (Tert., <i>Apol</i>, i. f.); even a pagan thinker would be 
condemned forthwith if he propounded ideas which agree with those 
of Christianity. Cp. Tert., <i>de Testim</i>. i. “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p15.11">Ne suis quidem magistris alias probatissimis 
atque lectissimis fidem inclinavit humana de incredulitate duritia, sicubi in argumenta 
Christianae defensionis impingunt. tunc vani poetae . . . . tunc philosophi duri, 
cum veritates fores pulsant. hactenus sapiens et prudens habebitur qui prope Christianum 
pronuntiaverit, cum, si quid prudentiae aut sapientiae affectaverit seu caerimonias 
despuens seu saeculum revincens pro Christiano denotetur</span>” [“The hardness of the 
human heart in its unbelief prevents them even from crediting their own teachers 
(who otherwise are highly approved and most excellent), whenever they touch upon 
any arguments which favour Christianity. Then are the poets vain, . . . . then are the 
philosophers senseless, when they knock at the gates of truth. Anyone who goes the 
length of almost proclaiming Christian ideas will be held to be wise and sagacious 
so far; he will be branded as a Christian if he affect wisdom and knowledge in order 
to scoff at their rites or to expose the age”). Christian writings were not read. 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p15.12">Tanto abest ut nostris literis annuant homines, <i>ad quas nemo venit nisi iam Christianus</i></span>” 
(Tert., <i>loc. cit</i>.: “Far less do men assent to our writings; nay, none comes to them unless he is a Christian already”).</note> 

<pb n="499" id="v.xi-Page_499" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_499.html" />The majority, educated and uneducated alike, were still more hostile in the second 
century. In the foreground of their calumnies stood the two charges of Œdipodean 
incest and Thyestean banquets, together with that of foreign, outlandish customs, 
and also of high treason. Moreover, there were clouds of other accusations in the 
air. Christians,<note n="866" id="v.xi-p15.13">Christ himself was held to be a magician; cp. evidence on this 
point from Justin to Commodian.</note> it, was reported, were magicians and atheists; 
they worshipped a god with an ass's head, and adored the cross, the sun, or the genitalia 
of their priests (Tert., <i>Apol</i>. xvi., and the parallels in Minucius).<note n="867" id="v.xi-p15.14">It is not difficult to trace the origin of these calumnies. The 
ass's head came, as Tertullian himself was aware, from the <i>Histories</i> of Tacitus, 
and referred originally to the Jews. They were doubtless worshippers of the sun, 
because they turned to the east in prayer. The third libel was of course based upon 
the attitude assumed at confession.</note> It was firmly believed that they were magicians, that they had control over wind 
and weather, that they commanded plagues and famines, and had influence over the 
sacrifices.<note n="868" id="v.xi-p15.15">Emphasis was often laid also upon the empty and terrible chimeras 
circulated by Christians (<i>Minuc</i>. v.). Origen (Comment. Ser. <i>in Matth</i>. xxxix., vol. 
iv. p. 270, Lomm.): “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p15.16">Scimus et apud nos terrae motum factum in locis quibusdam et 
factas fuisse quasdam ruinas, ita ut, qui erant impii extra fidem, causam terrae 
motus dicerent Christianos, propter quod et persecutiones passae sunt ecclesiae et 
incensae sunt; non solum autem illi, sed et qui videbantur prudentes, talia in publico 
dicerent quia propter Christianos fiunt gravissimi terrae motus</span>” (“We know, too, 
that there have been earthquakes in our midst, with several ruinous 
results, so that the impious unbelievers declared that Christians were to blame 
for the earthquakes. Hence the churches have suffered persecutions and been burnt. 
And not only such people, but others who seemed really sensible gave open expression 
to the opinion that Christians are the cause of the fearful earthquakes”). Similar 
allusions often occur in Tertullian. The fear of Christians influencing the sacrifices 
played some part in the initial persecution of Diocletian.</note> “Christians to the lions”—this was the cry of  

<pb n="500" id="v.xi-Page_500" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_500.html" />the mob.<note n="869" id="v.xi-p15.17">“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p15.18">Christianos ad leones!</span>” Tertullian recalls this fearful shout 
no fewer than four times (<i>Apol</i>. xl., <i>de Spectac</i>. xxvii., <i>de Exhort</i>. xii., <i>de Resurr</i>. xxiii.).</note> And even when people were less rash and cruel, they could 
not get over the fact that it seemed mere pride and madness to abandon the religion 
of one's ancestors.<note n="870" id="v.xi-p15.19">Cp. Clem. Alex., <i>Protrept</i>., x. 89: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi-p15.20">ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ πατέρων, φατέ, 
παραδεδομένον 
ἡμῖν ἔθος ἀνατρέπειν οὐκ 
εὔλογον</span> (“But, you say, it is discreditable to overturn 
the custom handed down to us from our fathers”). The author of the pseudo-Justin 
<i>Cohort. ad Græcos</i> goes into this argument with particular thoroughness (cp. i., xiv., xxxv.-xxxvi.).</note> Treatises against Christianity were not common 
in the second or even in the third century, but there may have been controversial 
debates. A Cynic philosopher named Crescens attacked Justin in public, though he 
seems to have done no more than echo the popular charges against Christianity. Fronto's 
attack moved almost entirely upon the same level, if it be the case that his arguments 
have been borrowed in part by the pagan Cæcilius in Minucius Felix. Lucian merely 
trifled with the question of Christianity. He was no more than a reckless, though 
an acute, journalist. The orator Aristides, again, wrote upon Christianity with 
ardent contempt,<note n="871" id="v.xi-p15.21"><i>Orat</i>. xlvi. He defends “the Greek nationality against the Christian 
and philosophic cosmopolitanism.” To him, Christians are despisers of Hellenism 
(cp. Bernays, <i>Ges. Abhandl</i>., ii. p. 364). How a man like Tatian must have irritated 
him! Neumann (<i>Der röm. Staat u. die allgem. Kirche</i>, p. 36) thus recapitulates the 
charge of Aristides (though Lightfoot, in his Ignatius, vol. i. p. 517, thinks that 
it is the Cynics who are pilloried); “People who themselves are simply of no account 
venture to slander a Demosthenes, while solecisms at least, if nothing more, are 
to be found in every one of their own words. Despicable creatures themselves, they 
despise others; they pride themselves on their virtues, but never practise them; 
they preach self-control, and are lustful. Community of interests is their name 
for robbery, philosophy for ill-will, and poverty for an indifference to the good 
things of life. Moreover, they degrade themselves by their avarice. Impudence is 
dubbed freedom by them, malicious talk becomes openness forsooth, the acceptance 
of charity is humanity. Like the godless folk in Palestine, they combine servility 
with sauciness. They have severed themselves deliberately from the Greeks, or rather 
from all that is good in the world. Incapable of cooperating for any useful end 
whatsoever, they yet are masters of the art of undermining a household 
and setting its members by the ears. Not a word, not an idea, not a deed of theirs 
has ever borne fruit. They take no part in organizing festivals, nor do they pay 
honor to the gods. They occupy no seats on civic councils, they never comfort the 
sad, they never reconcile those who are at variance, they do nothing for the advancement 
of the young, or indeed of anybody. They take no thought for style, but creep into 
a corner and talk stupidly. They are venturing already on the cream of Greece and 
calling themselves ‘philosophers'! As if changing the name meant anything! As if 
that could of itself turn a Thersites into a Hyacinthus or a Narcissus!”</note> while the treatise of  

<pb n="501" id="v.xi-Page_501" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_501.html" />Hierocles, which is no longer extant, is described by Eusebius as extremely trivial. Celsus 
and Porphyry alone remain, of Christianity's opponents.<note n="872" id="v.xi-p15.22">Lactantius professes to know that “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p15.23">plurimi et multi</span>” wrote in Greek 
and Latin against the Christians in Diocletian's reign (<i>Instit</i>., v. 4), but even 
he adduces only one anonymous writer besides Hierocles. Occasionally a single <i>litterateur</i> 
who was hostile to Christianity stirred up a local persecution, as, <i>e.g</i>., was probably 
the case with Crescens the Cynic philosopher at Rome. Even before the edict of Decius 
a persecution had broken out in Alexandria, of which Dionysius (in Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vi. 41. 1) writes as follows: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi-p15.24">οὐκ ἀπὸ τοῦ βασιλικοῦ 
προστάγματος ὁ διωγμὸς παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἤρξατο, ἀλλὰ γὰρ ὅλον ἐνιαυτὸν προὔλαβε, καὶ 
φθάσας ὁ κακῶν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ μάντις καὶ ποιητής, ὅστις ἐκεῖνος ἦν, ἐκίνησε καὶ 
παρώρμησε καθ᾽ ἡμῶν τὰ πλ̥ηθη τῶν ἐθνῶν, εἰς τὴν ἐπιχώριον αὐτοὺς δεισιδαιμονίαν 
ἀναρριπίσας</span>  
(“Our persecution did not begin with the imperial decree, but preceded that decree 
by a whole year. The prophet and framer of evil for this city, whoever he was, previously 
stirred up and aroused against us the pagan multitude, reviving in them the superstition of their country”).</note> Only two 
men; but they were a host in themselves.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p16">They resembled one another in the seriousness with which they 
undertook their task, in the pains they spent on it, in the loftiness of their designs, 
and in their literary skill. The great difference between them lay in their religious 
standpoint. Celsus's interest centres at bottom in the Roman Empire.<note n="873" id="v.xi-p16.1">We can only surmise about his personality and circumstances. He represented 
the noble, patriotic, and intelligent bureaucracy of Rome, about which we know so 
little otherwise.</note> He is a religious man because the empire needs religion, and also because every 
educated man is responsible for its religion. It is hard to say what his own conception 
of the world amounts to. But for all the hues it assumes, it is never coloured like 
that of Cicero or of Seneca. For Celsus is an agnostic above all things,<note n="874" id="v.xi-p16.2">The same sort of attitude is adopted by the pagan Cæcilius (in Min. Felix, 
5. f.), a sceptic who approves of religion in general, but who entertains grave 
doubts about a universal providence. “Amid all this uncertainty, your best and noblest 
course is to accept the teaching of your forebears, to honor the religious customs 
which have been handed down to you, and humbly to adore the deities
whom your fathers taught you not to know but, first and foremost, to fear.” Chap. 
vii. then runs in quite a pious current.</note>  

<pb n="502" id="v.xi-Page_502" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_502.html" />so that he appreciates the relative validity of idealism apart from any stiffening 
of Stoicism, just as he appreciates the relative validity of every national religion, 
and even of mythology itself. Porphyry,<note n="875" id="v.xi-p16.3">Born at Tyre. His original name was Malchus, so that he was a Semite 
(for Malchus as a Christian name in the vicinity of Cæsarea (Pal.) during Valerian's 
reign, cp. Eus., <i>H.E</i>., vii. 12)</note> on the other hand, is a 
thinker pure and simple, as well as a distinguished critic. And he is not merely 
a religious philosopher of the Platonic school, but a man of deeply religious temperament, 
for whom all thought tends to pass into the knowledge of God, and in that knowledge to gain its goal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p17">Our first impression is that Celsus has not a single 
good word to say for Christianity. He re-occupies the position taken by its opponents 
in the second century; only, he is too fair and noble an adversary to repeat their 
abominable charges. To him Christianity, this bastard progeny of Judaism<note n="876" id="v.xi-p17.1">Like Porphyry and Julian at a later period, however, Celsus lets 
Judaism alone, because it was a national religion. Apropos of an oracle of Apollo 
against the Christians, Porphyry observes: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p17.2">In his quidem irremediabile sententiae 
Christianorum manifestavit Apollo, quoniam Judaei suscipiunt deum magis quam isti</span>” 
(“In these verses Apollo exposed the incurable corruption of Christians, since it 
is the Jews, said he, more than the Christians, who recognize God”), Aug., <i>de Civit. Dei</i>, xix. 26.</note>—itself 
the basest of all national religions—appears to have been nothing but 
an absurd and sorry tragedy from its birth down to his own day. He is perfectly 
aware of the internal differences between Christians, and he is familiar with the 
various stages of development in the history of their religion. These are cleverly 
employed in order to heighten the impression of its instability. He plays off the 
sects against the Catholic Church, the primitive age against the present, Christ 
against the apostles, the various revisions of the Bible against the trustworthiness 
of the text, and so forth, although, of course, he admits that the whole thing was 
quite as bad at first as it is at present. Even Christ is not exempted from this 
criticism. What is valuable in his teaching was borrowed from the philosophers; 
the rest, <i>i.e.</i>, whatever is characteristic of himself, is error and deception, so much futile  

<pb n="503" id="v.xi-Page_503" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_503.html" />mythology. In the hands of those deceived deceivers, 
the apostles, this was still further exaggerated; faith in the resurrection rests 
upon nothing better than the evidence of a deranged woman, and from that day to 
this the mad folly has gone on increasing and exercising its power—for the assertion, 
which is flung out at one place, that it would speedily be swept out of existence, 
is retracted on a later page. Christianity, in short, is an anthropomorphic myth 
of the very worst type. Christian belief in providence is a shameless insult to 
the Deity—a chorus of frogs, forsooth, squatting in a bog and croaking, “For 
our sakes was the world created”!</p>


<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p18">But there is another side to all this. The criticism of Celsus brings 
out some elements of truth which deserve to be considered; and further, wherever 
the critic bethinks himself of religion, he betrays throughout his volume an undercurrent 
of feeling which far from being consonant with his fierce verdict. For although 
he shuts his eyes to it, apparently unwilling to admit that Christianity could be, 
and had already been, stated reasonably, he cannot get round that fact; indeed—unless 
we are quite deceived—he has no intention whatever of concealing it from 
the penetrating, reader. Since there has really to be such a thing as religion, 
since it is really a necessity, the agnosticism of Celsus leads him to make a concession 
which does not differ materially from the Christian conception of God. He cannot 
take objection to much in the ethical counsels of Jesus—his censure of them as 
a plagiarism being simply the result of perplexity. And when Christians assert that 
the Logos is the Son of God, what can Celsus do but express his own agreement with 
this dictum? Finally, the whole book culminates in a warm patriotic appeal to Christians 
not to withdraw from the common regime, but to lend their aid in order to enable 
the emperor to maintain the vigour of the empire with all its ideal benefits.<note n="877" id="v.xi-p18.1">In several of the proceedings against Christians the magistrate 
expresses his concern lest the exclusiveness of Christians excite anarchy; cp., 
<i>e.g</i>., the <i>Acta Fructuosi Tarrac</i>. ii.: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p18.2">Qui audiuntur, qui timentur, qui adorantur, 
si dii non coluntur nec imperatorum vultus adorantur?</span>”</note> 
Law and piety must be upheld against their inward and external foes! Surely we can read between  

<pb n="504" id="v.xi-Page_504" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_504.html" />the lines. Claim no special position for yourselves, 
says Celsus, in effect, to Christians! Don't rank yourselves on the same level as 
the empire! On these terms we are willing to tolerate you and your religion. At 
bottom, in fact, the “True Word” of Celsus is nothing more than a political pamphlet, 
a thinly disguised overture for peace.<note n="878" id="v.xi-p18.3">Cæcilius, too, was in the last resort a politician and a patriot, 
since he defended the old religion by asserting that “by means of it Rome has won 
the world” (<i>Min. Felix</i> vi.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p19">A hundred years later, when Porphyry wrote against the 
Christians, a great change had come over the situation. Christianity had become 
a power. It had taken a Greek shape, but “the foreign myths” were still retained, 
of course, while in most cases at least it had preserved its sharp distinction between 
the creator and the creation, or between God and nature, as well as its doctrine 
of the incarnation and its paradoxical assertions of an end for the world and of 
the resurrection. This was where Porphyry struck in, that great philosopher of the 
ancient world. He was a pupil of Plotinus and Longinus. For years he had been engaged 
in keen controversy at Rome with teachers of the church and gnostics, realizing 
to the full that the matter at stake was God himself and the treasure possessed 
by mankind, viz., rational religious truth. Porphyry knew nothing of political 
ideals. The empire had indeed ceased to fill many people with enthusiasm. Its 
restorer had not yet arrived upon the scene, and religious philosophy was living 
meanwhile in a State which it wished to begin and rebuild. Porphyry himself 
retired to Sicily, where he wrote his fifteen books “Against the Christians.” 
This work, which was “answered” by four leading teachers of the church 
(Methodius, Eusebius, Apollinarius, and Philostorgius), perished, together with his other polemical treatises, owing 
to the victory of the church and by order of the emperor. All that we possess is 
a number of fragments, of which the most numerous and important occur in Macarius 
Magnes. For I have no doubt whatever that Porphyry is the pagan philosopher in that 
author's “Apocriticus.”<note n="879" id="v.xi-p19.1">At best we must leave it an open question whether a plagiarism 
has been perpetrated upon Porphyry.</note></p>

<pb n="505" id="v.xi-Page_505" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_505.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p20">This work of Porphyry is perhaps the most ample and thoroughgoing treatise which 
has ever been written against Christianity. It earned for its author the titles 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi-p20.1">πάντων δυσμενέστατος 
καὶ πολεμώτατος</span> (“most malicious and hostile 
of all”), “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p20.2">hostis dei, veritatis inimicus, sceleratarum artium magister</span>” (God's 
enemy, a foe to truth, a master of accursed arts), and so forth.<note n="880" id="v.xi-p20.3">Augustine, however, called him “the noble philosopher, the great 
philosopher of the Gentiles, the most learned of philosophers, although the keenest 
foe to Christians” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p20.4">philosophus nobilis, magnus gentilium philosophus, doctissimus 
philosophorum, quamvis Christianorum acerrimus inimicus</span>,” <i>de Civit. Dei</i>, 
xix. 22) Compare the adjectives showered on him by Jerome: “Fool, impious, 
blasphemer, mad, shameless, a sycophant, a calumniator of the church, a mad dog attacking Christ” 
(“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p20.5">Stultus, impius, blasphemus, vesanus, impudens, sycophantes, calumniator ecclesiae, 
rabidus adversus Christum canis</span>”).</note> 
But, although our estimate can only be based on fragments, it is not too much to 
say that the controversy between the philosophy of religion and Christianity lies 
to-day in the very position in which Porphyry placed it. Even at this time of day 
Porphyry remains unanswered. Really he is unanswerable, unless one is prepared first 
of all to agree with him and proceed accordingly to reduce Christianity to its quintessence. 
In the majority of his positive statements he was correct, while in his negative 
criticism of what represented itself in the third century to be Christian doctrine, 
he was certainly as often right as wrong. In matters of detail he betrays a good 
deal of ignorance, and he forgets standards of criticism which elsewhere he has at his command.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p21">The weight which thus attaches to his work is 
due to the fact that it was based upon a series of very thoroughgoing studies of 
the Bible, and that it was undertaken from the religious standpoint. Moreover, it 
must be conceded that the author's aim was neither to be impressive nor to persuade 
or take the reader by surprise, but to give a serious and accurate refutation of 
Christianity. He wrought in the bitter sweat of his brow—this idealist, who was 
convinced that whatever was refuted would collapse. Accordingly, he confined his 
attention to what he deemed the cardinal points of the controversy. These four points 
were as follows:—He desired to demolish the myths of Christianity, <i>i.e.</i>, to prove 
that, in so far as they  

<pb n="506" id="v.xi-Page_506" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_506.html" />were derived from the Old and New Testaments, 
they were historically untenable, since these sources were themselves turbid and 
full of contradictions. He did not reject the Bible <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="v.xi-p21.1">in toto</span> as a volume of lies. 
On the contrary, he valued a great deal of it as both true and divine. Nor did he 
identify the Christ of the gospels with the historical Christ.<note n="881" id="v.xi-p21.2">It is only in a modified sense, therefore, that he can be described 
as an “opponent” of Christianity. As Wendland very truly puts it, in his <i>Christentum 
u. Hellenismus</i> (1902), p. 12, “The fine remarks of Porphyry in the third book of 
his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi-p21.3">περὶ τῆς ἐκ λογίων φιλοσοφίας</span> (pp. 180 f., Wolff), remarks to which theologians 
have not paid attention, show how from the side of Neoplatonism also attempts were 
made to bring about a mutual understanding and reconciliation.” “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p21.4">Praeter opinionem,” 
says Porphyry (cp. August., <i>de Civit. Dei</i>, xix. 23), “profecto quibusdam videatur 
esse quod dicturi sumus. Christum enim dii piissimum pronuntiaverunt et immortalem 
factum et cum bona praedicatione eius merninerunt, Christianos vero pollutos et 
contaminatos et errore implicatos esse dicunt</span>” (“What I am going to say may indeed 
appear extraordinary to some people. The gods have declared Christ to have been 
most pious; he has become immortal, and by them his memory is cherished. Whereas 
the Christians are a polluted sect, contaminated and enmeshed in error”). Origen 
(<i>Cels</i>., I. xv., IV. li) tells how Numenius, the Pythagorean philosopher, quoted the 
Jewish scriptures with deep respect, interpreting them allegorically (Clem. Alex., 
<i>Strom</i>., i. 22. 150, indeed ascribes to him the well-known saying that Plato is simply 
Moses Atticizing—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi-p21.5">τί γάρ ἐστι Πλάτων ἢ Μωυσῆς ἀττικίζων</span>; cp. also Hesych. Miles. 
in Müller's <i>Fragm. Hist. Gr</i>., iv. 171, and Suidas, s. v. “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi-p21.6">Νουμήνιος</span>,” with the 
more cautious remarks of Eusebius in his <i>Præp</i>., xi. 9. 8-18, 25). Amelius the Platonist, 
a contemporary of Origen, quoted the gospel of John with respect (Eus., <i>Præp</i>., xi. 19. 
1); cp. August., <i>de Civit. Dei</i>, x. 29: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p21.7">Initium evangelii secundum Johannem quidam 
Platonicus aureis litteris conscribendum et per omnes ecclesias in locis eminentissimis 
proponendum esse dicebat</span>” (“A certain Platonist used to say that the opening of 
John's gospel should be inscribed in golden letters and set up in the most prominent 
places of every church”).</note> For 
the latter he entertained a deep regard, which rose to the pitch of a religion. 
But with relentless powers of criticism he showed in scores of cases that if certain 
traits in the gospels were held to be historical, they could not possibly be genuine, 
and that they blurred and distorted the figure of Christ. He dealt similarly with 
the ample materials which the church put together from the Old Testament as “prophecies 
of Christ.” But the most interesting part of his criticism is unquestionably that 
passed upon Paul. If there are any lingering doubts in the mind as to whether the 
apostle should be credited, in the last instance, to Jewish instead of to Hellenistic 
Christianity, these doubts may be laid to rest by a study of Porphyry. This  

<pb n="507" id="v.xi-Page_507" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_507.html" />critic, a Hellenist of the first water, feels keener antipathy to Paul than to any 
other Christian. Paul's dialectic is totally unintelligible to him, and he therefore 
deems it both sophistical and deceitful. Paul's proofs resolve themselves for him 
into flat contradictions, whilst in the apostle's personal testimonies he sees 
merely an unstable, rude, and insincere rhetorician, who is a foe to all noble and 
liberal culture. It is from the hostile criticism of Porphyry that we learn for 
the first time what highly cultured Greeks found so obnoxious in the idiosyncrasies 
of Paul. In matters of detail he pointed to much that was really offensive; but 
although the offence in Paul almost always vanishes so soon as the critic adopts 
a different standpoint, Porphyry never lighted upon that standpoint.<note n="882" id="v.xi-p21.8">The apostle Paul began to engage the attention of pagans as well. 
This comes <i>e.g</i>., in the cross-examinations of the Egyptian governor Culcianus (shortly 
after 303 <span class="sc" id="v.xi-p21.9">A.D.</span>), as is confirmed by the two discussions between him and Phileas 
and Dioscorus (cp. Quentin, “Passio S. Dioscuri” in <i>Anal. Boll</i>., vol. xxv., 1905, 
pp. 321 f.), discussions which otherwise are quite independent of each other. In 
the latter Culcianus asks, “Was Paul a god?” In the former he asks, “He did not 
immolate himself” Further, “Paul was not a persecutor?” “Paul was not an uneducated 
person? He was not a Syrian? He did not dispute in Syriac?” (To which Phileas replies, 
“He was a Hebrew; he disputed in Greek, and held wisdom to be the chief thing.”) 
Finally, “Perhaps you are going to claim that he excelled Plato?” I know of nothing 
like this in other cross-examinations, and I can only conjecture, with Quentin, 
that it is an authentic trait. At that period, about the beginning of the Diocletian 
persecution, the Scriptures were ordered to be given up. The very fact of this order 
shows that the state had come to recognize their importance, and this in turn presupposes, 
as it promoted, a certain acquaintance with their contents.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p22">Negative criticism upon the historical character of the Christian religion, however, merely paved the way 
for Porphyry's full critical onset upon the three doctrines of the, faith which 
he regarded as its most heinous errors. The first of these was the Christian doctrine 
of creation, which separated the world from God, maintained its origin within time, 
and excluded any reverent, religious view of the universe as a whole. In rejecting 
this he also rejected the doctrine of the world's overthrow as alike irrational 
and irreligious; the one was involved in the other. He then directed his fire against 
the doctrine of the Incarnation, arguing that the Christians made a false separation 
(by their doctrine of a creation in time) and  

<pb n="508" id="v.xi-Page_508" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_508.html" />a false union (by their doctrine of the incarnation) between God and the world. Finally, there was the opposition 
he offered; to the Christian doctrine of the resurrection.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p23">On these points Porphyry was inexorable, warring against Christianity as against the worst of mankind's foes; 
<i>but in every other respect he was quite at one with the Christian philosophy of 
religion, and was perfectly conscious of this unity</i>. And in his day the Christian 
philosophy of religion was no longer entirely inexorable on the points just mentioned; 
it made great efforts to tone down its positions for the benefit of Neoplatonism, 
as well as to vindicate its scientific (and therefore its genuinely Hellenic) character.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p24">How close<note n="883" id="v.xi-p24.1">This is particularly clear from the Neoplatonic works which were 
translated into Latin, and which came into the possession of Augustine (<i>Confess</i>., 
vii. 9). He owed a great deal to them, although he naturally conceals part of his debt. 
He admits frankly that the ideas of <scripRef passage="John 1:1-5.9,10,13,16" id="v.xi-p24.2" parsed="|John|1|1|5|9;|John|1|10|0|0;|John|1|13|0|0;|John|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.5.9 Bible:John.1.10 Bible:John.1.13 Bible:John.1.16">John i.1-5, 9, 10, 13, 16</scripRef>, and 
<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:6" id="v.xi-p24.3" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>, were contained in these volumes.</note> the opposing forces already stood to one another! Indeed, 
towards the end of his life Porphyry seems to have laid greater emphasis upon the 
points which he held in common with the speculations of Christianity;<note n="884" id="v.xi-p24.4">The magical, thaumaturgic element which Porphyry, for all his 
clear, scientific intellect, held in honor, was probably allowed to fall into the 
background while he attacked the Christians. But his Christian opponents took note 
of it. Here, indeed, was one point on which <i>they</i> were the more enlightened of the 
two parties, so far as they were not already engulfed themselves in the cult of 
relics and bones. The characterization of Porphyry which Augustine gives in the 
<i>de Civit. Dei</i> (x. 9) is admirable: “<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p24.5">Nam et Porphyrius quandam quasi purgationem 
animae per theurgian, cunctanter tamen et pudibunda quodam modo disputatione, promittit, 
reversionem vero ad deum hanc artem praestare cuiquam negat, ut videas eum inter 
vitium sacrilegae curiositatis et philosophiae professionem sententiis alternantibus fluctuare</span>” 
(“For even Porphyry holds out the prospect of some kind of purgation 
of the soul by aid of theurgy; though he does so with some hesitation and shame, 
denying that this art can secure for anyone a return to God. Thus you can detect 
his judgment vacillating between the profession of philosophy and an art which he 
feels to be both sacrilegious and presumptuous “).</note> 
the letter he addressed to his wife Marcella might almost have been written by a Christian.<note n="885" id="v.xi-p24.6">The Christian charm of the letter comes from the pagan basis of 
the Sextus sayings which are preserved in the Christian recension; cp. my <i>Chronologie</i>, ii. 2, pp. 190 f.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p25">In the work of Porphyry Hellenism wrote its testament with regard 
to Christianity—for Julian's polemical treatise savoured  

<pb n="509" id="v.xi-Page_509" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_509.html" />more 
of a retrograde movement. The church managed to get the testament ignored and invalidated, 
but not until she had four times answered its contentions. It is an irreparable 
loss that these replies have not come down to us, though it is hardly a loss so 
far as their authors are concerned. We have no information regarding the effect 
produced by the work, beyond what may be gathered from the horror displayed by the 
fathers of the church. Yet even a literary work of superior excellence could hardly 
have won the day. The religion of the church had become a world-religion by the 
time, that Porphyry wrote, and no professor can wage war successfully against such 
religions, unless his hand grasps the sword of the reformer as well as the author's pen.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p26">The daily intercourse of Christians and pagans is not to be estimated, even in Tertullian's 
age, from the evidence supplied by episodes of persecution. It is unnecessary to 
read between the lines of his ascetic treatises, for numerous passages show, involuntarily 
but unmistakably, that as a rule everything went on smoothly in their mutual relationships. 
People lived together, bought and sold, entertained each other, and even intermarried. 
In later days it was certainly not easy to distinguish absolutely between a Christian 
and a non-Christian in daily life. Many a Christian belonged to “society” (see Book 
IV. Chap. II.), and the number of those who took umbrage at the faith steadily diminished. 
Julius Africanus was the friend of Alexander Severus and Abgar. Hippolytus corresponded 
with the empress. Origen had a position in the world of scholarship, where he enjoyed 
great repute. Paul of Samosata, who was a bishop, formed an influential and familar 
figure in the city of Antioch. The leading citizens of Carthage—who do not seem 
to have been Christians—were friends of Cyprian, according to the latter's biography 
(ch. xiv.), and even when he lay in prison they were true to him. “Meantime a large 
number of eminent people assembled, people, too, of high rank and good family as 
well as of excellent position in this world. All of these, for the sake of their 
old friendship with Cyprian, advised him to beat a retreat. And to make their advice 
substantial, they further offered him  

<pb n="510" id="v.xi-Page_510" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_510.html" />places to which he might retire” 
(“<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p26.1">Conveniebant interim plures egregii et clarissimi ordinis et sanguinis, sed et 
saeculi nobilitate generosi, qui propter amicitiam eius antiquam secessum subinde 
suaderent, et ne parum esset nuda suadela, etiam loca in quae secederet offerebant</span>”). 
Arnobius, Lactantius, and several others were philosophers and teachers of repute. 
Yet all this cannot obscure the fact that, even by the opening of the fourth century, 
Christianity still found <i>the learning of the ancient world</i>, so far as that survived, 
in opposition to itself. One swallow does not make a summer. One Origen, for all 
his following, could not avail to change the real posture of affairs. Origen's Christianity 
was passed over as an idiosyncrasy; it commended itself to but a small section of 
contemporary scholars; and while people learned criticism, erudition, and philosophy 
from him, they shut their eyes to his religion. Nor were matters otherwise till 
the middle of the fourth century. Learning continued to be “pagan.” It was the great 
theologians of Cappadocia and, to a more limited extent, those of Antioch (though 
the latter, judged by modern standards, were more scientific than the former), who 
were the first to inaugurate a change in this respect, albeit within well-defined 
limits. They were followed in this by Augustine. Throughout the East, ancient learning 
really never came to terms at all with Christianity, not even by the opening of 
the fifth century; but, on the other hand, it was too weak to be capable of maintaining 
itself side by side with the church in her position of privilege, and consequently 
it perished by degrees. By the time that it died, however, Christianity had secured 
possession of a segment, which was by no means inconsiderable, of the circle of human learning.</p>

<h3 id="v.xi-p26.2">CONCLUSION</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p27">Hergenröther (<i>Handbuch der allgem. Kirchengesch</i>., 
i. 
pp. 109 f.) has drawn up, with care and judgment, a note of twenty causes for the 
expansion of Christianity, together with as many causes which must have operated 
against it. The survey is not without value, but it does not clear up the problem. 
If the missionary preaching of Christianity in word and deed embraced  

<pb n="511" id="v.xi-Page_511" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_511.html" />all that we have attempted to state in Book II., and if it was allied to forces such 
as those which have come under our notice in Book III., then it is hardly possible 
to name the collective reasons for the success, or for the retardation, of the movement. 
Still less can one think of grading them, or of determining their relative importance 
one by one. Finally, one has always to recollect not only the variety of human aptitudes 
and needs and culture, but also the development which the missionary preaching of 
Christianity itself passed through, between the initial stage and the close of the 
third century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p28">Reflecting more closely upon this last-named consideration, one realizes 
that the question here has not been correctly put, and also that it does not admit 
of any simple, single answer. At the opening of the mission we have Paul and some 
anonymous apostles. They preach the unity of God and the near advent of judgment, 
bringing tidings to mankind of Jesus Christ, who ad recently been crucified, as 
the Son of God, the Judge, the Saviour. Almost every statement here seems paradoxical 
and upsetting. Towards the close of our epoch, there was probably hardly one regular 
missionary at work. The scene was occupied by a powerful church with an impressive 
cultus of its own, with priests, and with sacraments, embracing a system of doctrine 
and a philosophy of religion which were capable of competing on successful terms 
with any of their rivals. <i>This church exerted a missionary influence in virtue of 
her very existence, inasmuch as she came forward to represent the consummation 
of all previous movements in the history of religion. And to this church the human 
race round the basin of the Mediterranean belonged without exception, about the 
year 300, in so far as the religion, morals, and higher attainments of these nations 
were of any consequence</i>. The paradoxical, the staggering elements in Christianity 
were still there. Only, they were set in a broad frame of what was familiar and 
desirable and “natural”; they were clothed in a vesture of mysteries which made 
people either glad to welcome any strange, astonishing item in the religion, or 
at least able to put up with it.<note n="886" id="v.xi-p28.1">Alongside of the church in its developed form, one man may perhaps 
be mentioned who did more than all the rest put together for the mission of Christianity 
among the learned classes, not only during his lifetime, but still more after his 
death. I mean Origen. He was the “Synzygus” of the Eastern Church in the third century. 
The abiding influence of the man may be gathered, two centuries after he died, from 
the pages of Socrates the church historian. He domiciled the religion of the church 
in Hellenism (for thinkers and cultured people), so far as such a domicile was possible.</note></p>
 
<pb n="512" id="v.xi-Page_512" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_512.html" />
<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p29">Thus, in the first instance at any rate, our question must not run, “How did Christianity 
win over so many Greeks and Romans as to become ultimately the strongest religion 
in point of numbers?” The proper form of our query must be, “How did Christianity 
express itself, so as <i>inevitably</i> to become the religion for the world, tending more 
and more to displace other religions, and drawing men to itself as to a magnet?” 
For an answer to this question we must look partly to the history of Christian 
dogma and of the Christian <span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p29.1">cultus</span>. For the problem does not lie solely within the 
bounds of the history of Christian missions, and although we have kept it in view 
throughout the present work, it is impossible within these pages to treat it exhaustively.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p30">One must first of all answer this question by getting some idea of 
<i>the particular 
shape</i> assumed by Christianity as missionary force about the year 50, the year 100, 
the year 150, the year 200, the year 250, and the year 300 respectively before we 
can think of raising the further question as to what, forces may have been dominant 
in the Christian propaganda at any one of these six epochs. Neither, of course, 
must we overlook the difference between the state of matters in the East and in 
the West, as well as in several groups of provinces. And even were one to fulfil 
all these preliminary conditions, one could not proceed to refer to definite passages 
as authoritative for a solution of the problem. All over, one has to deal with considerations 
which are of a purely general character. I must leave it to others to exhibit these 
considerations—with the caveat that it is easy to disguise the inevitable uncertainties 
that meet us in this field by means of the pedantry which falls back on rubrical 
headings. The results of any survey will be trustworthy only in so far as they amount 
to such commonplaces as, <i>e.g</i>., that the distinctively religious element was a stronger 
factor in the mission at the outset than at a later period, that a similar remark 
applies to the charitable  

<pb n="513" id="v.xi-Page_513" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_513.html" />and economic element in Christianity, that 
the conflict with polytheism attracted some people and offended others, that the same tray be said of the rigid morality, and so forth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p31">From the very outset Christianity came forward with a spirit of universalism, by dint of which it laid hold of 
<i>the 
entire life of man</i> in all its functions, throughout its heights and depths, in all 
its feelings, thoughts, and actions. This guaranteed its triumph. In and with its 
universalism, it also declared that the Jesus whom it preached was the <i>Logos</i>. To 
him it referred everything that could possibly be deemed of human value and from 
him it carefully excluded whatever belonged to the purely natural sphere. From the 
very first it embraced humanity and he world, despite the small number of the elect 
whom it contemplated. Hence it was that those very powers of attraction, by means 
of which it was enabled at once to absorb and to subordinate the whole of Hellenism, 
had a new light thrown upon them. They appeared almost in the light of a necessary 
feature in that age. Sin and foulness it put far from itself. But otherwise it built 
itself up by the aid of any element whatsoever that was still capable of vitality 
(above all, by means of a powerful organization). Such elements it crushed as rivals 
and conserved as materials of its own life. It could do so for one reason—a reason 
which no one voiced, and of which no one was conscious, yet which every truly pious 
member of the church expressed in his own life. The reason was that Christianity, 
viewed in its essence, was something simple, something which could blend with coefficients 
of the most diverse nature, something which, in fact, sought out all such coefficients. 
For Christianity, in its simplest terms, meant God as the Father, the Judge and 
the Redeemer of men, revealed in and through Jesus Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p32">And was not this religion bound to conquer? <i>Alongside of</i> other religions it could not hold its own for any 
length of time; still less could it succumb. Yes, victory was inevitable. It had 
to prevail. All the motives which operated in its extension are as nothing when 
taken one by one, in face of the propaganda which it exercised by means of its own 
development from Paul to Origen, a development which maintained withal an exclusive 
attitude towards polytheism and idolatry of every kind.</p>


<pb n="514" id="v.xi-Page_514" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_514.html" />
<h2 id="v.xi-p32.1">ADDENDA TO VOLUME I</h2> 

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p33">P. 57, note 2, adds: “We cannot at this point enter into the 
very complicated question of Paul's reputation in the Gentile church. The highest 
estimate of him prevailed among the Marcionites. Origen, after declaring that they 
held that Paul sat on Christ's right hand in heaven, with Marcion on his left, adds: 
‘<span lang="LA" id="v.xi-p33.1">Porro alii legentes: Mittam vobis advocatum spiritum veritatis, volunt intellegere 
apostolum Paulum</span>' ( Hom. xxv. <i>in Lucam</i>, vol. v. pp. 181 f., ed. Lomm.). Even were 
these people supposed to belong to the Catholic Church—which I think unlikely—this conception would not be characteristic of the great church. It would be 
rather abnormal.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p34">P. 57, line 5 from top, add the following note: “The persecution 
of king Herod now began. It was directed against the twelve (<scripRef passage="Acts 12:1-25" id="v.xi-p34.1" parsed="|Acts|12|1|12|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1-Acts.12.25">Acts xii.</scripRef>). He made an 
example of James the son of Zebedee, whom he caused to be executed (why, we do not 
know). Then he had Peter put in prison, and, although the latter escaped death, 
he had to leave Jerusalem. This took place in the twelfth year after the death of 
Christ. Thereafter only individual apostles are to be found at Jerusalem. Peter 
was again there at the Apostolic Council (so called). Paul makes his agreement not 
with the eleven, however, but simply with Peter, James the Lord's brother, and John. 
Where were the rest? Were they no longer in Jerusalem? or did they not count on 
such an occasion?”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.xi-p35">P. 355, line 23 from top, after “Hermas” add: “A whole series 
of teachers is mentioned by Clement of Alexandria, in a passage (<i>Strom</i>., 
i. 11) which 
also shows how international they were: ‘My work is meant to give a simple outline 
and sketch of those clear, vital discourses and of those blessed and truly notable 
men whom I have been privileged to hear. Of these, one, an Ionian, was in Greece; 
two others were in Magna Græcia—one of them came from Cœle-Syria, the other 
from Egypt. Others, again, I met in the East: one came from Assyria; the other was 
a Hebrew by birth, in Palestine. When I came across the last (though in importance 
he was first of all), I found rest. I found him concealed in Egypt, that Sicilian 
bee.'”</p>

<pb n="517" id="v.xi-Page_517" href="/ccel/harnack/mission/Page_517.html" />
</div2>
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="vi" prev="v.xi" next="vi.i">
      <h1 id="vi-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="vi.i" prev="vi" next="vi.ii">
        <h2 id="vi.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="vi.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#iii.iii-p28.4">22:28</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#iii.iii-p28.6">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=21#iv.vii-p6.14">32:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii-p28.7">24:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#v.i-p16.3">14:6</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iv.vii-p13.6">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=0#iii.v-p14.21">36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=0#iv.vii-p6.12">36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=9#v.i-p21.15">74:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii-p10.8">82:2-3</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.v-p5.5">6:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p14.23">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p17.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p17.4">18:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=19#iv.x-p9.2">43:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=2#iii.v-p14.15">52:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p14.1">53:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=7#iii.iv-p7.5">56:7</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii.iii-p28.5">7:6</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iv.vii-p28.9">5:4</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#iv.vii-p6.7">9:9</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p25.7">2:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.iv-p4.11">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv-p7.9">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv-p4.3">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv-p9.5">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv-p7.2">5:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#iv.iii-p7.17">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#v.i-p21.3">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#iv.iii-p7.22">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#iii.iv-p7.8">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#iii.iv-p9.4">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#iv.ii-p9.17">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p4.7">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p2.15">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p51.10">10:1-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p2.2">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv-p4.8">10:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=7#iv.i-p2.2">10:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iii.v-p2.17">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iii.v-p2.27">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv-p4.13">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#v.iii-p24.1">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.iv-p4.9">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iv.iv-p72.6">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iv.x-p4.2">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#iv.i-p3.3">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#v.iv-p2.15">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#v.iii-p24.1">10:34-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#v.i-p50.5">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#v.i-p51.6">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#v.i-p43.1">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#v.i-p50.1">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=42#iv.iv-p3.3">10:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=42#v.iv-p2.13">10:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p2.16">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#v.i-p21.24">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#v.i-p50.3">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#iv.iii-p7.9">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#iv.vi-p7.2">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv-p4.4">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv-p9.6">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#iv.iii-p7.19">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#iv.iii-p7.11">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=48#v.iv-p8.12">12:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv-p4.22">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p17.10">16:1-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#v.iv-p9.7">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#v.iv-p9.10">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#v.vii-p11.2">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#v.iv-p9.8">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#v.iv-p9.12">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#iv.iv-p27.2">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#iii.iv-p11.13">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#iii.iv-p5.1">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#v.i-p2.20">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p5.5">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#v.i-p2.3">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=21#v.vii-p11.3">21:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=28#iii.iv-p5.4">21:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=33#iii.iv-p6.6">21:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=43#iii.iv-p6.7">21:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=43#iii.iv-p6.9">21:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv-p5.6">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#v.iv-p12.8">22:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#iv.x-p9.11">22:29-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=6#v.i-p22.2">23:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#v.i-p50.6">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#v.iv-p1.4">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#v.iv-p8.11">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p11.4">23:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=11#v.i-p21.4">24:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv-p11.24">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv-p7.6">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv-p5.3">24:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=25#v.i-p21.4">24:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv-p7.7">26:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p2.4">26:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#v.i-p2.17">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=47#v.i-p2.4">26:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#v.i-p2.19">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iii.i-p19.3">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p4.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p4.17">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p9.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p9.3">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p9.7">28:19</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#v.i-p2.32">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iv.iii-p7.1">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=34#iv.iii-p7.2">1:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=39#iv.iii-p7.4">1:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii-p10.10">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.ii-p2.3">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iv.ii-p2.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.iv-p12.6">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv-p4.5">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iv.iii-p7.5">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p2.5">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p2.30">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#v.i-p2.6">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iv.iii-p7.15">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p51.4">6:1-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p51.9">6:1-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iii.iv-p4.6">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iii.iv-p4.18">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p2.7">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iv.iii-p7.6">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#v.i-p2.27">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#iv.iii-p7.16">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#iii.iv-p4.24">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iii.iv-p4.20">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=35#v.i-p2.8">9:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=38#iv.iii-p7.21">9:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#v.i-p2.9">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#v.i-p2.10">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#iii.iv-p7.3">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p6.5">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#v.iv-p12.7">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#iii.i-p18.2">12:28-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv-p4.14">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv-p11.23">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv-p6.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.vi-p2.4">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#v.i-p21.5">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#iii.iv-p6.3">14:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv-p6.2">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#v.i-p2.11">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#v.i-p2.11">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#v.i-p2.11">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=43#v.i-p2.11">14:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#iv.iii-p7.23">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p2.18">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#iii.iv-p4.2">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#iv.iii-p7.25">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv-p4.2">16:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iv.i-p15.5">1:1-2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.iii-p14.4">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iii.iv-p11.2">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=61#v.vi-p5.1">1:61</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iv.vii-p28.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p14.4">2:1-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.v-p25.8">2:8-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv-p11.3">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iv.ii-p5.5">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv-p11.4">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iv.vii-p28.4">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iv.vii-p28.11">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#iii.iv-p11.6">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.i-p21.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iv.iii-p7.3">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#iii.iv-p11.7">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#iv.ii-p4.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#iii.iv-p11.21">4:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#iv.iii-p7.3">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p11.15">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#iv.ii-p2.2">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv-p11.19">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#v.i-p8.25">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p8.2">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#iv.iii-p7.24">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p4.19">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p8.3">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#v.i-p8.27">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#v.i-p8.3">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=38#iv.iii-p7.18">9:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p11.20">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iv.iii-p7.7">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#iii.iv-p11.16">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#iv.iii-p7.20">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#v.iv-p12.1">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=49#v.i-p9.6">11:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#v.v-p1.22">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=51#v.iii-p24.5">12:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=19#iii.v-p26.4">13:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=48#v.i-p8.40">14:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#iii.iv-p11.18">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.v-p2.15">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p8.28">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=31#v.i-p8.4">18:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv-p6.8">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv-p11.22">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#v.i-p8.5">22:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p8.29">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#iii.iv-p11.12">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=47#v.i-p8.5">22:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=9#v.i-p8.8">24:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=10#v.i-p8.30">24:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=33#v.i-p8.8">24:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=47#iii.iv-p11.9">24:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv-p11.17">27:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=0#iv.iii-p7.3">41</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.xi-p24.2">1:1-5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#v.xi-p24.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#v.xi-p24.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.xi-p24.2">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#iii.iv-p12.2">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#v.v-p1.10">3:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p11.26">4:1-54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iv.vii-p7.2">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#iii.iv-p12.1">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=42#iv.ii-p5.7">4:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#iv.vi-p16.2">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=67#v.i-p2.12">6:67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=70#v.i-p2.12">6:70</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=71#v.i-p2.12">6:71</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#iv.iii-p7.12">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=48#iii.v-p2.34">7:48-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=48#iv.iii-p7.13">8:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv-p12.3">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#iii.v-p25.5">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#iv.vii-p7.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#iv.iii-p7.14">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#iv.vi-p27.4">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#iv.i-p16.8">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#iii.v-p25.3">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv-p12.4">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#v.i-p1.7">13:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#v.v-p1.24">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=33#iv.vii-p27.13">18:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=21#v.i-p2.34">20:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=24#v.i-p2.13">20:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=31#v.iii-p14.5">20:31</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p1.3">1:1-2:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p8.12">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.iv-p11.10">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.v-p2.5">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.i-p8.41">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.iii-p14.6">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.v-p2.29">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#v.iv-p4.2">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#v.i-p8.42">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#v.i-p8.24">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#v.i-p50.7">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.v-p2.30">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.iv-p4.3">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.i-p3.3">2:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p8.9">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#v.i-p50.8">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=37#v.i-p8.13">2:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p2.12">3:1-4:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=33#v.i-p8.14">4:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#v.i-p8.14">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#iii.v-p8.5">4:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#v.i-p8.14">4:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#v.i-p28.10">4:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#v.i-p50.9">4:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#v.vi-p3.2">4:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=37#v.i-p8.14">4:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p8.15">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#v.i-p8.15">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#v.i-p8.15">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#v.i-p8.15">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#iii.v-p2.33">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#v.i-p8.15">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p8.25">6:1-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p32.5">6:1-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p8.6">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iii.v-p5.9">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.i-p8.16">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#v.i-p51.20">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iii.v-p2.36">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iii.v-p5.1">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.v-p2.28">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.v-p5.14">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p2.6">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p6.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p8.17">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p2.11">8:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p19.2">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#iii.v-p6.4">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#iv.v-p16.4">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#iii.v-p6.5">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#iv.i-p15.2">8:26-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#iii.v-p8.6">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v.i-p8.19">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=31#iii.v-p2.7">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=31#iii.v-p2.19">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=32#iii.v-p2.9">9:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=36#v.iv-p2.4">9:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#v.i-p30.13">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#iii.v-p8.18">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p8.20">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.v-p8.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#iii.v-p8.4">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#iii.v-p8.7">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#iii.v-p9.6">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#iv.iv-p62.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#v.i-p28.3">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#v.i-p30.12">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#iii.v-p8.23">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#iii.v-p10.2">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.iv-p9.15">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p16.4">12:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p14.5">12:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v.xi-p34.1">12:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#iii.v-p1.9">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#iii.v-p1.11">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#iii.v-p10.3">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p8.3">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p9.4">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p28.5">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p28.13">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p29.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p30.11">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p37.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p44.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p27.6">13:1-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p27.10">13:1-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p8.8">13:1-14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#v.i-p16.15">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p21.2">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iii.vi-p3.2">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=38#iv.i-p4.4">13:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=44#iii.i-p4.8">13:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#v.iii-p4.1">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=50#iii.i-p4.8">13:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.i-p8.35">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p8.35">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#v.iii-p4.3">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=18#v.i-p8.18">14:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#v.vii-p5.6">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p8.21">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p15.2">15:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p8.9">15:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#v.viii-p57.2">15:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p8.21">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#iii.v-p2.8">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#v.i-p8.21">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#v.vii-p5.9">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#iii.v-p2.38">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#v.i-p8.21">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#v.i-p8.21">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#v.i-p28.4">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#v.i-p35.7">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#v.i-p8.21">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#v.viii-p58.2">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#v.i-p28.4">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#v.i-p35.7">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=36#iii.v-p8.12">15:36-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p14.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#v.i-p8.22">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#iii.vi-p3.3">16:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#iv.i-p10.1">17:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#v.iii-p6.1">17:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#iv.i-p6.2">17:22-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#v.iii-p5.1">17:22-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#iv.i-p12.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#iv.x-p17.7">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=31#v.iii-p9.1">17:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=31#v.iii-p10.1">17:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#iii.i-p5.11">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#v.ii-p0.5">18:21-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#v.i-p19.7">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p19.8">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#iv.x-p22.3">19:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#iv.iii-p9.12">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#iv.x-p2.2">19:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=18#v.iii-p12.1">20:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#v.vii-p5.10">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#v.i-p30.13">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#v.i-p5.8">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#v.i-p51.15">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#v.i-p28.7">21:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#v.iv-p2.6">21:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=38#v.i-p21.10">21:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=4#v.i-p19.3">22:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=5#v.iv-p8.3">22:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#iii.v-p2.31">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#v.iv-p4.6">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=10#v.i-p19.4">26:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=28#v.iv-p12.24">26:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=3#v.v-p2.4">27:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=21#v.i-p16.17">28:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=21#v.iv-p8.4">28:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=23#iii.v-p5.3">28:23-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=30#iii.v-p5.4">28:30-31</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p5.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p2.3">1:1-3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p4.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p4.16">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.vi-p2.7">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.vi-p4.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iv.vii-p5.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#v.iii-p7.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iv.ii-p9.21">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v.iii-p7.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v.iii-p8.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#v.iii-p8.3">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.i-p11.3">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.i-p13.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p11.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#v.iv-p8.14">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iv.vi-p4.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iv.vii-p5.20">9:1-11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iv.ix-p3.3">11:1-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#v.i-p4.3">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#v.i-p7.4">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#iii.v-p19.3">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#iii.v-p19.3">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iv.vi-p9.2">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#iv.iv-p58.4">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iv.vii-p27.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#iii.vi-p1.2">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#iv.iv-p62.4">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iv.iv-p58.8">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#v.viii-p43.2">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p6.2">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p7.8">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p7.14">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p8.38">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#v.iv-p14.10">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=0#iv.v-p26.10">38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=0#v.vii-p5.2">42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=0#v.vii-p5.8">44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=4#iv.iv-p38.5">59:4</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p5.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p6.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p2.1">1:1-2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iv.v-p26.6">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iv.v-p26.8">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.v-p8.15">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#v.iii-p18.5">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iv.vi-p2.3">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iv.v-p1.1">2:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iv.vi-p9.6">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v.i-p4.4">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v.i-p4.10">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#v.i-p60.10">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#v.i-p60.13">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iv.v-p18.4">5:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iv.v-p22.12">7:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#v.iv-p7.8">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#iv.iv-p42.4">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#iv.x-p15.1">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii-p28.8">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p4.5">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p6.18">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p4.20">9:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p6.16">9:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p7.2">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#v.i-p5.2">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii.v-p1.12">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p7.15">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p7.20">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iii.v-p8.13">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#v.iv-p14.8">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#iv.iv-p34.2">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#iv.vii-p5.6">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#v.iv-p14.9">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#iv.iv-p29.1">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iv.i-p5.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iii.v-p14.34">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#iv.vii-p5.14">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#iv.ii-p17.9">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#iv.iv-p60.1">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v.i-p27.2">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v.i-p6.11">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v.i-p7.10">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v.i-p28.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v.i-p29.2">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v.i-p36.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v.i-p49.4">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#v.i-p28.11">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iv.v-p14.2">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#v.i-p56.5">14:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#v.i-p27.18">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#iv.i-p4.6">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#v.iii-p3.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#iv.i-p3.2">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p3.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p3.3">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p6.24">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p7.13">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p6.23">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p6.27">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p7.12">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#v.i-p4.13">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#v.i-p4.6">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#v.i-p4.21">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#v.iii-p18.4">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#iv.x-p17.6">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#iv.iv-p28.7">16:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.viii-p20.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.viii-p43.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.vi-p13.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p16.20">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iv.vii-p5.13">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iv.iv-p62.9">8:1-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#iv.iv-p62.3">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#v.i-p1.3">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#v.i-p16.10">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#v.i-p6.20">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#v.iv-p14.4">10:3-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#iv.vi-p2.1">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p6.21">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iv.iii-p9.3">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#v.i-p6.22">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#v.i-p4.7">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#v.i-p4.22">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#v.i-p6.15">12:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p4.15">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p4.23">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#v.i-p51.18">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.v-p4.2">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#v.i-p4.8">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#v.i-p7.16">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#iii.v-p2.3">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#v.iv-p9.6">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi-p14.6">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p15.1">2:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p16.3">2:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p8.10">2:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p7.3">2:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#v.i-p4.9">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#v.i-p7.6">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.i-p5.3">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#v.i-p19.5">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.v-p8.22">2:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.v-p8.11">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iv.ii-p5.16">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#iv.vii-p5.8">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#v.i-p60.9">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#v.i-p60.12">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iv.vii-p5.10">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#iv.v-p17.3">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iv.iv-p37.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#v.i-p7.18">9:19</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iv.vii-p5.18">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iv.vii-p28.7">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iv.vii-p28.10">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#v.v-p1.12">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.i-p6.13">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.i-p30.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.i-p43.4">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p6.14">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p9.9">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p30.2">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p43.5">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v.iv-p7.5">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#v.i-p9.8">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p6.12">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p51.14">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.i-p27.4">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.i-p5.9">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.i-p9.10">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.i-p39.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=28#iv.iv-p28.2">4:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iv.iv-p46.3">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.iv-p14.6">6:10-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iv.iii-p9.2">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#v.iv-p14.61">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#v.vii-p7.8">13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.vii-p5.5">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.xi-p24.3">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#v.i-p1.5">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#v.i-p16.11">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#v.iv-p14.13">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iv.vii-p17.2">3:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.vi-p2.8">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iv.vi-p2.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iv.iv-p46.4">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iv.vii-p5.2">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iv.vii-p5.16">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iv.iv-p46.5">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.vi-p14.4">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.v-p8.16">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#v.iv-p14.11">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.vi-p14.7">4:15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.vi-p2.6">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iv.i-p5.2">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p5.4">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p5.5">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.v-p2.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.v-p2.13">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iv.iv-p62.5">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.v-p19.2">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.v-p3.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#v.iv-p14.7">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#v.vii-p5.4">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iv.ii-p17.3">5:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iv.vii-p26.1">2:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iv.iv-p56.2">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iv.iv-p55.2">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iv.iv-p56.4">3:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#v.i-p27.11">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#v.iv-p14.15">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p31.9">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p45.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.viii-p3.4">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.viii-p1.2">3:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iv.iv-p58.14">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iv.vi-p6.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#v.iv-p9.34">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iv.v-p22.11">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p27.13">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#iv.iv-p36.8">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iv.iv-p58.16">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#v.iv-p7.3">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iv.ii-p19.3">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iv.iv-p47.8">6:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p31.10">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#v.i-p45.2">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#v.iv-p14.17">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iv.ii-p11.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v.iv-p14.19">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p5.6">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p51.16">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iii.vi-p14.9">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#v.viii-p51.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.vi-p14.5">4:11</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.viii-p3.3">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#v.viii-p46.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iv.iv-p58.15">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iv.x-p17.5">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iv.ii-p5.9">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iv.vii-p27.5">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iv.ii-p5.11">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iv.ii-p9.2">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.vi-p13.4">3:18</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.iv-p14.14">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#v.iv-p14.12">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii.vi-p14.3">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii.vi-p14.8">1:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iv.v-p1.2">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#v.i-p5.12">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p1.6">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iv.iv-p58.6">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iv.iv-p62.8">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#v.vii-p6.1">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#iv.iv-p50.1">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#iv.iv-p38.3">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#iv.iv-p62.11">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#iv.iv-p58.7">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#v.i-p35.4">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iv.vii-p17.4">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#v.i-p25.10">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#v.i-p35.4">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#iii.vi-p14.2">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#v.i-p35.4">13:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#v.iv-p7.4">13:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p22.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#iv.iv-p35.4">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#v.v-p1.6">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p27.15">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p59.14">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iv.iii-p5.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iv.iv-p6.2">4:1-5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p33.1">4:1-5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iv.iv-p56.9">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iv.ii-p17.7">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p33.2">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#v.i-p33.3">5:15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.vii-p1.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iv.vii-p27.3">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#v.iv-p8.6">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#iv.ii-p5.2">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.iii-p15.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p32.3">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iv.iv-p58.5">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v.iv-p11.2">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v.iv-p12.21">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#v.iv-p8.7">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.vi-p13.2">5:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p10.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p21.7">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p44.2">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p9.7">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p10.3">3:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#iv.vi-p17.3">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p21.6">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#iv.vi-p17.2">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iv.iii-p8.3">5:19</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iv.iv-p59.1">1:1-13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">3 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iv.iv-p59.2">1:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.i-p51.11">1:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.vii-p2.3">1:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii-p10.3">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii-p10.5">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iv.iv-p58.9">1:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.v-p2.8">1:15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iv.iv-p29.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#v.i-p10.2">1:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p15.5">2:1-3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p9.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#v.i-p43.3">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.v-p20.5">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.i-p43.3">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#iv.ii-p15.3">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.v-p20.6">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#iii.vi-p2.2">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#v.i-p21.22">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#v.i-p9.3">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#v.i-p43.2">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p2.26">21:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=14#v.i-p9.11">21:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Baruch</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#v.ii-p65.2">2:29</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=46#v.i-p21.17">4:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v.i-p21.18">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Macc&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=41#v.i-p21.19">14:41</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="vi.ii" prev="vi.i" next="vi.iii">
        <h2 id="vi.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="vi.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> δίκαιοι ἄνδρες γεγένηνται φίλοι θεοῦ· οὗτοι προφῆται κέκληνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> οἵτινες ἐλάλησαν ὑμῖν τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p25.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> πιστῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> τὸ τῶν Χριστιανῶν θεοσεβὲς γένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> φίλοι (οἰκεῖοι) τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἀρχαῖος μαθητής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> Ἰακώβῳ τῷ δικαίῳ καὶ Ἰωάννῃ καὶ Πέτρῳ μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν παρέδωκεν τὴν γνῶσιν ὁ κύριος, οὗτοι τοῖς λοιποῖς ἀποστόλοις παρέδωκαν, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ὁ προφητεύων ἀνθρώποις λαλεῖ παράκλησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p28.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">&amp;8c ,, caXot: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">(Χριστὸς) ἑαυτῷ τὸν λαὸν τὸν καινὸν ἑτοιμάζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">(σοφία): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">(τοῖς) φίλοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">-ιανος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">8[8a?KaXot: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">[τὸν θεὸν] καὶ τὸν παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ υἱὸν ἐλθόντα καὶ διδάξαντα ἡμᾶς ταῦτα καὶ τὸν τῶν ἄλλων ἑπομένων καὶ ἐξομοιουμένων ἀγαθῶν ἀγγέλων στρατόν, πνεῦμά τε τὸ προφητικὸν σεβόμεθα καὶ προσκυνοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">̔Υπερνοητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἴλιος Πούπλιος Ἰούλιος ἀπὸ Δεβελτοῦ κολωνείας τῆς Θρᾴκης ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p36.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βασιλείδης ὀ κατὰ τὴν Πενεάπολιν παροικῶν ἐπίσκοπος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γέρων ὁ καὶ Κυριακός, Ἄτταλος ἐπίκλην Ἡσαΐας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δαρδανίας· Δάκος Μακεδονίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p50.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδάσκαλοι οἱ διδάξαντες σεμνῶς καὶ ἁγνῶς τὸν λόγον τοῦ κυρίου . . . . καθὼς καὶ παρέλαβον τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διονυσιου ιατρου πρεσβυτερου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διονύσιος τοῖς κατὰ Ἀρμενίαν ἀδελφοῖς ἐπιστέλλει, ὧν ἐπεσκόπευε Μερουζάνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὸ καὶ ἐν τῷ ἐκείνου ὀνόματι (that of Jesus) οἱ ἀληθῶς αὐτοῦ μαθηταὶ, παῤ αὐτοῦ λαβόντες τὴν χάριν, ἐπιτελοῦσιν ἐπ᾽ εὐεργεσίᾳ τῇ τῶν λοιπῶν ἀνθρώπων, καθὼς εἷς ἕκαστος αὐτῶν δωρεὰν εἴληφε παῤ αὐτοῦ· οἱ μὲν γὰρ δαίμονας ἐλαύνουσι βεβαίως καὶ ἀληθῶς, ὥστε πολλάκισ καὶ πιστεύειν αὐτοὺς ἐκείνους τοὺς καθαρισθάντας ἀπὸ τῶν πονηρῶν πνευμάτων καὶ εἶναι ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ· οἱ δὲ καὶ πρόγνωσιν ἔχουσι τῶν μελλόντων καὶ ὀπτασίας καὶ ῥήσεις προφητικάς· ἄλλοι δὲ τοὺς κάμνοντας διὰ τῆς τῶν χειρῶν ἐπιθέσεως ἰῶνται καὶ ὑγιεῖς ἀποκαθιστᾶσιν· ἤδη δὲ καὶ νεκροὶ ἠγέρθησαν καὶ παρέμειναν σὺν ἡμῖν ἱκανοῖς ἔτεσι· καὶ τί γάρ; οὐκ ἔστιν ἀριθμὸν εἰπεῖν τῶν χαρισμάτων ὧν κατὰ παντὸς τοῦ κόσμου ἡ ἐκκλησία παρὰ θεοῦ λαβοῦσα ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ σταυρωθέντος ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου, ἑκάστης ἡμέρας ἐπ᾽ εὐεργεσίᾳ τῇ τῶν ἐθνῶν ἐπιτελεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δούλους καὶ δούλας μὴ ὑπερηφάνει· ἀλλὰ μηδὲ αὐτοὶ φυσιούσθωσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p48.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ δὴ οἷόν τε εἰς ἕνα συμφρονῆσαι νόμον τοὺς τὴν ᾿Ασίαν καὶ Εὐρώπην καὶ Λιβύην Ἕλληνάς τε καὶ βαρβάρους ἄχρι περάτων νενεμημένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἴ τις Χριστιανὸς διὰ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ χριστοῦ . . . . κατακριθῇ ὑπὸ ἀσεβῶν εἰς . . . . μέταλλον, μὴ παρίδητε αὐτόν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ κόπου καὶ τοῦ ἱδρῶτος ὑμῶν πέμψατε αὐτῷ εἰς διατροφὴν αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς μισθοδοσίαν τῶν στρατιωτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p39.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐφραίνου οὐρανὲ καὶ οἱ ἅγιοι καὶ οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ προφῆται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζακχαῖος [the bishop] μόνος ὑμῖν ὅλος ἑαυτὸν ἀσχολεῖν ἀποδεδωκώς, κοιλίαν ἔχων καὶ ἑαυτῷ μὴ εὐσχολῶν, πῶς δύναται τὴν ἀναγκαίαν πορίζειν τροφήν; οὐχὶ δὲ εὔλογόν ἐστιν πάντας ὑμᾶς τοῦ ζῆν αὐτοῦ πρόνοιαν ποιεῖν, οὐκ ἀναμένοντας αὐτὸν ὑμᾶς αἰτεῖν; τοῦτο γὰρ προσαιτοῦντός ἐστιν· μᾶλλον δὲ τεθνήξεται λιμῷ ἢ τοῦτο ποιεῖν ὑποσταίη· πῶς δὴ καὶ ὑμεῖς οὐ δίκην ὑφέξετε, μὴ λογισάμενοι ὅτι “ἄξιός ἐστιν ὁ ἐργάτης τοῦ μισθοῦ αὐτοῦ”; καὶ μὴ λεγέτῶ τις· Οὐκοῦν ὁ δωρεὰν παρασχεθεὶς λόγος πωλεῖται; μὴ γένοιτο· εἴ τις γὰρ ἔχων πόθεν ζῆν λάβοι, οὗτος πωλεῖ τὸν λόγον—εἰ δὲ μὴ ἔχων τοῦ ζῆν χάριν λαμβάνει τροφήν, ὡς καὶ ὁ κύριος ἔλαβεν ἔν τε δείπνοις καὶ φίλοις, οὐδὲν ἔχων ὁ εἰς αὖθις πάντα ἔχων, οὐχ ἁμαρτάνει. ἀκολούθως οὖν τιμᾶτε [by an honorarium] πρεσβυτέρους, κατηχητάς, διακόνους χρησίμους, χήρας εὖ βεβιωκυίας, ὀρφανοὺς ὡς ἐκκλησίας τέκνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p34.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΘΕΟΣ ΣΩΤΗΡ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεμίσων ἐτόλμησε, μιμούμενος τὸν ἀπόστολον, καθολικήν τινα συνταξάμενος ἐπιστολὴν κατηχεῖν τοὺς ἄμεινον αὐτοῦ πεπιστευκότας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p33.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καλαβρίας· Μάρκος Κ.—Δαρδανίας· Δάκος Μακεδονίας.—Θεσσαλίας· Κλαυδιανὸς Θ., Κλέονικος Θηβῶν.—Παννονίας· Δόμνος Π.—Γοτθίας· Θεόφιλος Γ.—Βοσπόρου· Κάδμος Β.).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατὰ Πόντον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p40.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κεστοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κρήσκης τῶν κατὰ Γαλατίαν ἐκκλησιῶν, Ἀκύλας δέ καὶ Νικήτης τῶν κατὰ Ἀσίαν παροικιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κόρινθον, Φιλίππους, Σμύρναν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λεόντιος ὁ καὶ Θεόκτιστος Βικράτιος ὁ καί Βιβιανός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λουειθά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μαρκιανοί, Οὐαλεντινιανοί, Βασιλιδιανοί, Σατορνιλιανοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μελέτιος τῶν κατὰ Πόντον ἐκκλησιῶν ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μετὰ ταῦτα : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ναζαρέτ (Ναζαρά): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p4.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ναζωραῖος. Ὁ Ναζωραῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p4.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ναόδωρος ὁ καὶ Ἀπελλῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νικόλαον προσήλυτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νουμήνιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πέτρος σὺν τοῖς ἕνδεκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p8.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παντοκράτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p4.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παραγγελίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παρέσχε Σολομῶνι μαθεῖν ὁ θεὸς καὶ τὴν κατὰ τῶν δαιμόνων τέχνην εἰς ὠφέλειαν καὶ θεραπείαν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις· ἐπῳδάς τε συνταξάμενος αἷς παρηγορεῖται τὰ νοσήματα καὶ τρόπους ἐξορκώσεων κατέλιπεν, οἷς οἱ ἐνδούμενοι τὰ δαιμόνια ὡς μηκέτ᾽ ἐπανελθεῖν ἐκδιώξουσι· καὶ αὕτη μέχρι νῦν παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἡ θεραπεία πλεῖστον ἰσχύει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ὀνομάτων τὰ ἐν ἀπορρήτοις φιλοσοφεῖν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προσφάτως γενόμενος ἐν Ἀγκύρᾳ τῆς Γαλατίας καὶ καταλαβὼν τὴν κατὰ τόπον (not Πόντον) ἐκκλησίαν ὑπὸ τῆς νίας ταύτης . . . . ψευδοπροφητείας διατεθρυλημένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p40.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πόντον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p40.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p40.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πᾶς ὁ ἀπόστολος ἐρχόμενος πρὸς ὑμᾶς δεχθήτω ὡς κύριος· οὐ μενεῖ δὲ εἰ μὴ ἡμέραν μίαν· ἐὰν δὲ ᾖ χρεία, καὶ τὴν ἄλλην· τρεῖς δὲ ἐὰν μείνῃ, ψευδοπροφήτης ἐστίν· ἐξερχόμενος δὲ ὁ ἀπόστολος μηδὲν λαμβανέτω εἰ μὴ ἄρτον ἕως οὗ αὐλισθῇ· ἐὰν δὲ ἀργύριον αἰτῇ, ψευδοπροφήτης ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p51.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συλλουκιανισταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συναγωγὴ τῶν Ἑβραίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τιμοθεός γε μὴν τῆς ἐν Ἐφέσῳ παροικίας ἱστορεῖται πρῶτος τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν εἰληχέναι, ὡς καὶ Τίτος τῶν ἐπὶ Κρήτης ἐκκλησιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὶ γάρ, says Justin's (Dial. c. Tryph: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p64.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ ἔξωθεν δι᾽ ὀπτασιῶν καὶ ἐνυπνίων δηλωθῆναί τι οὐκ ἔστιν ἀποκαλύψεως ἀλλὰ ὀργῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p17.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ Ἰουδαίων γένος πολὺ μὲν κατὰ πᾶσαν τὴν οἰκουμένην παρέσπαρται τοῖς ἐπιχωρίοις, πλεῖστον δὲ τῇ Συρίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φιλοτιμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p1.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φιρμιλιανὸς μὲν τῆς Καππαδοκῶν Καισαρείας ἐπίσκοπος ἦν, Γρηγόριος δὲ καὶ Ἀθηνόδωρος ἀδελφοὶ τῶν κατὰ Πόντον παροικιῶν ποιμένες, καὶ ἐπὶ τούτοις Ἓλενος τῆς ἐν Τάρσῳ παροικίας, καὶ Νικομᾶς τῆς ἐν Ἰκονίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστιανή τροφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστιανισμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστιανοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστιανοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστιανός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστοῦ φίλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰχμαλωτίζοντες γυναικάρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ ἐκκλησίαι τοῦ θεοῦ αἱ οὖσαι ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς ἐστιν ἡ εἰρήνη ἡμῶν : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p28.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαρὺ νομίσαντες τὴν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἔχειν προσηγορίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p27.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεύειν οὐ θέλω, πλουτεῖν οὐ βούλομαι, τὴν στρατηγίαν παρῄτημαι . . . . δοξομανίας ἀπήλλαγμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p27.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p27.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p4.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βλαστὸς νεός ἀνθήσείεν ἐξ ἐθνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βλασφημοῦσιν εἰς ἀλλήλουs οὗτοι πάνδεινα ῥητὰ καὶ ἄρρητα, καὶ οὐκ ἂν εἴξαιεν οὐδὲ καθ᾽ δτιοῦν εἰς ὁμόνοιαν πάντη ἀλλήλους ἀποστυγοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βλέπετε . . . . τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον [new and evidently young] εἶναι πρῶτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάρβαρος, Σκύθης, δοῦλος, ἐλεύθερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενόμενοι ἐρημώδεις, μὴ κολλώμενοι τοῖς δούλοις τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀλλὰ μονάζοντες ἀπολλύουσι τὰς ἑαυτῶν ψυχὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωστικός, πνευματικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωστὸν οὖν ἔστω ὑμῖν ὅτι τοῖς ἔθνεσιν ἀπεστάλη τοῦτο τὸ σωτήριον τοῦ θεοῦ· αὐτοὶ καὶ ἀκούσονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωστὸν ἔστω ὑμῖν, ὅτι διὰ τούτου ὑμῖν ἄφεσις ἁμαρτιῶν καταγγέλλεται ἀπὸ πάντων ὧν οὐκ ἠδυνήθητε ἐν νόμῳ Μωϋσέως δικαιωθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνωστὸς σχεδὸν πᾶσι διὰ τὴν πρὸς θεὸν ἀγάπην καὶ παρρησίαν τοῦ λόγου· ἦν γὰρ καὶ οὐκ ἄμοιρος ἀποστολικοῦ χαρίσματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνώριμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p25.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.43">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p15.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p16.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p16.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p16.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διατάσσομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδασκαλεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p20.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p13.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδασκαλεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p20.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.39">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.40">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδασκαλία τῆς τε γεννήσεως καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τοῦ ἡγαπημένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαχή κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαχαὶ ξέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαχὴ κυρίου διὰ τῶν ιβ´ ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάξαντες σεμνῶς καὶ ἁγνῶς τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ . . . . καθὼς καὶ παρέλαβον τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p22.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.22">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.41">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.46">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p67.1">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλοι καθολικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλοι,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλος εἶναι λέγων οὐκ ἤδει τὸ διδασκόμενον ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ κρατύνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p61.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλος τῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκειν εἰς τὸ προσθεῖναι δικαοσύνην καὶ γνῶσιν κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.45">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδύσκαλος ἐκείνης τῶν Χριστιανῶν μαθημάτων γενόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p61.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιώματα τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ Σιλουανοῦ ὐμῖν τοῦ πιστοῦ ἀδελφοῦ, ὡς λογίζομαι, δι᾽ ὀλίγων ἔγραψα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ μὲν τὴν χρείαν τὸ πρῶτον, ὕστερον δὲ καὶ ὑπὸ φιλοτιμίας τῶς ποιούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p1.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ χειρῶν σου ἐργάσῃ εἰς λύτρον ἁμαρτιῶν σου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p36.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονος τῆς ἐκκλησίας τῆς ἐν Κεγχρεαῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p43.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοκῶ, ὁ θεὸς ἡμᾶς τοὺς ἀποστόλους ἐσχάτους ἀπέδειξεν ὡς ἐπιθανατίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p4.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοῦλοι Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμεις, χαρίσματα ἰαμάτων, ἀντιλήμψεις, κυβερνήσεις, γένη γλωσσῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμεις, ἰάματα, ἀντιλήμψεις, κ.τ.λ.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p29.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυσθεράπευτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δώσω οῦ μόνον τοῖς φίλοις, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς φίλοις τῶν φίλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέξασθε τὴν συμβουλὴν ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p74.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p51.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p51.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμίς ἐστιν τοῦ ἀρρήτου πατρὸς καὶ οὐχὶ ἀνθρωπείου λόγου κατασκευή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δὲ καί τις τῶν Ἑλλήνων οὕτω κοῦφος τὴν γνώμην, ὡς ἐν τοῖς ἀγάλμασιν ἔνδον οἰκεῖν νομίζειν τοὺς θεούς, πολλῷ καθαρώτερον εἶχεν τὴν ἔννοιαν τοῦ πιστεύοντος ὅτι εἰς τὴν γαστέρα Μαρίας τῆς παρθένον εἰσέδυ τὸ θεῖον, ἔμβρυόν τε ἐγένετο καὶ τεχθὲν ἐσπαργανώθη, μεστὸν αἵματος χορίου καὶ χολῆς καὶ τῶν ἔτι πολλῷ τούτων ἀτοπώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ κοινὰ τὰ φίλων, θεοφιλὴς δὲ ὁ ἄνθρωποr τῷ Θεῷ—καὶ γὰρ οὖν φίλος μεσιτεύοντος τοῦ λόγου—γίνεται δὴ οὖν τὰ πάντα τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ὅτι τὰ πάντα τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ κοινὰ ἀμφοῖν τοῖν φιλοῖν τὰ πάντα, τοῦ φεοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ μή τι τρεῖς τινας ὑποτιθέμενος φύσεις, τρεῖς πολιτείας, ὡς ὑπέλαβόν τινες, διαγράφει, καὶ Ἰουδαίων μὲν ἀργυρᾶν, Ἑλλήνων δὲ τρίτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ἀθάνατος γέγονεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος, ἔσται καὶ θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p27.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p4.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς πᾶσαν πόλιν ἤδη παρεληλύθει, καὶ τόπον οὐκ ἔστι ῥᾳδίως εὑρεῖν τῆς οἰκουμένης ὃς οὐ παραδέδεκται τοῦτο τὸ φῦλον μηδ᾽ ἐπικρατεῖται ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τοὺς οἴκους αὐτῶν ὑπεδέξαντο τοὺς δούλους τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p58.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν κόσμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p1.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς Ἄτταλον Περγαμηνὸν τῷ γένει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p36.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ τις δι᾽ ὀπτασίαν πρὸς διδασκαλίαν σοφισθῆναι δύναται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p17.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ τις δύναται ἐν ἁγνείᾳ μένειν εἰς τιμὴν τῆς σαρκὸς τοῦ κυρίου, ἐν ἀκαυχησίᾳ μενέτω· ἐάν καυχήσηται, ἀπώλετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p26.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ τις λαλεῖ, ὡς λόγια θεοῦ· εἴ τις διακονεῖ, ὡς ἐξ ἰσχύος ἧς χορηγεῖ ὁ θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p32.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴη δ᾽ ἂν καὶ ἡ ὁμόνοια τῶν πολλῶν ἀπὸ τῶν τριῶν ἀριθμουμένη μεθ᾽ ὧν ὁ κύριος, ἡ μία ἐκκλησία, ὁ εἷς ἄνθρωπος, τὸ γένος τὸ ἕν. ἢ μή τι μετὰ μὲν τοῦ ἑνὸς τοῦ Ἰουδαίου ὁ κύριος νομοθετῶν ἦν, προφητεύων δὲ ἤδη καὶ τὸν ῾Ιερεμίαν ἀποστέλλων εἰς Βαβυλῶνα, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοὺς ἐξ ἐθνῶν διὰ τῆς προφητείας καλῶν, συνῆγε λαοὺς τοὺς δύο, τρίτος δὲ ἦν ἐκ τῶν δυεῖν κτιζόμενος εἷς καινὸν ἄνθρωπον, ᾧ δὴ ἐμπεριπατεῖ τε καὶ κατοικεῖ ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐαγγελιστής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐαγγελίσασθαι τοὺς κατὰ τὴν οἰκουμένην ἀνθρώπους, γινώσκειν, ὅτι εἷς θεός ἐστιν).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐκαρπία τῆς ἀποστολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσεβέων φῦλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὑπρεπὴς μοιχεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὕρομεν ἐν τοῖς τῶν παλαιῶν συγγράμμασιν, ὡς οἱ τῆν Ἱερουσαλὴμ οἰκοῦντες τοῦ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἔθνους ἱερεῖς καὶ πρεσβύτεροι γράμματα διαχαράξαντες εἰς πάντα διεπέμψαντο τὰ ἔθνη τοῖς ἁπανταχοῦ Ἰουδαίοις διαβάλλοντες τὴν Χριστοῦ διδασκαλίαν ὡς αἵρεσιν καινὴν καὶ ἀλλοτρίαν τοῦ θεοῦ, παρήγγελλόν τε δι᾽ ἐπιστολῶν μὴ παραδέξασθαι αὐτήν . . . . οἵ τε ἀπόστολοι αὐτῶν ἐπιστολὰς βιβλίνας κομιζόμενοι . . . . ἀπανταχοῦ γῆς διέτρεχον, τὸν περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἐνδιαβάλλοντες λόγον. ἀποστόλους δὲ εἰσέτι καὶ νῦν ἔθος ἐστὶν Ἰουδαὶοις ὀνομάζειν τοὺς ἐγκύκλια γράμματα παρὰ τῶν ἀρχόντων αὐτῶν ἐπικομιζομένονς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὕρομεν ἐν τοῖς τῶν παλαιῶν συγγράμμασιν, ὡς οἱ τῆν Ἱερουσαλὴμ οἰκοῦντες τοῦ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἔθνους ἱερεῖς καὶ πρεσβύτεροι γράμματα διαχαράξαντες εἰς πάντα διεπέμψαντο τὰ ἔθνη τοῖς ἁπανταχοῦ Ἰουδαίοις διαβάλλοντες τὴν Χριστοῦ διδασκαλίαν ὡς αἵρεσιν καινὴν καὶ ἀλλοτρίαν τοῦ θεοῦ, παρήγγελλόν τε δι᾽ ἐπιστολῶν μὴ παραδέξασθαι αὐτήν . . . . οἵ τε ἀπόστολοι αὐτῶν ἐπιστολὰς βιβλίνας κομιζόμενοιThe allusion is to Isa. xviii. 1-2: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤμην ἀγνοούμενος τῷ προσώπῳ ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῆς Ἰουδαίας ταῖς ἐν Χριστῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοποίησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοσέβεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοῦ διάκονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωρεῖς, ἀδελφέ, πόσαι μυριάδες εἰσὶν ἐν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις τῶν πεπιστευκότων, καὶ πάντες ζηλωταὶ τοῦ νόμου ὑπάρχουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸς πατὴρ παντοκράτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p1.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θίασοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θᾶττον ἄν τις τοὺς ἀπὸ Μωυσοῦ καὶ Χριστοῦ μεταδιδάξειεν ἢ τοὺς ταῖς αἵρεσι προστετηκότας ἰατρούς τε καὶ φιλοσόφους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθαροί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p7.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθάπερ τῶν φρεάτων ὅσα πέφυκεν βρύειν ἀπαντλούμενα εἰς τὸ ἀρχαῖον ἀναπιδύει μέτρον, οὕτως ἡ μετάδοσις ἀγαθὴ φιλανθρωπίας ὑπάρχουσα πηγή, κοινωνοῦσα τοῖς διψῶσι ποτοῦ αὔξεται πάλιν καὶ πίμπλαται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθότι ἔστησεν ἡμέραν ἐν ᾗ μέλλει κρίνειν τὴν οἰκουμένην ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ ἐν ἀνδρὶ ᾧ ὥρισεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθὼς ἀπέσταλκέν με ὁ πατὴρ, κἀγω πέμπω ὑμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p2.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καινοτομεῖ ὁ Ἰουλιανὸς περὶ τὴν προσηyορίαν, Γαλιλαίους ἀντὶ Χριστιανῶν ὀνομάσας τε καὶ καλεῖσθαι νομοθετήσας . . . . ὄνομα [Γαλιλαῖοι] τῶν οὐκ εἰωθότων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλὸν ἐλεεμοσύνη ὡς μετάνοια ἁμαρτίας, κρείσσων νηστεία προσευχῆς, ἐλεεμοσύνη δὲ ἀμφοτέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανών καθολικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ' ἐξοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ πάντα τόπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p40.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὰ δόγμα τοῦ εὐαγγελίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ χρόνον τοῦ Τιβερίου ἠ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἐξέλαμψε παρουσία . . . . ἠ τε νέα τοῦ δήμου διαδοχὴ συνέστη, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ χώρας καὶ πόλεις κηρύσσοντες καὶ τοὺς ὑπακούοντας τῇ βουλήσει τοῦ θεοῦ βαπτίζοντες καθίστανον τὰς ἀπαρχὰς αὐτῶν, δοκιμάσαντες τῷ πνεύματι, εἰς ἐπισκόπους καὶ διακόνους τῶν μελλόντων πιστεύεινν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐδοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ Βαρνάβας συναπήχθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p8.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ αὐτὸς ἔδωκεν τοὺς μὲν ἀποστόλους, τοὺς δὲ προφήτας, τοὺς δὲ εὐαγγελιστάς, τοὺς δὲ ποιμένας καὶ διδασκάλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ γυναιξὶν ἐπέτρεψεν, εἰ ἄνανδροι εἶεν καὶ ἡλικίᾳ γε ἐκκαίοιντο ἀναξίᾳ ἢ ἑαυτῶν ἀξίαν μὴ βούλοιντο καθαιρεῖν διὰ τὸ νομίμως γαμηθῆναι, ἔχειν ἕνα ὃν ἂν αἱρήσωνται, σύγκοιτον, εἴτε οἰκέτην, εἴτε ἐλεύθερον, καὶ τοῦτον κρίνειν ἀντὶ ἀνδρὸς μὴ νόμῳ γεγαμημένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p49.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ γὰρ ἦν ὡς ἀληθῶς διὰ μὲν Μωσέως παιδαγωγὸς ὁ κύριος τοῦ λαοῦ τοῦ παλαιοῦ, δι᾽ αὑτοῦ δὲ τοῦ νέου καθηγεμὼν λαοῦ, πρόσωπον πρὸς πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μετ᾽ ἐπιστολῶν οὗτος ἀποστέλλεται εἰς τὴν Κιλίκων γῆν· ὅς ἀνελθὼν ἐκεῖσε ἀπὸ ἑκάστης πόλεως τῆς Κιλικίας τὰ ἐπιδέκατα καὶ τὰς ἀπαρχὰς παρὰ τῶν ἐν τῇ ἐπαρχίᾳ Ἰουδαίων εἰσέπραττεν . . . . ἐπεὶ οὖν, οἷα ἀπόστολος (οὕτως γὰρ παῤ αὐτοῖς, ὡς ἔφην, τὸ ἀξίωμα καλεῖται), ἐμβριθέστατος καὶ καθαρεύων δῆθεν τὰ εἰς κατάστασιν εὐνομίας, οὕτως ἐπιτελεῖν προβαλλόμενος, πολλοὺς τῶν κακῶν κατασταθέντων ἀρχισυναγώγων καὶ ἱερέων καὶ πρεσβυτέρων καὶ ἀζανιτῶν . . . . καθαιρῶν τε καὶ μετακινῶν τοῦ ἀξιώματος ὑπὸ πολλῶν ἐνεκοτεῖτο, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μηδ᾽ αὐτῷ τῷ παρὰ Ἰουδαίοις τιμουμένῳ θεῷ κατὰ τὰ παῤ αὐτοῖς προσανέχειν νόμιμα, καινὴν δὲ τινα καὶ ἐρήμην ἀνοδίαν ἑαυτοῖς συντεμεῖν μήτε τὰ Ἑλλήνων μήτε τὰ Ἰουδαίων φυλάττουσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p16.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὓς μὲν ἔθετο ὁ θεὸς ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ πρῶτον ἀποστόλους, δεύτερον προφήτας, τρίτον διδασκάλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὕτε αἱ ἐν Γερμανίαις ἱδρυμέναι ἐκκλησίαι ἄλλως πεπιστεύκασιν ἤ ἄλλως παραδιδόασιν, οὔτε ἐν ταῖς Ἰβηρίαις, οὔτε ἐν Κελτοῖς, οὔτε κατὰ τὰς ἀνατολὰς οὔτε ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, οὔτε ἐν Λιβύῃ οὔτε αἱ κατὰ μέσα τοῦ κόσμου ἱδρυμέναι : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῖς ἔθνεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p4.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦ Παύλου κατηγοροῦντες οὐκ αἰσχύνονται ἐπιπλάστοις τισὶ τῆς τῶν ψευδαποστόλων αὐτῶν κακουργίας καὶ πλάνης λόγοις πεποιημένοις. Ταρσέα μὲν αὐτόν, ὡς αὐτὸς ὁμολογεῖ καὶ οὐκ ἀρνεῖται, λέγοντες ἐξ Ἑλλήνων δὲ αὐτὸν ὐποτίθενται, λαβόντες τὴν προφάσιν ἐκ τοῦ πόπου διὰ τὸ φιλάληθες ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ῥηθέν, ὅτι, Ταρσεύς εἰμι, οὐκ ἀσήμου πόλεως πολίτης. εἶτα φάσκουσιν αὐτὸν εἶναι Ἕλληνα καὶ Ἑλληνίδος μητρὸς καὶ Ἕλληνος πατρὸς παῖδα, ἀναβεβηκέναι δὲ εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα καὶ χρόνον ἐκεῖ μεμενηκέναι ἐπιτεθυμηκέναι δὲ θυγατέρα τοῦ ἱερέως πρὸς γάμον ἀγαγέσθαι καὶ τούτου ἕνεκα προσήλυτον γευέσθαι καὶ περιτμηθῆναι, εἶτα μὴ λαβόντα τὴν κόρην ὠργίσθαι καὶ κατὰ περιτομῆς γεγραφέναι καὶ κατὰ σαββάτου καὶ νομοθεσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τάχα ἀληθῶς ἀδύνατον μὲν τὸ τοιοῦτο τοῖς ἔτι ἐν σώμασι οὐ μὲν ἀδύνατον καὶ ἀπολυθεῖσιν αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἀσεβεῖς ὁράματα καὶ ἐνύπνια ἀληθῆ βλέπουσιν . . . . τῷ εὐσεβεῖ ἐμφύτῳ καὶ καθαρῷ ἀναβλύξει τῳ νῷ τὸ ἀλήθες, οὐκ ὁνείρῳ σπουδαζόμενον, ἀλλὰ συνέσει ἀγαθοῖς διδόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p17.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὅτι τοῖς εἰς αὐτὸν πιστεύουσιν, ὡς οὖσι μιᾷ ψυχῇ ἐν μιᾷ συναγωγῇ καὶ μιᾷ έκκλησία, ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς θυγατρί, τῇ ἐκκληστίᾳ τῇ ἐξ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ γενομένη καὶ μετασχούσῃ τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ—Χριστιανοὶ γὰρ πάντες καλούμεθα—[εἴρηται], ὁμοίως φανερῶς οἱ λόγοι κηρύσσωοι, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὡς ὐποκρινάμενοι καὶ ὡς καταναγκάσαντες τοὺς ὁμοδούλους θῦσαι, ἅτε δὴ παρακούσαντες τοῦ ἀποστόλου τὰ αὐτὰ θέλοντος ποιεῖν τοὺς δεσπότας τοῖς δούλοις, ἀνιέντας τὴν ἀπειλήν, εἰδότας, φησίν, ὅτι καὶ ὑμῶν καὶ αὐτῶν ὁ κύριός ἐστιν ἐν οὐρανοῖς, καὶ προσωπολήψια παρ᾽ αὐτῷ οὐκ ἔστιν (Eph. vi. 9: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεῖται ἐν πονηρῷ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηρύξω καὶ σπερῶ τὸν λόγον τῆς ζωῆς, περί τε τῆς ἐλεύσεως τοῦ Ἰησοῦ καθὼς ἐγένετο, καὶ περὶ τῆς ἀποστολῆς αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἕνεκα τίνος ἀπεστάλη ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός, καὶ περὶ τῆς δυνάμεως καὶ τῶν ἔργων αὐτοῦ καὶ μυστηρίων ὧν ἐλάλησεν ἐν κόσμῳ, καὶ ποίᾳ δυνάμει ταῦτα ἐποίει, καὶ περὶ τῆς καινῆς αὐτοῦ κηρύξεως, καὶ περὶ τῆς μικρότητος καὶ περὶ τῆς ταπεινώσεως, καὶ πῶς ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἀπέθετο καὶ ἐσμίκρυνεν αὐτοῦ τὴν θεότητα, καὶ ἐσταυρώθη, καὶ κατέβη εἰς τὸν ῎Αιδην, καὶ διέσχισε φραγμὸν τὸν ἐξ αἰῶνος μὴ σχισθέντα, καὶ ἀνήγειρεν νεκροὺς καὶ κατέβη μόνος, ἀνέβη δὲ μετὰ πολλοῦ ὄχλου πρὸς τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηρύσσετε λέγοντες ὅτι ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηρῦξαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p51.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κριτής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριακὴ διδασκαλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάμνοντες τῇ ψυχῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p36.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμος τοῦ κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p5.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριος Χριστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p27.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγω ὐμῖν, τοῖς φίλοις μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαβόντες τὴν σφραγῖδα μίαν φρόνησιν ἔσχον καὶ ἕνα νοῦν, καὶ μία πίστις αὐτῶν ἐγένετο καὶ μία ἀγάπη . . . . διὰ τοῦτο ἡ οἰκοδομὴ τοῦ πύργου μιᾷ χρόᾳ ἐγένετο λαμπρὰ ὡς ὁ ἥλιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαλούντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p29.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαλοῦμεν θεοῦ σοφίαν ἐν μυστηρίῳ τὴν ἀποκεκρυμμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p9.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαλοῦντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p26.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p32.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p34.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p35.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p35.6">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαὸς ὁ ἠγαπημένου, ὁ φιλούμενος καὶ φιλῶν αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λεγομένη παῤ ὑμῖν ἀποστολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικὴ λατρεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λοιπῶν ἀπόστολῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p7.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λοῦσαι τὸν πεπεισμένον καὶ συγκατατεθειμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος τῆς παρθενίας καὶ τῆς προσευχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγειν αὐτόν, ὅμως οὐκ ὀρθῶς οὐχὶ δαιμόνων ἐπιθέσει τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἐκβαχεύεσθαι, ὑγρῶν δέ τινων κακοχυμίαν τὸ πάθος ἐργάζεσθαι· μὴ γὰρ εἶναι τὸ παράπαν ἰσχὺν δαιμόνων ἀνθρώπων φύσιν ἐπηρεάζουσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p19.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγουσιν οἱ Οὐαλεντινιανοί ὅτι ὃ κατὰ εἷς τῶν προφητῶν ἔσχεν πνεῦμα ἐξαίρετον εἰς διακονίαν, τοῦτο ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐξεχύθη· διὸ καὶ τὰ σημεῖα τοῦ πνεύματος ἰάσεις καὶ προφητεῖαι διὰ τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐπιτελοῦνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγων· ἐὰν μὴ ἀκούσητε τῆς φωνῆς μου, εἰ μὴν ἡ βόμβησις ἡ μεγάλη ἡ πολλὴ αὕτη ἀποστρέψει εἰς μικρὰν ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν οὗ διασπερῶ αὐτοὺς ἐκεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p65.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος διδαχῆς ἢ προφητείας ἢ διακονίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p44.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος θεοῦ περὶ ἐγκρατείας καὶ ἀναστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p10.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος προτρεπτικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος τῆς ἐγκρατείας καὶ ἀναστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύτρωσαι τοὺς δεσμίους ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p38.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέγισται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p1.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέγισται δὲ οὐ πόλεις μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ χῶιραι τῶν πεπιστευκότων ἦσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p1.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μή λιποτακτεῖν ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τοῦ θελήματος αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μή τις ὑμῶν πασχέτω ὡς φονεὺς ἢ κλέπτης . . . . εἰ δὲ ὡς Χριστιανός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαθηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p1.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p1.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.8">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.17">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαθηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p8.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεσταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p1.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ ιβ´ ἔτη ἐξέλθετε εἰς τὸν κόσμον, μή τις εἴπῃ· οὐκ ἠκούσαμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p1.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ πολλῆς ἀποδείξεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τὴν προσευχὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηδὲν ὅλως ἐνοσφισαντο εἰς ἐπιθυμίαν πονηράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μητροκωμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p62.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μισανθρωπία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μνημονεύετε ὅτι ποτὲ ὑμεῖς τὰ ἔθνη . . . . ἦτε ἀπηλλοτριωμένοι τῆς πολιτείας τοῦ Ἰσραήλ . . . . (ὁ Χριστός) ἐστιν ἡ εἰρήνη ἡμῶν, ὁ ποιήσας τὰ ἀμφότερα ἓν καὶ τὸ μεσότοιχον τοῦ φραγμοῦ λύσας . . . . ἵνα τοὺς δύο κτίσῃ ἐν αὑτῷ εἰς ἕνα καινὸν ἄνθρωπον ποιῶν εἰρήνην, καὶ ἀποκαταλλάξῃτοὺς ἀμφοτέρους ἐν ἑνὶ σώματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p5.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μνημονεύοντες ὧν εἶπεν ὁ κύριος διδάσκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μνησθῆναι τῶν προειρημένων ῥημάτων ὑπὸ τῶν ἁγίων προφητῶν καὶ τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων ὑμῶν ἐντολῆς τοῦ κυρίου καὶ σωτῆρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.40">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάθημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέμνησθε ἀπόστολον ἢ διδάσκαλον ἢ προφήτην.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ κατατίθεοθαι τὰς οὐσίας εἰς τὸ κοινὸν· ἀπιστούντων γὰρ τὸ τοιοῦτον· εἰ δ᾽ ἀπίστων, οὐδὲ φίλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ κατὰ τοὺς Ἕλληνας σέβεσθε τὸν θεόν . . . μηδὲ κατὰ Ἰουδαίους σέβεσθε . . . . μηδὲ κατὰ Ἰουδαίους σέβεσθε): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ οὐκ ἔχομεν ἐξουσίαν ἀδελφὴν γυναῖκα περιάγειν ὡς καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ τοῦ κυρίου καὶ Κηφᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p7.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ πολλοὶ διδάσκαλοι γίνεσθε, εἰδότες ὅτι μεῖζον κρίμα λημψόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ πολλοὶ διδάσκαλοι γίνεσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ἀμέλει τοῦ ἐν σοὶ χαρίσματος, ὃ ἐδόθη σοι διὰ προφητείας [μετὰ ἐπιθέσεως τῶν χειρῶν τοῦ πρεσβυτερίου]: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μή τις ἐκ τῶν ἀρχόντων ἐπίστευσεν εἰς αὐτὸν ἤ ἐκ τῶν Φαρισαίων; ἀλλὰ ὁ ὄχλος οὗτος ὁ μὴ γινώσκων τὸν νόμον ἐπάρατοί εἰσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μῦθόν τινα καὶ πλάνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p19.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομοθέτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νέοι ὁ λαὸς ὁ καινὸς πρὸς ἀντιδιαστολὴν τοῦ πρεσβυτέρου λαοῦ τὰ νέα μαθόντες ἀγαθά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξένον εἂν ἴδωσιν, ὑπὸ στέγην εἰσάγουσι καὶ χαίρουσιν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ ὡς ἐπὶ ἀδελφῷ ἀληθινῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p58.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οί μαθηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι παρώτρυναν τὰς σεβομένας γυναῖκας τὰς ἐυσχήμονας καὶ τοὺς πρώτους τῆς πόλεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p4.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰήματι διδασ. κάλου ἐπαρθεὶς . . . . ἴδιον χαρακτῆρα διδασκαλείου συνεστήσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ Χριστιανοὶ γενεαλογοῦνται ἀπὸ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ Χριστιανοὶ μιμούμενοι τὰς κατασκευὰς τῶν ναῶν μεγίστους οἴκους οἰκοδομοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ γνώριμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ δοκοῦντες ἔχειν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p20.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ δὲ μ´ ἀπόστολοι καὶ διδάσκαλοι τοῦ κηρύγματος τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ δώδεκα μαθηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p8.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ εὐαγγελισάμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p51.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ κατὰ τὴν Ἀσίαν καὶ Φρυγίαν ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p35.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ μαθηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ μακάριοι ἀπόστολοί τε καὶ διδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p45.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ μὲν οὖν λίθοι οἱ τετράγωνοι καὶ λευκοὶ καὶ συμφωνοῦντες ταῖς ἁρμογαῖς αὐτῶν, οὗτοι εἰσιν οἱ ἀπόστολοι (add καὶ προφῆται) καὶ ἐπίσκοποι καὶ διδάσκαλοι καὶ διάκονοι οἱ πορευθέντες κατὰ τὴν σεμνοτητα τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἐπισκοπήσαντες καὶ διδάξαντες καὶ διακονήσαντες ἁγνῶς καὶ σεμνῶς τοῖς ἐκλεκτοῖς τοῦ θεοῦ, οἱ μὲν κεκοιμημένοι, οἱ δὲ ἔτι ὄντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ πολλοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ προφῆται κατὰ Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν ἔζησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ προφῆται ἐφ᾽ ἡμῶν προφητεύσαντες οὐ παρεξέτειναν ἑαυτοὺς τοῖς ἀποστόλοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p43.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ πρὸ ἐμοῦ ἀποστόλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p7.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ τῆς ἐκκλησίας διάκονοι τοῦ ἐπισκόπου συνετῶς ῥεμβόμενοι ἔστωσαν ὀφθαλμοί, ἑκάστου τῆς ἐκκλησίας πολυπραγμονοῦντες τὰς πράξεις . . . . τοὺς δὲ κατὰ σάρκα νοσοῦντας μανθανέτωσαν καὶ τῷ ἀγνοῦντι πλήθει προσαντιβαλλέτωσαν, ἵν᾽ ἐπιφαίνωνται, καὶ τὰ δέοντα ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ προκαθεζομένου γνώμῃ παρεχέτωσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ φίλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.10">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.12">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ φίλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-p8.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p0.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ χωρεπίσκοποι εἰσι μὲν εἰς τύπον τῶν ἑβδομήκοντα· ὡς δὲ συλλειτουργοὶ διὰ τὴν σπουδὴν τὴν εἰς τοὺς πτωχοὺς προσφέρουσι τιμώμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p60.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀκούσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀποστόλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπόστολοι κατὰ χώρας καὶ πόλεις κηρύσσοντες . . . . καθίστανον τὰς ἀπαρχὰς αὐτῶν, δοκιμάσαντες τῷ πνεύμαρι, εἰς ἐπισκόπους καὶ διακόνους τῶν μελλόντων πιστεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ διδάσκαλοι οἱ κηρύξαντες τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι ἀδελφοὶ τοῖς κατὰ τὴν Ἀντιόχειαν καὶ Συρίαν καὶ Κιλικίαν ἀδελφοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p58.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἐν Βιέννῃ καὶ Λουγδούνῳ τῆς Γαλλίας παροικοῦντες δοῦλοι Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἐν Βιέννῃ καὶ Λουγδούνῳ τῆς Γαλλίας παροικοῦντες δοῦλοι τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἑπιεικεῖς πρεσβύτεροι καὶ διδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.52">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἕνδεκα ἀπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p8.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ῥαντίζοντες παῖδες οἱ εὐαγγελισάμενοι ἡμῖν τὴν ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν καὶ τὸν ἁννισμὸν τῆς καρδίας, οἷς ἔδωκεν τοῦ εὐαγγελίου τὴν ἐξουσίαν—οὖσιν δεκαδύο εἰς μαρτύριον τῶν φυλῶν, ὅτι δεκαδύο φυλαὶ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ—εἰς τὸ κηρύσσειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ σωτὴρ τοῦ κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἴδατε ὅτι ὅτε ἔθνη ἦτε πρός τὰ εἴδωλα . . . . ἤγεσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶδεν ὁ τὴν ἔμφυτον δωρεὰν τῆς διδαχῆς αὐτοῦ θέμενος ἐν ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶκος θεοῦ, ἥτις ἐστὶν ἐκκλησία θεοῦ ζῶντσς, στῦλος καὶ ἑδραίωμα τῆς ἀληθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ διατάσσομαι ὑμῖν ὡς ὤν τις . . . . προσλαλῶ ὑμῖν ὡς συνδιδασκαλίταις μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δέχεται παρ᾽ οὐδενὸς θυσίας ὁ θεός, εἰ μὴ διὰ τῶν ἱερέων αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ θελω ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν τὸ μυστήριον τοῦτο, ὅτι πώρωσις ἀπὸ μέρους τῷ Ἰσραὴλ γέγονεν ἄχρις οὗ τὸ πλήρωμα τῶν ἐθνῶν εἰσέλθῃ, καὶ οὕτως πᾶς Ἰσραὴλ σωθήσεται . . . ἀμεταμέλητα γὰρ τὰ χαρίσματα καὶ ἡ κλῆσις τοῦ θεοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μὴ οὐδ᾽ εἶτεν ὁ κύριος, Δος, ἢ ΙΙαράσχες, ἢ Ἐυεργέτησον, ἢ Βοήθησαν· φίλον δὲ ποιῆσαι· ὁ δὲ φίλος οὐκ ἐκ μίας δόσεως γίνεταί, ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ ὅλης ἀναπαύσεως καὶ συνουσίας μακρᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μόνον οἱ τῶν Ἰουδαίων παίδες πρὸς τούτους κέκτηνται μῖσος, ἀλλὰ ἀνιστάμενοι ἕωθεν καὶ μέσης ἡμέρας καὶ περὶ τὴν ἑσπέραν, τρίς τῆς ἡμέρας, ὅτε εὐχὰς ἐπιτελοῦσιν ἐν ταῖς αὐτῶν συναγωγαῖς ἐπαρῶνται αὐτοῖς καὶ ἀναθεματίζουσι φάσκοντες ὅτι· Ἐπικαταράσαι ὁ θεὸς τοὺς Ναζωραίους. καὶ γὰρ τούτοις περισσότερον ἐνέχουσι, διὰ τὸ ἀπὸ Ἰουδαίων αὐτοὺς ὄντας Ἰησοῦν κηρύσσειν εἶναι Χριστόν, ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἐναντίον πρὸς ποὺς ἔτι Ἰουδαίους τοὺς Χριστὸν μὴ δεξαμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐαὶ . . . . ὁ ἀποστέλλων ἐν θαλάσσῃ ὅμηρα καὶ ἐπιστολὰς βυβλίνας ἐπάνω τοῦ ὕδατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδαμοῦ οὐδ᾽ ἐπί τινος τῶν λεγομένων υἱῶν τοῦ Διὸς τὸ σταυρωθῆναι ἐμιμήσαντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ γὰρ αἰδοῖα ἔχει ἡ ὕαινα ἅμα ἄμφω, ἄρρενος καὶ θήλεος, καθὼς ὑπειλήφασί τινες, ἑρμαφροδίτους τερατολογοῦντες καὶ τρίτην ταύτην μεταξὺ θηλείας καὶ ἄρρενος ἀνδρόγυνον καινοτομοῦντες φύσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ αἴτιος, ἀλλ᾽ ἔλεγχός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p10.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εἰμὶ ἐλεύθερος; οὐκ εἰμὶ ἀπόστολος; οὐχὶ Ἰησοῦν τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν ἑόρακα; οὐ τὸ ἔργον μου ὑμεῖς ἐστε ἐν κυρίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀποδέουσι μυριάδων ἑκατὸν οἱ τὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν καὶ τὴν χώραν Ἰουδᾶιοι κατοικοῦντες ἀπὸ τοῦ πρὸς Λιβύην καταβαθμοῦ μέχρι τῶν ὁρίων Αἰθιοπίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀπὸ τοῦ βασιλικοῦ προστάγματος ὁ διωγμὸς παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἤρξατο, ἀλλὰ γὰρ ὅλον ἐνιαυτὸν προὔλαβε, καὶ φθάσας ὁ κακῶν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ μάντις καὶ ποιητής, ὅστις ἐκεῖνος ἦν, ἐκίνησε καὶ παρώρμησε καθ᾽ ἡμῶν τὰ πλ̥ηθη τῶν ἐθνῶν, εἰς τὴν ἐπιχώριον αὐτοὺς δεισιδαιμονίαν ἀναρριπίσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐξουσίας ἔχετε αὐτόχειρες γενέσθαι ἡμῶν διὰ τοὺς νῦν ἐπικρατοῦντας, ὁσάκις δὲ ἂν ἐδύνητε, καὶ τοῦτο ἐπράξατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐρεῖς ἴδια εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔνι Ἰουδαῖος οὐδὲ Ἕλλην, οὐκ ἔνι ἄρσεν καὶ θῆλυ· πάντες γὰρ ὑμεῖς εἷς ἐστε ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔστιν δοῦλος μείζων τοῦ κυρίου αὐτοῦ, οὐδὲ ἀπόστολος μείζων τοῦ πέμψαντος αὐτόν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p1.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔστιν ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκουμένης δῆμος ὁ μὴ μοῖραν ἡμετέραν ἔχων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔστιν ἡμῖν ἡ πάλη πρὸς αἷμα καἰ σάρκα, ἀλλὰ πρὸς τάς ἀρχάς, πρὸς τὰς ἐξουσίας, πρὸς τοὺς κοσμοκράτορους τοῦ σκότους τούτου, πρὸς τὰ πνευματικὰ τῆς πονηρίας ἐν τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.62">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἤρκει τὸ πῶλον εἰρηκέναι μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ νέον προσέθηκεν αὐτῷ, τὴν ἐν Χριστῷ νεολαίαν τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος . . . . ἐμφαίνων : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ὀλίγον πλῆθος Ἰουδαίων ἀναπέφυρται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκέτι ἐστὲ ξένοι καὶ πάροικοι, ἀλλ᾽ ἐστὲ συμπολῖται τῶν ἁγίων καὶ οἰκεῖοι τοῦ θεοῠ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὓς μὲν ἔθετο ὁ θεὸς ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ πρῶτον ἀποστόλους, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε γράμματα περὶ σοῦ ἐδεξάμεθα ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰουδαίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε γὰρ περιτομή τι ἐστιν οὔτε ἀκροβυστία, ἀλλὰ καινὴ κτίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p5.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε παραγενόμενος τις τῶν ἀδελφῶν ἀπήγγειλεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὖσιν δεκαδύο εἰς μαρτύριον τῶν φυλῶν ὅτι ιβ´ αἱ φυλαὶ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p2.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗ τῷ μώλωπι αὐτοὶ ἰάθητε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτοι οἱ ἐν πολλοῖς καὶ ποικίλαις πραγματείαις ἐμπεφυρμένοι οὐ κολλῶνται τοῖς δούλοις τοῦ θεοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ἀποπλανῶνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος [ὁ χριστὸς] ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ τῆς γῆς, ἐν χώματι κρυβεὶς καὶ τριημέρῳ μέγιστον δένδρον γεννηθεὶς ἐξέτεινε τοὺς ἑαυτοῦ κλάδους εἰς τὰ πέρατα τῆς γῆς. ἐκ τούτου προκύψαντες οἱ ιβ᾽ ἀπόστολοι, κλάδοι ὡραῖοι, καὶ εὐθαλεῖς γενηθέντες σκέπη ἐγγενήθησαν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, ὡς πετεινοῖς οὐρανοῦ, ὑφ᾽ ὧν κλάδων σκεπασθέντες οἱ πάντες, ὡς ὄρνεα ὑπὸ καλιὰν συνελθόντα μετέλαβον τῆς ἐξ αὐτῶν προερχομένης ἐδωδίμου καὶ ἐπουρανίον τροφῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος οὐκέτι ὡς προφήτης ἀλλ᾽ ὡς μάντις λογισθήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p56.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος τῶν παῤ αὐτοῖς ἀξιωματικῶν ἀνδρῶν ἐναρίθμιος ἦν· εἶσὶ δὲ οὗτοι μετὰ τὸν πατριάρχην ἀπόστολοι καλούμενοι, προσεδρεύουσι δὲ τῷ πατριάρχῃ καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ πολλάκις καὶ ἐν νυκτὶ καὶ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ συνεχῶς διάγουσι, διὰ τὸ συμβουλεύειν καὶ ἀναφέρειν αὐτῷ τὰ κατὰ τὸν νόμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος ὁ Παλλάδιοs μεγίστην οὖσαν τῶν Ῥωμαίων ἀρχὴν μικρὰν ἔδειξε τῂ ταχύτητι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p0.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος ὁ σωτὴρ ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Χριστός ὡς ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ κατὰ πάντα δίκαιος καὶ πεπληρωμένος θείᾳ σοφίᾳ, φιλανθρώπως ἐδίδαξεν ἡμᾶς τίς ὁ τῶν ὅλων θεὸς καὶ τί τέλος ἀρετῆς ἐπί σεμνὴν πολιτείαν ἁρμόζον πρός τὰς τῶν ἀνθρώπων ψυχάς· ὃς διὰ τοῦ παθεῖν ἔπαυσεν τὰς ἀρχὰς τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντες γὰρ οἱ προφῆται καὶ ὁ νόμος ἕως Ἰωάννου ἐπροφήτευσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p50.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιδίον δὲ οὐδὲ προσίενται ὀρφανὸν αἱ τοὺς ψιττακοῦς καὶ τοὺς χαραδριοὺς ἐκτρέφουσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p35.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιωνίον φάρμάκον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παντὶ δούλῳ θεοῦ πᾶς ὀ κόσμος πόλις, πατρὶς δὲ ἡ ἐπουράνιος Ἰερουσαλήμ· ἐνταῦθα δὲ παροικεῖν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ κατοικεῖν, ὡς ξένοι καὶ παρεπίδημοι τετάγμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παντὶ τῷ αἰτοῦντί σε δίδου καὶ μὴ ἀπαίτει· πᾶσι γὰρ θέλει δίδοσθαι ὁ πατὴρ ἐκ τῶν ἰδίων χαρισμάτων. μακάριος ὁ διδοὺς κατὰ τὴν ἐντολήν· ἀθῷος γάρ ἐστιν. οὐαὶ τῷ λαμβάνοντι· εἰ μὲν γάρ χρείαν ἔχων λαμβάνει τις, ἀθῷος ἔσται· ὁ δὲ μὴ χρείαν ἔχων δώσει δίκην, ἵνα τί ἔλαβε καὶ εἰς τί· ἐν συνοχῇ δὲ γενόμενος ἐξετασθήσεται περὶ ὧν ἔπραξε, καὶ οὐκ ἐξελεύσεται ἐκεῖθεν, μέχρις οὗ ἀποδῷ τὸν ἔσχατον κοδράντην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραγγέλλομεν ὑμῖν ἐν ὀνόματι τοῦ κυρίου Ι. Χ. στέλλεσθαι ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ παντὸς ἀδελφοῦ ἀτάκτως περιπατοῦντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p56.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραδώσουσιν ὑμᾶς εἰς συνέδρια καὶ ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς αὐτῶν μαστιγώσουσιν ὑμᾶσ . . . . παραδώσει δὲ ἀδελφὸς ἀδελφὸν εἰς θάνατον καὶ πατὴρ τέκνον καὶ ἐπαναστήσονται τέκνα ἐπὶ γονεῖς καὶ θανατώσουσιν αὐτούς . . . . ὅταν δὲ διώκωσιν ὑμᾶς ἐν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ, φεύγετε εἰς τὴν ἑτέραν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραμυθικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.42">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.43">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p1.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικίας ἐπισκοιπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p39.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρέχοντες μετὰ πάσης εὐφροσύνης τὰς τροφάς . . . . τοῖς ἀτέχνοις διὰ τῶν ἐπιτηδευμάτων ἐννούμενοι τὰς προφάσεις τῆς ἀναγκαίας τροφῆς· τεχνίτῃ ἔργον, ἀδρανεῖ ἔλεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατρίδα ἐπὶ γῆν οὐκ ἔχομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατρίδας οἰκοῦσιν ἰδίας, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς πάροικοι· μετέχουσι πάντων ὡς πολῖται, καὶ πάνθ᾽ ὑπομένουσιν ὡς ξένοι· πᾶσα ξένη πατρίς ἐστιν αὐτῶν, καὶ πᾶσα πατρὶς ξένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῖς θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῤ ἡμῖν οὖν ἔστι ταῦτα ἀκοῦσαι καὶ μαθεῖν παρὰ τῶν οὐδὲ τοὺς χαρακτῆρας τῶν στοιχείων ἐπισταμένων, ἰδιωτῶν μὲν καὶ βαρβάρων τὸ φθέγμα, σοφῶν δὲ καὶ πιστῶν τὸν νοῦν ὄντων, καὶ πηρῶν καὶ χήρων τινῶν τὰς ὄψεις· ὡς συνεῖναι οὐ σοφίᾳ ἀνθρωπείᾳ ταῦτα γεγονέναι, ἀλλὰ δυνάμει θεοῦ λέγεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p19.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιοδευταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p60.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ βοτ. χυλ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ δεδεμένου ἢ λελυμένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p38.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ διαφορᾶς σφυγμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ προφητείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p56.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ πάντων εὔχομαι σε εὐοδοῦσθαι καὶ ὑγιαίνειν, καθῶς εὐοδοῦταί σου ἡ ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῆς ἐκ λογίων φιλοσοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῶν συνεστιαθέντων ἐν ἑορτῇ ἐθνικῇ, ἐν τόπῳ ἀφωρισμένῳ τοῖς ἐθνικοῖς, ἴδια βρώματα ἐπικομισαμένων καὶ φαγόντων, ἔδοξε διετίαν ὑποπεσόντας δεχθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ φίλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ φυσῶν: ὀ μὲν γὰρ ἰητρὸς ὁρεῖ τε δεινά, θιγγάνει τε ἀηδέων ἐπ᾽ ἀλλοτρίῃσι δὲ ξυμφορῇσιν ἰδίας καρποῦται λύπας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀγάπης οὐ μέλει αὐτοῖς, οὐ περὶ χήρας, οὐ περὶ ὀρφανοῦ, οὐ περὶ θλιβομένου, οὐ περὶ δεδεμένου ἢ λελυμένου, ἢ περὶ πεινῶντος ἢ διψῶντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p35.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.12">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλεονάσαντες αὖθις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλὴν ὀλίγων τινῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλήρωμα τῶν ἐθνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p5.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πμοστάτης τῶν Γαλιλαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευμάτικοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p11.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p7.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμά τε τὸ προφητικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμένες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p30.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p30.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμένες (ἐπίσκοποι): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p30.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμένες,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p1.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p17.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτεία τοῦ κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλὰ δὲ θέλων γράφειν οὐχ ὡς διδάσκαλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολὺς ὄχλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πορεύσονται γὰρ ἄγγελοι κοῦφοι, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβυτέρους οὗτοι ἔχουσι καί ἀρχισυναγώγους· συναγωγὴν δὲ οὗτοι καλοῦσι τὴν ἑαντῶν ἐκκλησίαν καὶ οὐχὶ ἐκκλησίαν· τῷ Χριστῷ δὲ ὀνόματι μόνον σεμνύνονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβυτέρους: τιμᾶτε πρεσβυτέρους κατηχητάς, διακόνους χρησίμους, χήρας εὖ βεβιωκυίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.51">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προέλεγεν ὅτε ἐδίδασκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεῖπον ὅτι τοιοῦτός τις άφίξεται πάντα δίκαιος καὶ ἐνάρετος, ὃς εἰς πάντας εὖ πσιήσας ἀνθρώπους ἐπ᾽ ἀρετῇ πείσει σέβειν τὸν πάντων θεόν, ὃν ἡμεῖς φθάοαντες τιμῶμεν, ὅτι ἐμάθομεν σεμνὰς ἐτολὰς ἂς οὐκ ᾔδειυεν, καὶ οὐ πεπλανήμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p25.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκαθημένη τῆς ἀγάπης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p62.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προορῶντας τοὺς λόγους τοῦ διδασκάλον ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστάτις πολλῶν καὶ ἐμοῦ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p43.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφητεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφητικοῦ τινος ἢ καὶ ἀποστολικοῦ χαρίσματος καὶ ἀριθμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφήτης ἔλεγεν εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p21.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφήτης, εἰ ἃ διδάσκει οὐ ποιεῖ, ψευδοπρφήτης ἐστί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφῆται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p35.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προὐτέτακτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτοστάτης τής τῶν Ναζωραίων αἱρέσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος ἐν πολλοῖς ἀδελφοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ἔλεον καὶ ἀνάκτησιν τῶν δεομένων ποιούμενα καὶ πρὸς βοήθειαν τῶν ἐκπεσόντων. ἅπερ ἂν τις φορτικὰ εἶναι νομίζῃ, οὐ κατὰ τὴν θείαν καὶ μακαρίαν διδασκαλίαν φρονεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p4.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον πάντων πίστευσον, ὅτι εἷς ἐστιν ὁ θεός ὁ τὰ πάντα κτίσας καὶ καταρτίσας, κ.τ.λ. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον, δεύτερον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πυκνότερον συναγωγαὶ γινέσθωσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p7.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα τὰ λόγια κυρίου καὶ τῆς γεννήσεως καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τοῦ ἠγαπημένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντας τιμήσατε, τὴν ἀδελφότητα ἀγαπᾶτε, τὸν θεὸν φοβεῖσθε, τὸν βασιλέα τιμᾶτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p27.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p56.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντες ἑαυτοὺς φονεύσαντες πορεύεσθε ἤδη παρὰ τὸν θεὸν καὶ ἡμῖν πράγματα μὴ παρέχετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p17.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p5.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντων δυσμενέστατος καὶ πολεμώτατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάτριοι θεοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶν τὸ γένος τῶν δικαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶς Ἰσραήλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p5.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα δὲ γαῖα σέθεν πλήρης καὶ πᾶσα θάλασσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα ἡ ἐν κόσμῳ ἀδελιφότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσι τοῖς ἔθνεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις ἐναντίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφία δαιμονιώδης.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφία λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφία, σύνεσις, ἐπιστήμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p25.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.42">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφίαν ἐν τοῖς τελείοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπουδάζετε πυκνότερον συνέρχεσθαι εἰς εὐχαριστίαν, θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στασιάζειν πρὸς τὸ κοινόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p16.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρατευσώμεθα οὖν, ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί, μετὰ πάσης ἐκτενείας ἐν τοῖς αμώμοις προστάγμασιν αὐτοῦ· κατανοήοωμεν τοὺς στρατευομένους τοῖς ἡγουμένοις ἡμῶν· πῶς εὐτάκτως, πῶς εὐείκτως, πῶς ὑποτεταγμένως ἐπιτελοῦσιν τὰ διατασσόμενα· οὐ πάντες εἰσὶν ἔπαρχοι οὐδὲ χιλίαρχοι οὐδὲ ἐκατόνταρχοι οὐδὲ πεντακόνταρχοι οὐδὲ τὸ καθεξῆς, ἀλλ᾽ ἕκαστος ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ τάγματι τὰ ἐπιτασσόμενα ὑπὸ τοῦ βασιλέως καὶ τῶν ἡγουμένων ἐπιτελεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρατευόμεθα—τὰ ὅπλα τῆς στρατείας—πρὸς καθαίρεσιν ὀχυρωμάτων—λογισμοὺς καθαιροῦντες—αἰχμαλωτίζοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρατιώτης Χριστοὺ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στῦλος καὶ ἑδραίωμα τῆς ἀληθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγχωρητική ἐστι τῆς ἀθανασίας τοῖς ἐπιλαβοῦσιν αὐτήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγωγαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.21">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.24">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεκάλεσα τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους καὶ διδασκάλους τῶν ἐν ταῖς κώμαις ἀδελφῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.53">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνκακοπάθησον ὡς καλὸς στρατιώτης Ἰ. Χ. οὐδεὶς στρατευόμενος ἐμπλέκεται ταῖς τοῦ βίου πραγματείαις, ἵνα τῷ στρατολογήσαντι ἀρέσῃ. ἐὰν δὲ ἀθλήσῃ τίς, οὐ στεφανοῦται ἐὰν μὴ νομίμως ἀθλήση: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνταλαίπωροι καὶ συμμισούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p16.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνήθως ἑαυτῷ γελῶν τὸ Ἰουδαίων καὶ Χριστιανῶν γένος πάντας παραβέβληκε νυκτερίδων ὁρμαθῷ ἢ μύρμηξιν ἐκ καλιᾶς προελθοῦσιν ἢ βατράχοις περὶ τέλμα συνεδρεύουσιν ἢ σκώληξιν ἐν βορβόρου γωνίᾳ ἐκκλησιάζουσι καὶ πρὸς ἀλλήλους διαφερομένοις, τίνες αὐτῶν εἶεν ἁμαρτωλότεροι, καὶ φάσκουσιν ὅτι πάντα ἡμῖν ὁ θεὸς προδηλοῖ καὶ προκαταγγέλλει, καὶ τὸν πάντα κόσμον καὶ τὴν οὐράνιον φορὰν ἀπολιπὼν καὶ τὴν τοσαύτην γῆν παριδὼν ἡμῖν μόνοις πολιτεύεται καὶ πρὸς ἡμᾶς μόνους ἐπικηρυκεύεται καὶ πέμπων οὐ διαλείπει καὶ ζητῶν, ὅπως ἀεὶ συνῶμεν αὐτῷ. καὶ ἐν τῷ ἀναπλάσματί γε ἑαυτοῦ παραπλησίους ἡμᾶς ποιεῖ σκώληξι, φάσκουσιν ὅτι ὁ θεός ἐστιν, εἶτα μετ᾽ ἐκεῖνον ἡμεῖς ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ γεγονότες πάντῇ ὅμοιοι τῷ θεῷ, καὶ ἡμῖν πάντα ὑποβέβληται, γῆ καὶ ὕδωρ καὶ ἀὴρ καὶ ἄστρα, καὶ ἡμῶν ἕνεκα πάντα, καὶ ἡμῖν δουλεύειν τέτακται. λέγουσι δέ τι παρ᾽ αὐτῷ οἱ σκώληκες, ἡμεῖς δηλαδή, ὅτι νῦν, ἐπειδή τινες [ἐν] ἡμῖν πλημμελοῦσιν, ἀφίξεται θεὸς ἢ πέμψει τὸν υἱόν, ἵνα καταφλέξῃ τοὺς ἀδίκους, καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ σὺν αὐτῷ ζωὴν αἰώνιον ἔχωμεν. καὶ ἐπιφέρει γε πᾶσιν ὅτι ταῦτα [μᾶλλον] ἀνεκτὰ σκωλήκων καὶ βατράχων ἢ Ἰουδαίων καὶ Χριστιανῶν πρὸς ἀλλήλους διαφερομένων : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνῄνεσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνῆσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφραγίς, σφραγίζειν, φωτισμός , φωτίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p5.15">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p28.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήρ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p5.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήρ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήρια γράμματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτῆρες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p53.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτῆρες τῶν ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p53.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύμβολον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺν οὐδενὶ περιέργῳ καὶ μαγικῷ ἢ φαρμακευτικῷ πράγματι, ἀλλὰ μόνῃ εὐχῇ καὶ ὁρκώσεσιν ἁπλουστέραις καὶ ὅσα ἂν δύναιτο προσάγειν ἁπλούστερος ἄνθρωπος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p19.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταύτην τὴν παραγγελίαν παρατίθεμαί σοι, τέκνον Τιμόθεε, κατὰ τὰς προαγούσας ἐπὶ σὲ προφητείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα ἀνθρώπου οὐ δοκεῖ τὰ ἔργα, ταῦτα δύναμίς ἐστι θεοῦ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p19.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετιμήμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοσαύτη αὐτοὺς πλεονεξία παρεσχήκει καὶ ἄνοια κατειλήφει, ὡς μὴ ἕπεσθαι τοῖς ὑπὸ τῶν πάλαι καταδειχθεῖσιν . . . . ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὴν αὐτῶν πρόθεσιν καὶ ὡς ἕκαστος ἐβούλετο, οὕτως ἑαυτοῖς καὶ νόμους ποιῆσαι καὶ τούτους παραφυλάστειν καὶ ἐν διαφόροις διάφορα πλήθη συνάγειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ξένους μετὰ πάσης προθυμίας εἰς τοὺς ἑαυτῶν οἴκους λαμβάνετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p58.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἀσθενεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούς τε Ἰουδαίους πλεονάσαντας αὖθις, ὥστε χαλεπῶς ἂν ἄνευ ταραχῆς ὑπὸ τοῦ ὄχλου σφῶν τῆς πόλεως εἰρχθῆναι, οὐκ ἐξήλασε· μέν, τῷ δὲ δὴ πατρίῳ βίῳ χρωμένους ἐκέλευσε μὴ συναθροίζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς δεσμίοις συνεπαθήσατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p38.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς μὲν ὀρφανοῖς ποιοῦντες τὰ γονέων, ταῖς δὲ χήραις τὰ ἀνδρῶν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p35.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἐν φυλακαῖς ἐπιφαινόμενοι ὡς δύνασθε βοηθεῖτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p38.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ καὶ τὸ λέγειν καὶ τὸ ἀκούειν ἡμῖν χορηγοῦντος αἰτοῦμαι δοθῆναι ἐμοὶ μὲν εἰπεῖν οὕτως, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p63.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ κυρίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.18">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.20">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ ὄνομα βεβηλωθῆναι κατὰ πᾶσαν τῆν γῆν καὶ βλασφημεῖσθαι οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς τοῦ λαοῦ ὑμῶν καὶ διδάσκαλοι εἰργάσαντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρίτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p29.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρίτον γένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p16.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρὸς τοὺς φίλούς πορευθέντι ἐπιμέλειαs τυχεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τότε ἔσομαι μαθητὴς ἀληθὴς τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὅτε οὐδὲ τὸ σῶμά μου ὅ κόσμος ὄψεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ διατάγματα τῶν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ πάθη ὁ παραμυθητικὸς λόγος ἰᾶται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ σημεῖα ἡμῶν οὐκ εἴδομεν, οὐκ ἔστιν ἔτι προφήτης, καὶ ἡμᾶς οὐ γνώσεται ἔτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p21.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ συμπόσια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐκ τοῦ δικαίου κόπου ἀθροιζόμενα χρήματα διατάσσετε διακονοῦντες ἀγορασμοὺς τῶν ἁγίων, ῥυόμενοι δούλους καὶ αἰχμαλώτους, δεσμίους, ἐπηρεαζομένους, ἥκοντας ἐκ καταδίκης κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p40.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἔθνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἔθνη ἀκούοντα ἐκ τοῦ στόματος ἡμῶν τὰ λόγια τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς καλὰ καὶ μεγάλα θαυμάζει· ἔπειτα καταμαθόντα τὰ ἔργα ἡμῶν ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν ἄξια τῶν ῥημάτων ὧν λέγομεν, ἔνθεν εἰς βλασφημίαν τρέπονται, λέγοντες εἶναι μῦθόν τινα καὶ πλάνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς δὲ ἐν τοῖς βαρβαρικοῖς ἔθνεσιν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκκλησίας οἰκονομεῖσθαι χρὴ κατὰ τὴν κρατήσασαν συνήθειαν τῶν πατέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p58.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάξις προφητῶν μαρτύρων τε καὶ ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p49.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέκνον μοῦ, τοῦ λαλοῦντός σοι τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ μνησθήσῃ νυκτὸς καὶ ἡμέρας, τιμήσεις δὲ αὐτὸν ὡς κύριον· ὅθεν γὰρ ἡ κυριότης λαλεῖται, ἐκεῖ κύριός ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν διακονίαν τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς τῆς ἐν Λουγδούνῳ πεπιστευμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p36.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν κατὰ Πόντον ἐκκλησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί γάρ ἐστι Πλάτων ἢ Μωυσῆς ἀττικίζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί πλανᾶσθε, ἄνθρωπον θεὸν λέγοντες, καὶ τοῦτον βιοθανῆ; ὡς ἔμαθον παρὰ Ἰουδαίων ἀκριβῶς, καὶ τί τὸ γένος αὐτοῦ καὶ ὅσα ἐνεδείξατο τῷ ἔθνει αὐτῶν καὶ πῶς ἀπέθανεν σταυρωθείς· προκομίσαντεσ γὰρ αὐτοῦ τὰ ὑπομνήματα [??] ἐπανέγνωσάν μοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p1.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς γὰρ παρεπιδημήσας πρὸς ὑμᾶς . . . . τὸ μεγαλοπρεπὲς τῆς φιλοξενίας ὑμῶν ἦθος οὐκ ἐκήρυξεν;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p58.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κατέχον (ὁ κατέχων): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μέντοι περὶ τῆς μοναρχίας τοῦ μόνου θεοῦ καὶ τῆς πολυαρχίας τῶν σεβομένων θεῶν διαρρήδην ζητήσωμεν, ὧν οὐκ οἶδας οὐδὲ τῆς μοναρχίας τὸν λόγον ἀφηγήσασθαι. Μονάρχης γάρ ἐστὶν οὐχ ὁ μόνος ὤν ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μόνος ἄρχων· ἄρχει δ᾽ ὁμοφύλων δηλαδὴ καὶ ὁμοίων, οἷον Ἁδριανὸς ὁ βασιλεὺς μονάρχης γέγονεν, οὐχ ὅτι μόνος ἦω οὐδ᾽ ὅτι βοῶν καὶ προβάτων ἦρχεν, ὧν ἄρχουσι ποιμένες ἢ βουκόλοι, ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι ἀνθρώπων ἐβασίλευσε τῶν ὁμογενῶν τὴν αὐτὴν φύσιν ἐχόντων· ὡσαύτως θεὸς οὐκ ἂν μονάρχης κυρίως ἐκλήθη, εἰ μὴ θεῶν ἦρχε. τοῦτο γὰρ ἔπρεπε τῷ θείῳ μεγέθει καὶ τῷ οὐρανίῳ καὶ πολλῷ ἀξιώματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ παῤ Ἑβραίοις [προφητικὸν πνεῦμα] ἐπέλιπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p21.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα τὸ σωματεῖόν ἐστιν τῆς προφητικῆς τάξεως, ὃ ἔστιν τὸ σῶμα τῆς σαρκὸς Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τὸ μιγὲν τῇ ἀνθρωπότητι διὰ Μαρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p56.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τῶν θεοσεβῶν γένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ φὼς ἡμῖν ἐχαρίσατο . . . . πηροὶ ὄντες τῇ διανοίᾳ προσκυνοῦντες λίθους καὶ ζύλα καὶ χρυσὸν καὶ ἄργυρον καὶ χαλκόν, ἔργα ἀνθρώπων . . . . ἀμαύρωσιν οὖν περικείμενοι καὶ τοιαύτης ἀχλύος γέμοντες ἐν τῇ ὁράσει ἀνεβλέψαμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ φῦλον τῶν Χριστιανῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀργύριόν σου σὺν σοὶ εἴη εἰς ἀπώλειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν γὰρ εὐεργετοῦντα μὴ συνιέντες θεὸν ἀνέπλασάν τινας σωτῆρας Διοσκούρους . . . . καὶ Ἀσκληπιὸν ἰατρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν κύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p5.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν πάντων ἐπόπτην καὶ κτίστην θεὸν οὗτοι σέβονται, ὃν καὶ πάντες, ἡμεῖς δὲ προσονομάζοντες ἑτέρως Ζῆνα καὶ Δία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεού προσκυνοῦμεν , τοὺς δὲ μάρτυρας ὡς μαθητὰς καὶ μιμητὰς τοῦ κυρίου ἀγαπῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.38">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p40.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς μὲν γὰρ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ παρουσίας νεωστὶ πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις ἐπιλαμψάσης, νέον ὁμολογουμένως ἔθνος, οὐ μικρὸν οὐδ᾽ ἀσθενὲς οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ γωνίας που γῆς ἱδρυμένον, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάντων τῶν ἐθνῶν πολυανθρωπότατόν τε καὶ θεοσεβέστατον . . . . τὸ παρὰ τοῖς πᾶσι τῇ τοῦ Χριστοῦ προσηγορίᾳ τετιμημένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς μὲν Ῥωμαίων ἐκκλησΐας . . . . Ξύστος, τῆς δὲ ἐπ᾽ Ἀντιοχείας . . . . Δημητριανός, Φιρμιλιανὸς δέ Καισαρείας τῆς Καππαδοκῶν, καὶ ἐπὶ τούτοις τῶν κατὰ Πόντον ἐκκλησιῶν Γρηγόριος καὶ ὀ τούτου ἀδελφὸς Ἀθηνόδωρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς παρ᾽ ὑμῖν κατέγνων νομοθεσίας· μίαν μὲν γὰρ ἐχρῆν εἶναι καὶ κοινὴν ἁπάντων τὴν πολιτείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἐκκλησία τῇ παροικούσῃ Ἄμαστριν ἅμα ταῖς κατὰ Πόντον, Βακχυλίδου μὲν καὶ Ἐλπίστου ὡσὰν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ γράψαι προτρεψάντων μεμνημένος . . . . ἐπίσκοπον αὐτῶν ὀνόματι Πάλμαν ὑποσημαίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ τῇ οὔσῃ ἐν Κορίνθῳ σὺν τοῖς ἁγίοις πᾶσιν τοῖς οὖσιν ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ Ἀχαΐᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τῇ παροικούσῃ Γορτύναν ἅμα ταῖς λοιπαῖς κατὰ Κρήτην, Φίλιππον ἐπίσκοπον αὐτῶν ἀποδεχόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν αὐτομολούντων ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν δὲ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ παροικιῶν τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν νεωστὶ τότε μετὰ Ἰουλιανὸυ Δημήτριος ὑπειλήφει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν δὲ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ παροικιῶν τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν τότε Δημήτριος ὑπειλήφει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κατὰ . . . . ἐπεσκόπει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κατὰ Γαλλίαν παροικιῶν ἃς Εἰρηναῖος ἐπεσκόπει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κατὰ Πόντον ἐκκλησιῶν ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p39.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κατὰ Πόντον ἐπισκόπων, ὧν Πάλμας ὡς ἀρχαιότατος προὐτέτακτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν λόγων τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ οὓς έλάλησεν διδάσκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ποιούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p1.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱὸς παρακλήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p28.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φίλοι τοῦ θεοῦ (χριστοῦ): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φίλτατοs ό μακάριοs ό θεού φίλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φανερὸν γάρ ἐστιν ἡμῖν, ὦ βασιλεῦ, ὅτι τρία γένη εἰσὶν ἀνθρώπων ἐν τῷδε τῷ κόσμῳ· ὧν εἰσὶν οἱ τῶν παρ᾽ ὑμῖν λεγομένων θεῶν προσκυνηταὶ καὶ Ἰουδαῖοι καὶ Χριστιανοί· αὐτοὶ δὲ πάλιν οἱ τοὺς πολλοὺς σεβόμενοι θεοὺς εἰς τρία διαιροῦνται γένη, Χαλδαίους τε καὶ Ἕλληνας καὶ Αἰγυπτίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλανθρωπότατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p6.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοτιμία τῶν ποιούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p2.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόπτωχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p36.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόσοφοι παρὰ Σύροις): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φοβούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φοβούμενος τὸν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φωτιζόμενοι διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ χριστοῦ τούτου· ὁ μὲν γὰρ λαμβάνει συνέσεως πνεῦμα, ὁ δὲ βουλῆς, ὁ δὲ ἴσχύος, ὁ δὲ ἰάσεως, ὁ δὲ προγνώσεως, ὁ δὲ διδασκαλίας, ὁ δὲ φόβου θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φίλος Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φίλος ὁ ἄνθρωπος τῷ θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίσματι διδαχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροντονήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονήσαντες αὐτοῖς κατ᾽ ἐκκλησίαν πρεσβυτέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονήσατε ἑαυτοῖς ἐπισκόπους καὶ διακόνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρηματίσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρηματίσαι τρώτως ἐν Ἀντιοχείᾳ τοὺς μαθητὰς Χριστιανούς [Χρηστιανούς ].: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστέμπορος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p57.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωρεπισκόπους μὴ ἐξεῖναι πρεσβυτέρους ἢ διακόνους χειροτονεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p60.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωρεπίσκοποι, ἐπίσκοποι τῶν ἀγρῶν (ἐν ταῖς κώμαις ἢ ταῖς χώραις), συλλειτουργοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p60.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χήραις ὑπηρετεῖν, ὀρφανοὺς καὶ ὑστερουμένους ἐπισκέπτεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p35.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψύχικοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p11.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p7.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαπήσεις ὡς κόρην τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ σου πάντα τὸν λαλοῦντά σοι τὸν λόγον κυρίου, μνησθήσῃ ἡμέραν κρίσεως νυκτὸς και ἡμέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγράμματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p1.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφοὶ καὶ συνθεράποντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p39.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφόης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδύνατον τοῦτο νομίσας εἶναι ἐπιφέρει [sc. Celsus] ὅτι ὁ τοῦτο οἰόμενος οἶδεν οὐδέν : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθεότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ εἰς δόξαν θεοῦ πλέον δουλευέτωσαν, ἵνα κρείττονος ἐλευθερίας ἀπὸ θεοῦ τύχωσιν· μὴ ἐράτωσαν ἀπὸ τοῦ κοινοῦ ἐλευθεροῦσθαι, ἵνα μὴ δοῦλοι εὑρεθῶσιν ἐπιθυμίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p48.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οἱ καθ᾽ ὑπόθεσιν Κέλσου πάντες ἂν πεισθέντες Ῥωμαῖοι εὐχόμενοι περιέσονται τῶν πολεμίων ἤ οὐδὲ τὴν ἀρχὴν πολεμήσονται, φρουρούμενοι ὑπὸ θείας δυνάμεως, τῆς διὰ πεντήκοντα δικαίους πέντε πόλεις ὅλας ἐπαγγειλαμένης διασῶσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ οἱ τῆς ἐπαρχίας ἐπίσκοποι ἐν ταύταις ταῖς πόλεσι καθιστᾶν ἐπισκόπους ὀφείλουσιν, ἔνθα καὶ πρότερον ἐτύγχανον γεγονότες ἐπίσκοποι· εἰ δὲ εὑρίσκοιτο οὕτω πληθύνουσά τις ἐν παλλῷ ἀριθμῷ λαοῦ πόλις, ὡς ἀξίαν αὐτὴν καὶ ἐπισκοπῆς νομίζεσθαι, λαμβανέτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p60.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ πατέρων, φατέ, παραδεδομένον ἡμῖν ἔθος ἀνατρέπειν οὐκ εὔλογον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐρεῖς· καὶ μὴν περιτέτμηται ὁ λαὸς εἰς σφραγῖδα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p21.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμιξία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.11">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμιξία (μισανθρωπία): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντὶ ἀγρῶν ἀγοράζετε ψυχὰς θλιβομένας, καθά τις δυνατός ἐστιν : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνὴρ δεδοκιμάσμενος παρ᾽ ἀποστόλοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκάλυψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστέλλειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p2.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστολικὸς ἀνὴρ τῶν καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς γενόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστολὴ τ. περιτομῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p7.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστόλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστόλοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστέλλειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p8.37">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστόλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποσυνάγωγος): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποτειχίζοντες ἑαυτοὺς καὶ ἀπορρηγνύντες ἀπὸ τῶν λοιπῶν ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ δὲ Ἀρταξέρξου μέχρι τοῦ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς χρόνου γέγραπται μὲν ἕκαστα, πίστεως δ᾽ οὐχ ὁμοίας ἡξίωται τοῖς πρὸ αὐτῶν, διὰ τὸ μὴ γενέσθαι τὴν τῶν προφητῶν ἀκριβῆ διαδοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p21.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπό: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p8.33">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.21">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολοι καὶ διδάσκαλοι οἱ κηρύξαντες εἰς ὅλον τὸν κόσμον καὶ οἱ διδάξαντες σεμνῶς καὶ ἁγνῶς τὸν λόγον τοῦ κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολοι ἐκκλησιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p1.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολοι, προφῆται,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολος αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολος, διδάσκαλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολος· στρατηγὸς κατὰ πλοῦν πεμπόμενος).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρέσκετε ᾧ στρατεύεσθε, ἀφ᾽ οὗ καὶ τὰ ὀψώνια κομίσεσθε· μήτις ὑμῶν δεσέρτωρ εὑρεθῇ· τὸ βάπτισμα ὑμῶν μενέτω ὡς ὅπλα, ἡ πίστις ὡς περικεφαλαία, ἡ ἀγάπη ὡς δόρυ, ἡ ύπομονὴ ὡς πανοπλία· τὰ δεπόσιτα ὑμῶν τὰ ἔργα ὑμῶν, ἵνα τὰ ἀκκεπτα ὑμῶν ἄξια κομίσησθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρωγοὶ ὑμῖν καὶ σύμμαχοι πρὸς εἰρήνην ἐσμὲν πάντων μᾶλλον ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσθενοῦντας θεραπεύετε, νεκροὺς ἐγείρετε, λεπροὺς καθαρίζετε, δαιμόνια ἐκβάλλετε).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσπάζονταί σε οἱ φιλοι· ἀσπάζου τοὺς φίλους κατ᾽ ὄνομα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσέβεια καὶ ἀδικέια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφιλάργυροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφοβία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄθεοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄθεοι, μισάνθρωποι”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνδρας χειροντονήσαντες ἐκλεκτοὺς εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν οἰκουμένην ἐπέμψατε, κηρύσσοντας ὅτι ἄιρεσις τις ἄθεος καὶ ἄνομος ἐγήγερται ἀπὸ Ἰησοῦ τινος Γαλιλαίου πλάνου, ὃν σταυρωσάντων ἡμῶν οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ μνήματος νυκτὸς . . . . πλανῶσι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους λέγοντες ἐγηγέρθαι αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν καὶ εἰς οὐρανὸν ἀνεληλυθέναι, κατειπόντες δεδιδαχέναι καὶ ταῦτα ἅπερ κατὰ τῶν ὁμολογούντων Χριστὸν καὶ διδάσκαλον καὶ υἱὸν θεοῦ εἶναι παντὶ γένει ἀνθρώπων ἄθεα καὶ ἄνομα καὶ ἀνόσια λέγετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνδρας χειροτονήσαντες ἐκλεκτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνδρας ἐκλεκτοὺς ἀπὸ Ἰερουσαλὴμ εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν, λέγοντας ἅιρεσιν ἄθεον Χριστιανῶν πεφηνέναι, καταλέγοντας ταῦτα, ἅπερ καθ᾽ ἡμῶν οἱ ἀγνοοῦντες ἡμᾶς πάντες λέγουσιν, ὥστε οὐ μόνον ἑαντοῖς ἀδικίας αἴτιοι ὑπάρχετε, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἅπασιν ἁπλῶς ἀνθρώποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνευ τινὸς ἀκριβοῦς πίστεως τὰ τοιαῦτα παρεδέξαντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p1.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄχρι οὗ πληρωθῶσιν καιροὶ ἔθνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p11.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅγιος ἐπῳδός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅτε φιλόσοφοι τὸ γένος ὄντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀλέξανδρος τις, Φρὺξ μὲν τὸ γένος, ἰατρὸς δὲ τὴν ἐπιστήμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p36.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀντιοχέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p5.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀφορίσατε δὴ μοι τὸν Βαρνάβαν καὶ Σαῦλον εἰς τὸ ἔργον ὃ προσκέκλημαι αὐτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p27.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκράτεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p10.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκέκλεισται μὲν ἡ ψυχὴ τῷ σώματι, συνέχει δὲ αὐτὴ τὸ σῶμα· καὶ Χριστιανοὶ κατέχονται μὲν ὡς ἐν φρουρᾷ τῷ κόσμῳ, αὐτοὶ δὲ συνέχουσι τὸν κόσμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγένετο ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις ἐξῆλθεν δόγμα παρὰ Καίσαρος Αὐγούστου ἀπογράφεσθαι πᾶσαν τὴν οἰκουμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ δὲ οὐχ ὡς διδάσκαλος ἀλλ᾽ ὡς εἷς ἐξ ὑμῶν ὑποδείξω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ δὲ οὐχ ὡς διδάσκαλος, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς μετὰ πάσης ἁπλότητος προσῆκον ἡμᾶς ἀλλήλοις διαλέγεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ ἐπάνω μένω τινὸς Μαρτίνου τοῦ Τιμωτίνου βαλανείου, καὶ παρὰ πάντα τὸν χρόνον τοῦτον—ἐπεδήμησα δὲ τῇ Ῥωμαίων πόλει τοῦτο δεύτερον—οὐ γινώσκω ἄλλην τινὰ συνέλευσιν εἰ μὴ τὴν ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθνῶν ἀπόστολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ γοῦν τῆς Ἑλληνικῆς παιδείας, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐκ τῆς νομικῆς εἰς τὸ ἓν γένος τοῦ σωζομένου συνάγονται λαοῦ οἱ τὴν πίστιν προσιέμενοι, οὐ χρόνῳ διαιρουμένων τῶν τριῶν λαῶν, ἵνα τις φύσεις ὑπολάβοι τριττάς, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ μέρους γινώσκομεν . . . . βλέπομεν γὰρ ἄρτι δι᾽ ἐσόπτρου ἐν αἰνίγματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ παντὰς γένους ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκδιώξαντες ἡμᾶς . . . . κωλύοντες ἡμᾶς τοῖς ἔθνεσιν λαλῆσαι, ἵνα σωθῶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκεῖνοι μόνοι οἰόμενοι τὸν θεὸν γιγνώσκειν οὐκ ἐπίστανται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p20.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.19">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.22">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.23">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.26">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.32">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.37">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.40">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.1">9</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία, ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p29.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p35.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p56.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησίαι Παύλου, Πέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p56.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκληία καθολική = πᾶσα ἡ ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλάβομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p4.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλάβομεν χάριν καὶ ἀποστολήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p4.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλπίζω ἐπιτυχεῖν ἐν Ῥώμῃ θηριομαχῆσαι, ἵνα ἐπιτυχεῖν δυνηθῶ μαθητὴς εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλύετο πᾶσα μαγεία, καὶ πᾶς δεσμὸς ἡφανίζετο κακίας, ἄγνοια καθῃρεῖτο, παλαιὰ βασιλεία διεφθείρετο, θεοῦ ἀνθρωπίνως φανερουμένου εἰς καινότητα ἀϊδίου ζωῆς· ἀρχὴν δὲ ἐλάμβανεν τὸ παρὰ θεῷ ἀπηρτισμένον. ἔνθεν τὰ πάντα συνεκινεῖτο διὰ τὸ μελετᾶσθαι θανάτου κατάλυσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p25.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ οὔτε περιτομή τι ἰσχύει οὔτε ἀκροβυστία, ἀλλὰ πίστις δι᾽ ἀγάπης ἐνεργουμένη : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p5.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν γὰρ τῇ φιλοξενίᾳ εὑρίσκεται ἀγαθοποίησίς ποτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p58.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν δυνάμει Ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν θλίψει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν πάσῃ ἐπαρχία καὶ πόλει εἰσίν μου τέκνα κατὰ θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τούτῳ πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων δικαιοῦται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῖς καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς χρὸνοις διδάσκαλος ἀποστολικὸς καὶ προφητικός, γενόμενος ἐπίσκοπος τῆς ἐν Σμύρνῃ καθολικῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῖς ἀδικήμασιν αὐτῶν μάλλον μαθητεύομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῦ Ἐλληνικοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἄλλοις δὲ ἔθνεσιν ἐστὶν ὅπη καὶ ἐν κώμαις ἐπίσκοποι ἱεροῦνται, ὡς παρὰ Ἀραβίοις καὶ Κυτρίοις ἔγνων καὶ παρὰ τῶς ἐν Φρυγίαις Ναυατιανοῖς καὶ Μοντανισταῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p66.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἄλλοις ἔθνεσίν ἐστιν ὅπη καὶ ἐν κώμαις ἐπίσκοποι ἱεροῦνται, ὡς παρὰ Ἀραβίοις καὶ Κύπροις ἔγνων καὶ παρὰ τοῖς ἐν Φρυγίαις Ναυατιανοῖς καὶ Μοντανισταῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p60.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἑνὶ πνεύματι ἡμεῖς πάντες εἰς ἓν σῶμα ἐβαπτίσθημεν, εἴτε Ἰουδαῖοι εἴτε Ἕλληνες, εἴτε δοῦλοι εἴτε ἐλεύθεροι. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p5.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὅτε κρίνει ὁ θεὸς τὰ κρυπτὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων διὰ Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ὀλίγῳ με πείθεις Χριστιανὸν ποιῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέσκηψεν ἡ ὀργὴ πᾶσα ἐις Σάγκτον τὸνSo, rightly, Schwartz.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνίοτε δὲ οἱ δαίμονες μόνον ἐνιδόντων ὑμῶν φεύξονται· ἴσασιν γὰρ τοὺς ἀποδεδωκότας ἑαυτοὺς τῷ θεῷ, διὸ τιμῶντες αὐτοὺς πεφοβημένοι φεύγουσιν).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἀναγκῶν λυτροῦσθαι τοὺς δούλους τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσημοι ἐν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις, οἳ καὶ πρὸ ἐμοῦ γέγοναν ἐν Χριστῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεφάνη ἡ χάρις τοῦ θεοῦ σωτήριος πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκοπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p16.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p39.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστάτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p1.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστολαὶ συστατικαὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστάμεθα πολλοὺς ἐν ἡμῖν παραδεδωκότας ἑαυτοὺς εἰς δεσμά, ὅπως ἑτέρους λυτρώσονται· πολλοὶ ἑαυτοὺς ἐξέδωκαν εἰς δουλείαν, καὶ λαβόντες τὰς τιμὰς αὐτῶν ἑτέρους ἐψώμισαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτρέψατε αὐτοῖς (i.e: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιχώριοι πρεσβύτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p62.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐποίησεν δώδεκα ἵνα ὦσιν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἵνα ἀποστέλλῃ αὐτοὺς κηρύσσειν καὶ ἔχειν ἐξουσίαν ἐκβάλλειν τὰ δαιμόνια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p2.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ γῆς εἰρήνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p31.17">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p60.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοποι τῶν ὁμόρων ἀγρῶν τε καὶ πόλεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p44.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσχάτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p4.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐτέχθη ὑμῖν σωτὴρ, ὅς ἐστιν Χριστὸς κύριος;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐὰν ὁ ἀλλόφυλος τὸν νόμος πράξῃ, Ἰουδαῖός ἐστιν, μὴ πράξας δὲ Ἰουδαῖος Ἕλλην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑκάστην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔγγιστα ἐκκλησίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p44.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.27">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.29">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.30">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.31">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.32">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.33">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.36">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.37">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p6.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.55">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.68">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθνος τῶν Χριστιανῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθνος ἅγιον, λαὸς ἅγιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔλεγεν τὴν ἁγνείαν πρόδρομον εἶναι τῆς μελλούσης ἀφθάρτου βασιλείας : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνθεου ζῆλον ἀποστολικοῦ μιμήματος συνεισφέρειν ἐπ᾽ αὐξήσει καὶ οἰκοδομῇ τοῦ θείου λόγου προμηθούμενοι, ὧν εἷς γενόμενος καὶ Πανταῖνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p51.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔπειτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔρημος ἐδόκει εἶναι ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ ὁ λαὸς ἡμῶν, νυνὶ δὲ πιστεύσαντες πλείονες ἐγενόμεθα τῶν δοκούντων ἔχειν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔστι τὰ ἔθνη ἐν οἷς οὐδέπω οὐδεὶς ὑμῶν τοῦ γένους ᾤκησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p3.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔστιν οὗτος ὁ αἰὼν καὶ ὁ μέλλων δύο ἐχθροί. οὗτος λέγει μοιχείαν καὶ φθορὰν καὶ φιλαργυρίαν καὶ ἀπάτην, ἐκεῖνος δὲ τούτοις ἀποτάσσεται. οὐ δυνάμεθα οὖν τῶν δύο φίλοι εἶναι. δεῖ δὲ ἡμᾶς τούτῳ ἀποταξαμένους ἐκείνῳ χρᾶσθαι. οἰόμεθα, ὅτι βέλτιόν ἐστιν τὰ ἐνθάδε μισῆσαι, ὅτι μικρὰ καὶ ὀλιγοχρόνια καὶ φθαρτά· ἐκεῖνα δὲ ἀγαπῆσαι, τὰ ἀγαθὰ τὰ ἄφθαρτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔστω ὑμῖν, τῶν ἐξ ἐθνῶν, κύριος καὶ Χριστὸς καὶ θεὸς γνωριζόμενος, ὡς αἱ γραφαὶ σημαίνουσιν, οἵτινες καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ Χριστιανοὶ καλεῖσθαι πάντες ἐσχήκατε· ἡμεῖς δὲ, τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ καὶ αὐτὸν τοῦτον ποιήσαντος λατρευταὶ ὄντες, οὐ δεόμεθα τῆς ὁμολογίας αὐτοῦ οὐδὲ τῆς προσκυνήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχοιτε ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν καὶ τὴν ἐπουράνιον βασιλείαν ἐξετάζειν· ὡς γὰρ ὑμῖν πατρὶ καὶ υἱῷ πάντα κεχείρωται, ἄνωθεν τὴν βασιλείαν εἰληφόσιν—βασιλέως γὰρ ψυχὴ ἐν χειρὶ θεοῦ, φησὶ τὸ προφητικὸν πνεῦμα—οὕτως ἑνὶ τῷ θεῷ καὶ τῷ παῤ αὐτοῦ λόγῳ υἱῷ νοουμένῳ ἀμερίστῳ πάντα ὑποτέτακται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕθνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.56">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕκαστος ἐν τῇ κλήσει ᾗ ἐκλήθη, ἐν ταύτῃ μενέτω· δοῦλος ἐκλήθης; μή σοι μελέτω· ἀλλ᾽ εἰ καὶ δύνασαι ἐλεύθερος γενέσθαι, μᾶλλον χρῆσαι): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p42.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕτερον τῶν ἀποστόλων οὐκ εἶδον εἰ μὴ Ἰάκωβον τὸν ἀδελφὸν τοῦ κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p7.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκκλησιαστικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐξελεξάμην ὑμᾶς δώδεκα μαθητὰς κρίνας ἀξίους ἐμοῦ καὶ ἀποστόλους πιστοὺς ἡγησάμενος εἶναι, πέμπων ἐπὶ τὸν κόσμον εὐαγγελίσασθαι τοὺς κατὰ τὴν οἰκουμένην ἀνθρώπους, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπίσκοπος παροικιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p39.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑλληνισταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑλληνίσται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p8.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑλλήνων σιδηρὰν ἢ χαλκήν, Χριστιανῶν χρυσῆν], Χριστιανῶν δέ, οἷς ὁ χρυσὸς ὁ βασιλικὸς ἐγκαταμέμικται, τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕλλην καὶ Ἰουδαῖος, περιτομὴ καὶ ἀκροβυστία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕλληνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p8.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕλληνες, Ἰουδαῖοι, and Γαλιλαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p16.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠ γενναιότης τοῦ θεοφιλοῦς καὶ θεοσεβοῦς γένους τῶν Χριστιανῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ διδασκαλία τοῦ σωτῆρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς φιλοσοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p64.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ μαθήτρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ παροικία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ περὶ τοὺς ξένους φιλανθρωπία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p58.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πολύπαις μέν, οὐχ ὑπὲρ τὸν κύριον δὲ ἀγαπήσασα ἐαυτῆς τἀ τέκνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ προφητικὴ τάξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p56.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τοῦ δόγματος ἕνωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τῆς ψυχῆς σωτηρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τῶν πιστῶν φρατρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ χρηστότης καὶ ἡ φιλανθρωπία ἐπεφάνη τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p5.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ χρηστότης καὶ ἡ φιλανθρωπία ἐπέφανη τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν θεοῦ . . . . ἔσωσεν ἡμᾶς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ χωρίζουσα τῆς ἐπιστήμης ἀρετή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀνάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀπόστολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p54.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐγκρατεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐκκλησία ἡ παροικοῦσα τὴν πόλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐκκλησία καθ᾽ ὅλης τῆς Ἰουδαίας καὶ Γαλιλαίας καὶ Σαμαρίας εἶχεν εἰρήνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐν Σμύρνῃ καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐν Συρίᾳ ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐν Συρίᾳ ἐκκλησίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐνέργεια τῆς ψευδοῦς ταύτης τάξεως τῆς ἐπιλεγομένης νέας προφητείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p56.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγίασται ὁ ἀνὴρ ὁ ἄπιστος ἐν τῇ γυναικί, καὶ ἡγίασται ἡ γυνὴ ἡ ἅπιστος ἡν τῷ ἀδελφῷ· ἐπεί ἄρα τὰ τέκνα ὑμῶν ἀκάθαρτά ἐστιν, νῦν δὲ ἅγιά ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμόνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p4.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεῖτο ἐν Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ τῆς τῶν πιστῶν αὐτόθι διατριβῆς τῶν ἀπὸ παιδείας ἀνὴρ ἐπιδοξότατος, ὄνομα αὐτῷ Πανταῖνος, ἐξ ἀρχαίου ἔθους διδασκαλείου τῶν ἱερῶν λόγων παῤ αὐτοῖς συνεστῶτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p25.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p25.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p35.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p35.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p35.8">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς οἱ δῶδεκα μαθηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p8.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ ὁράματι καὶ ἐνυπνίῳ ἀγνοεῖ τίνι πιστεύει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤπια φάρμακα : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡμεῖς δὲ ἀναπτύξαντες τὰς βίβλους ἃς εἴχομεν τῶν προφητῶν, ἃ μὲν διὰ παραβολῶν, ἃ δὲ δι᾽ αἰνιγμάτων, ἃ δὲ αὐθεντικῶς καὶ αὐτολεξεὶ τὸν Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν ὀνομαζόντων, εὕρομεν καὶ τὴν παρουσίαν αὐτοῦ καὶ τὸν θάνατον καὶ τὸν σταυρὸν καὶ τὰς λοιπὰς κολάσεις πάσας, ὅσας ἐποίησαν αὐτῷ οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι, καὶ τὴν ἔγερσιν καὶ τὴν εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀνάληψιν πρὸ τοῦ Ἱεροσόλυμα κριθῆναι, καθὼς ἐγέγραπτο ταῦτα πάντα ἃ ἔδει αὐτὸν παθεῖν καὶ γεγραμμένων εἰς αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡρωδιανοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰατροὶ ἀνάργυροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p10.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰατρὸς φιλάργυρος ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιώτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδοὺ ἡ μητήρ μου καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοί μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱστορεῖται μήδ᾽ ὀλίγους μῆνας βοσκήσας τὰ προβάτια ὁ Πέτρος ἐσταυρῶσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴασαι . . . . ἐξανάστησον τοὺς ἀσθενοῦντας, παρακάλεσον τοὺς ὀλιγοψυχοῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδιος ἀπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴσαι οὐκ ἐστιν ὑγίεια καὶ γνῶσις, ἀλλ᾽ ἡ μὲν μαθήσει, ἡ δὲ ἰάσει περιγίνεται· οὐκ ἂν οὖν τις νοσῶν ἔτι πρότερόν τι τῶν διδασκαλικῶν ἐκμάθοι πρὶν ἢ τέλεον ὑγιᾶναι· οὐδὲ γὰρ ὠσαύτως πρὸς τοὺς μανθάνοντας ἢ κάμνοντας ἀεὶ τῶν παραγγελμάτων ἕκαστον λέγεται, ἀλλὰ πρὸς οὓς μὲν εἰς γνῶσιν, πρὸς οὓς δὲ εἰς ἴασιν. καθάπερ οὖν τοῖς νοσοῦσι τὸ σῶμα ἰατροῦ χρῄζει, ταύτῃ καὶ τοῖς ἀσθενοῦσι τὴν ψυχὴν παιδαγωγοῦ δεῖ, ἵν᾽ ἡμῶν ἰάσηται τὰ πάθη, εἶτα δὲ καὶ διδασκάλου, ὃς καθηγήσεται πρὸς καθαρὰν γνώσεως ἐπιτηδειότητα εὐτρεπίζων τὴν ψυχήν, δυναμένην χωρῆσαι τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα εὐαγγελίζωμαι αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μικρῷ παραδείγματι τὴν ὑμετέραν σύνεσιν ὑπομνήσαιμι, ἴστε δήπου καὶ τοὺς φιλοσόφους αὐτοὺς ὡς ἑνὶ μὲν ἅπαντες δόγματι συντίθενται, πολλάκις δὲ ἐπειδὰν εἴ τινι τῶν ἀποφάσεων μέρει διαφωνῶσιν, εἰ καὶ τῇ τῆς ἐπιστήμης ἀρετῇ χωρίζονται, τῇ μέντοι τοῦ δόγματος ἑνώσει πάλιν εἰς ἀλλήλους συμπνέουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μή τις εὐθὺς κατ᾽ ἀρχὰς, ὡς εἰς Μωυσοῦ καὶ Χριστοῦ διατριβὴν ἀφιγμένος, νόμων ἀναποδείκτων ἀκούῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα στρατεύῃ τὴν καλὴν στρατείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ἄρῃ σύσσημον εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ἐνὶ κλήρῳ Ἐφεσίων εὑρεθῶ τῶν Χριστιανῶν, οἳ καὶ τοῖς ἀποστόλοις πάντοτε συνῄνεσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰγένοντό τινες πρὸ πολλοῦ χρόνου πάντων τούτων τῶν νομιζομένων φιλοσόφων παλαιότεροι, μακάριοι καὶ δίκαιοι καὶ θεοφιλεῖς, θείῳ πνεύματι λαλήσαντες καὶ τὰ μέλλοντα θεσπίσαντες, ἃ δὴ νῦν γίνεται· προφήτας δὲ αὐτοὺς καλοῦσιν· οὗτοι μόνοι τὸ ἀληθὲς καὶ εἶδον καὶ ἐξεῖπον ἀνθρώποις, μήτ᾽ εὐλαβηθέντες μήτε δυσωπηθέντες τινά . . . . ἀλλὰ μόνα ταῦτα εἰπόντες ἃ ἤκουσαν καὶ ἃ εἶδον ἁγίῳ πληρωθέντες πνεύματι· συγγράμματα δὲ αὐτῶν ἔτι καὶ νῦν διαμένει, κ.τ.λ. . . . . Ἐμοῦ δὲ παραχρῆμα πῦρ ἐν τῇ ψυχῇ ἀνήφθη καὶ ἔρως εἶχε με τῶν προφητῶν καὶ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἐκείνων, οἵ εἰσι Χριστοῦ φίλοι : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰουδαῖοι καθ᾽ ἑκάστην πόλιν εἰσὶ παμπληθεῖς Ἀσίας τε καὶ Συρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰουδαῖοι μᾶλλον καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον· πάνυ δὲ οὗτοι ἐχθροὶ τοῖς Ἰουδαῖοις ὑπάρχουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰσχύειν δοκοῦσιν . . . . τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ μετὰ τῆς ἐπαγγελίας τῶν περὶ αὐτὸν ἱστοριῶν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p9.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Εἰρηναῖος ἐκ προσώπου ὧν ἡγεῖτο κατὰ τὴν Γαλλίαν ἀδελφῶν ἐπιστείλας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p25.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p39.12">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Ναζωραῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p4.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p4.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p4.12">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ διδάσκαλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ διδακτικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κατὰ τὴν Πεντάπολιν παροικιῶν ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p39.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λαός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πανακὴς τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος ἰατρός ὁ σωτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ σωτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p4.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἁγνὸς ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ ἤτω καὶ μὴ ἀλαζονευέσθω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p26.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐπίσκοπος Συρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁπότε χρεία τινὸς πόρου πρὸς τὸ ἀναγκαῖον γένοιτο, ἅμα οἱ πάντες συμβάλλεσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃ ἀγνοοῦντες εὐσεβεῖτε, τοῦτο ἐγὼ καταγγέλλω ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃς ἀνελθὼν ἐκεῖσε ἀπὸ ἑκάστης πόλεως τῆς Κιλικίας τὰ ἐπιδέκατα κτλ εἰσέπραττεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃς ἂν ποτίσῃ ἕνα τῶν μικρῶν τούτων ποτήριον ψυχροῶ μόνον εἰς ὄνομα μαθητοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμηρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπερ εὐσεβοῦμεν εἰς τὸν τῶν Χριστιανῶν θεόν, ὃν ἡγούμεθα ἕνα τούτων ἐξ ἀρχῆς ποιητὴν καὶ δημιουργὸν τῆς πάσης κτίσεως, ὁρατῆς τε καὶ ἀοράτου, καὶ κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν παῖδα θεοῦ, ὃς καὶ προκεκήρυκται ὑπὸ τῶν προφητῶν μέλλων παραγίνεσθαι τῷ γένει τῶν ἀνθρώπων σωτηρίας κῆρυξ καὶ διδάσκαλος καλῶν μαθητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπου μὲν ἐπισκόπους καταστήσων, ὅπου δὲ ὅλας ἐκκλησίας ἀρμόσων, ὅπου δὲ κλήρῳ ἕνα γέ τινα κληρώσων τῶν ὑπὸ τοῦ πνεύματος σημαινομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπου οὐκ ἔνι Ἕλλην καὶ Ἰουδαῖος, περιτομὴ καὶ ἀκροβυστία, βάρβαρος, Σκύθης, δοῦλος, ἐλεύθερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p5.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπου ἂν φανῇ ὁ ἐπίσκοπος, ἐκεῖ τὸ τλῆθος ἔστω· ὥσπερ ὅπου ἂν ᾖ Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς, ἐκεῖ ἡ καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτε ᾔτησεν ὁ διδασκάλος τὸν ἄρτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p2.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι τὰ αὐτὰ ἐπάθετε καὶ ὑμει̂ς ὑπὸ τῶν ἰδίων συμφυλετῶν, καθὼς καὶ αὐτοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὐμεῖς φίλοι μού ἐστε, ἐὰν ποιῆτε ἃ ἐντέλλομαι ὑμῖν. οὐκέτι λέγω ὑμᾶς δούλους . . . . ὑμᾶς δὲ εἴρηκα φίλους, ὅτι πάντα ἃ ἤκουσα παρὰ τοῦ πατρός μου ἐγνώρισα ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμεῖς γένος ἐκλεκτόν, βασίλειον ἱεράτευμα, ἔθνος ἅγιον, λαὸς εἰς περιποίησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p1.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμεῖς μὴ κληθῆτε ῥαββεί· εἷς γάρ ἐστιν ὑμῶν ὁ διδάσκαλος, πάντες δὲ ὑμεῖς ἀδελφοί ἐστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p1.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμεῖς τῆς κατὰ τοῦ δικαίου καὶ ἡμῶν τῶν ἀπ᾽ ἐκείνου κακῆς προλήψεως αἴτιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποθετικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπομνήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τῶν νεκρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ ἁμαρτιῶν μέλλων τοῦ λαοῦ τοῦ καινοῦ προσφέρειν τὴν σάρκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ τῶν Ἰουδαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ ὀπτασίας ἀκούειν ἢ παῤ αὐτῆς ἐναργείας, 14); ὁ ὀπτασίᾳ πιστεύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς καὶ αἱ ἔγγιστα ἐκκλησίαι ἔπεμψαν ἐπισκόπους, αἱ δὲ πρεσβυτέρους καὶ διοκόνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς τύπῳ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἀπὸ τοῦ ἑνὸς Ἰακὼβ ἐκείνου, τοῦ καὶ Ἰσραὴλ ἐπικληθέντος, τὸ πᾶν γένος ὑμῶν προσηγόρευτο Ἰακὼβ καὶ Ἰσραήλ, οὕτω καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀπὸ τοῦ γεννήσαντος ἡμᾶς εἰς θεὸν Χριστοῦ . . . . καὶ θεοῦ τέκνα ἀληθινὰ καλούμεθα καὶ ἐσμέν . . . .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ὁ ἰατρὸς ὑγίειαν παρέχεται τοῖς συνεργοῦσι πρὸς ὑγίειαν, οὕτως καὶ ὁ θεὸς τὴν ἀΰδιον σωτηρίαν τοῖς συνεργοῦσι πρὸς γνῶσίν τε καὶ εὐπραγίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ διὰ τοῦ σώματος ὁ σωτὴρ ἐλάλει καὶ ἰᾶτο, οὕτως καὶ πρότερον “διὰ τῶν προφητῶν,” νῦν δὲ “διὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων καὶ διδασκάλων” . . . . καὶ πάντοτε ἄνθρωτον ὁ φιλάνθρωπος ἐνδύεται θεὸς εἰς τὴν ἀνθρώπων σωτηρίαν, πρότερον μέν τοὺς προφήτας, νῦν δὲ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ καὶ ὁ Παῦλος πολὺς καὶ δὴ καὶ ὁ Πέτρος ἐν τοῖς τῶν πιστῶν παισὶν ἀνομάζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε καὶ ὑμεῖς ὁσίως καὶ δικαίως μανθάνοντες ἃ παραδίδομεν ὑμῖν, φυλάσσεσθε καινῶς τὸν θεὸν διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ σεβόμενοι· εὕρομεν γὰρ ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς καθῶς ὁ κύριος λέγει· ἰδοὺ διατίθεμαι ὑμῖν καινὴν διαθήκην οὐχ ὡς διεθέμην τοῖς πατράσιν ὑμῶν ἐν ὄρει Χωρήβ· νέαν ἡμῖν διέθετο, τὰ γὰρ Ἑλλήνων καὶ Ἰουδαίων παλαιά, ὑμεῖς δὲ οἱ καινῶς αὐτὸν τρίτῳ γένει σεβόμενοι Χριστιανοί : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὦ δειλοὶ, εἰ θέλετε ἀποθνήσκειν, κρημνοὺς ἣ βρόχους ἔχετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">“Οἰωνιστής : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Hebrew Words and Phrases" id="vi.iii" prev="vi.ii" next="vi.iv">
        <h2 id="vi.iii-p0.1">Index of Hebrew Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Hebrew" id="vi.iii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="HE" id="vi.iii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Hebrew">עֵדָה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קָהָל: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קהל: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.31">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שׁלוח: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="vi.iv" prev="vi.iii" next="vi.v">
        <h2 id="vi.iv-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="vi.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Ab indoctis hominibus et rudibus scripta sunt et idcirco non sunt facili auditione credenda: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p65.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Ab initio sic non erat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ab initio sic non erat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p19.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Actum et de sacris Aegyptiis Judaicisque pellendis factumque patrum consultum, ut quattuor milia libertini generis ea superstitione infecta, quis idonea aetas, in insulam Sardiniam veherentur, coercendis illic latrociniis et, si ob gravitatem caeli interissent, vile damnum; ceteri cederent Italia, nisi certam ante diem profanes ritus exuissent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Adfirmabant autem [i.e: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Adgregatam primo in loco plebem de misercordiae bonis instruit. Docet divinae lectionis exemplis . . . . tunc deinde subiungit nun esse mirabile, si nostros tantum debito caritatis obsequio foveremus; cum enim perfectum posse fieri, qui plus aliquid publicano vel ethnico fecerit, qui malum bono vincens et divinae clementiae instar exercens inimicos quoque dilexerit. . . . . Quid Christiana plebs faceret, cui de fide nomen est? distributa sunt ergo continuo pro qualitate hominum atque ordinum ministeria [organized charity, then]. Multi qui paupertatis beneficio sumptus exhibere non poterant, plus sumptibus exhibebant, compensantes proprio labore mercedem divitiis omnibus cariorem . . . . fiebat itaque exuberantium operum largitate, quod bonum est ad omnes, non ad solos domesticos fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p52.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Adjurati (daemones) per deum verum et solum inviti miseris corporibus inhorrescunt, et vel exiliunt statim vel evanescunt gradatim, prout fides patientis adiuvat aut gratia curantis adspirat. Sic Christianos de proximo fugitant, quos longe in coetibus per vos lacessebant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Aegros quoque quibus defuerit qui adsistat, curandos fovendosque suscipere summae humanitatis et magnae operationis est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Alexandriae Marco evangelista instituente semper ecclesiastici fuere doctores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.30">1</a></li>
 <li>Alia causa nulla est cur nobis invicem fratrum nomen impertiamus nisi quia pares esse nos credimus. Nam cum omnia humana non corpore sed spiritu metiamur, tametsi corporum sit diversa condicio, nobis tamen servi non sunt, sed eos et habemus et dicimus spiritu fratres, religone conservos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p44.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Alia nos opinor, natura, Cyropennæ [Cynopae?] aut Sciapodes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostolorum erat tradere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p53.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Apud ipsos fides obstinata, misericordia in promptu, sed adversus omnes alios hostile odium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Arrius Antoninus in Asia cum persequeretur instanter, omnes illius civitatis Christiani ante tribunalia eius se manu facta obtulerunt. tum ille paucis duci jussis reliquis ait: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Barbarismis, soloecismis obsitae sunt res vestrae et vitiorum deformitate pollutae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p65.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Beturia Paula—que bixit ann. LXXXVI. meses VI. proselyta ann. XVI. nomine Sara mater synagogarum Campi et Bolumni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Bonum huius sectae usu iam et de commercio innotuit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p66.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ceterum qualia illa sunt, quae nec oculus vidit nec auris audivit nec in cor hominis ascenderunt? Credo, circa et utraque cavea et omni stadio gratiora: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p10.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Christiana fidelis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Christiana gens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Christiani homines sunt vobiscum degentes, eiusdem victus, habitus, instructus, eiusdem ad vitam necessitatis. neque enim Brachmanae aut Indorum gymnosophistae sumus, silvicolae et exules vitae . . . . si caeremonias tuas non frequento, attamen et illa die homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Christianos ad leones!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Christianos facere consuerunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p19.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Christianus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p5.3">2</a></li>
 <li>Christianus nec aedilitatem affectat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Cincus Severus [the proconsul] Thysdri ipse dedit remedium, quomodo responderent Christiani, ut dimitti possent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Conveniebant interim plures egregii et clarissimi ordinis et sanguinis, sed et saeculi nobilitate generosi, qui propter amicitiam eius antiquam secessum subinde suaderent, et ne parum esset nuda suadela, etiam loca in quae secederet offerebant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum concutitur imperium, concussis etiam ceteris membris eius utique et nos, licit extranei a turbis aestimemur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum et tempora totius spei fida sunt sacrosancto stilo, ne liceat eam ante constitui quam in adventum, opinor, Christi, vota nostra suspirant in saeculi huius occasum, in transitum mundi quoque ad diem domini magnum, diem irae et retributionis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum plurimi iudices viri in Israel fuisse referuntur, de nullo eorum dicitur quia propheta fuerit, nisi de Debbora muliere. praestat et in hoc non minimam consolationem mulierum sexui etiam prima ipsius literae facies, et provocat eas, ut nequaquam pro infirmitate sexus desperent, etiam prophetiae gratiae capaces se fieri posse, sed intelligant et credant quod meretur hanc gratiam puritas mentis non diversitas sexus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p56.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum staret pater ad me deiciendam jussus est ab Hilariano (the judge) proici, et virga percussus est. et doluit mihi casus patri mei, quasi ego fuissem percussa: sic dolui pro senecta eius misera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Datis consilium, quo vobis abutamur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Deum quilibet opifex Christianus et invenit, et ostendit, et exinde totum quod in deum quaeritur re quoque adsignat, licet Plato adfirmet factitatorem universitatis neque inveniri facilem et inventum enarrari in omnes difficilem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p19.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus pristina instrumenta manifestis verborum et sensuum luminibus ab omni ambiguitatis obscuritate purgavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Dicens: si non audieritis vocis meae, si sonos magnos hagminis iste avertatur in minima in gentibus, hubi dispergam ibi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p65.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Dirigantur in provinciam et ad plebem Arelate consistentem a te litterae quibus abstento Marciano alius in loco eius substituatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Doctores esse volunt et disertos sese ostendere . . . . neque adtendunt ad id quod dicit [Scriptura]: ‘Ne multi inter vos sint doctores, fratres, neque omnes sitis prophetæ.' . . . . Timeamus ergo iudicium quod imminet doctoribus; grave enim vero iudicium subituri sunt doctores illi, qui docentCp. Did., xi. 10: προφήτης, εἰ ἃ διδάσκει οὐ ποιεῖ, ψευδοπρφήτης ἐστί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Eadem, inquit, et philosophi monent atque profitentur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecclesia mater: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.36">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecclesia omni in loco multitudinem martyrum in omni tempore praemittit ad patrem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p7.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego imperium huius saeculi non cognosco: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego magis ridebo vulgus, tum quoque, cum ipsos defunctos atrocissime exurit, quos postmodum gulisossime nutrit. . . . . O pietatem de crudelitate ludentem!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p41.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Ego, inquit, nihil foro, nihil campo, nihil curiae debeo, nihil officio advigilo, nulla rostra praeoccupo, nulla praetoria observo, canales non odoro, cancellos non adoro, subsellia non contundo, iura non conturbo, causas non elatro, non iudico, non milito, non regno, secessi de populo. in me unicum negotium mihi est; nisi aliud non curo quam ne curem. vita meliore magis in secessu fruare quam in promptu. sed ignavam infamabis. scilicet patriae et imperio reique vivendum est. erat olim ista sententia. nemo alii nascitur moriturus sibi. certe cum ad Epicuros et Zenones ventum est, sapientes vocas totum quietis magisterium, qui eam summae atque unicae voluptatis nomine consecravere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Elinguis philosophia vita contenta est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p66.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Episcopi, presbyteres et diacones de locis suis [this is the one point of the prohibition] negotiandi causa non discedant. . . . sane ad victum sibi conquirendum aut filium, aut libertum, aut mercenarium, aut amicum, aut quemlibet mittant; et si voluerint negotiari, intra provinciam negotientur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p56.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Et Caesares credidissent super Christo, si aut Caesares non essent necessarii saeculo, aut si et Christiani potuissent esse Caesares: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p8.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Et inde est quod plurimo daemonum numero iam victo ad credulitatem venire gentes relaxantur, qui utique nullatenus sinerentur, si integras eorum, sicut prius fuerant, subsisterent legiones: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Et nos religiosi sumus, et simplex est religio nostra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Et puto liberos habet. nam est illi societas in penatibus coniunx, et tamen nec vinculo pignerum cedit nec obsequio pietatis abductus a proposito suo deficit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Externas caeremonias, Aegyptios Judaicosque ritus compescuit, coactis qui superstitione ea tenebantur religiosas vestes cum instrumento omni comburere. Judaeorum juventutem per speciem sacramenti in provincias gravioris caeli distribuit, reliquos gentis eiusdem vel similia sectantes urbe summovit, sub poena perpetuae servitutis nisi obtemperassent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Faustinus, our colleague, residing at Lyons, has repeatedly sent me information which I know you also have received both from him and also from he rest of our fellow-bishops established in the same province” (“Faustinus collega noster Lugduni consistens semel adque iterum mihi scripsit significans ea quae etiam vobis scio utique nuntiata tam ab eo quam a ceteris coepiscopis nostris in eadem provincia constitutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ferme apud vos ultra stilus non solet. ab Assyriis, si forte, aevi historiae patescunt. qui vero divinas lectitamus, ab ipsius mundi natalibus compotes sumus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p2.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Fideles nomina gentilium filiis suis non imponant; sed potius omnis natio Christianorum suit nominibus utatur, ut gentiles suis utuntur, imponanturque nomina Christianorum secundum scripturam in baptismo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p11.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Fidelis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Fiducia christianorum resurrectio mortuorum, illa credentes sumus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Fieri non nasci solet christiana anima.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p19.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Fiunt, non nascuntur Christiani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Fratres etiam vestri sumus, lure naturae matris unius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Habetis et vos tertium genus etsi non de tertio ritu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Hanc compositionem nondum exemplariis suffectam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p64.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Hi qui de paginis evangelicis sortes legunt, etsi optandum est, ut hoc potius faciant quam ad daemonia concurrant, tamen etiam ista mihi displicet consuetudo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p4.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Hic est qui per absentiam patris noster, nobis hic studentibus, sororem nostram Victoriam seducens, hinc de splendidissima Carthaginis civitate una cum Secunda et Restituta ad Abitinensem coloniam secum usque perduxit, quique nunquam domum nostram ingressus est, nisi tunc quando quibusdam persuasionibus puellares animos illiciebat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p61.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Hic est qui prophetas in ecclesia constituit, magistro erudit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p36.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Hodie etiam geritur, ut per exorcistas voce humana et potestate divina flagelletur et uratur et torqueatur diabolus, et cum exire se et homines dei dimittere saepe dicat, in eo tamen quod dixerit fallat . . . . cum tamen ad aquam salutarem adque ad baptismi sanctificationem venitur, scire debemus et fidere [which sounds rather hesitating], quia illic diabolus opprimitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p18.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Hominum plerique orationem demonstrativam continuam morte assequi nequeunt, quare indigent, ut instituantur parabolis. veluti nostro tempore videmus homines illos, qui Christiani vocantur, fidem suam e parabolis petiisse. Hi tamen interdum talia faciunt, qualia qui vere philosophantur. Nam quod mortem contemnunt, id quidem omnes ante oculos habemus; item quod verecundia quadam ducti ab usu rerum venerearum abhorrent. sunt enim inter eos et feminae et viri, qui per totam vitam a concubitu abstinuerint;From the time of Justin (and probably even earlier) Christians were always pointing, by way of contrast to the heathen, to the group of their brethren and sisters who totally abjured marriage. Obviously they counted on the fact that such conduct would evoke applause and astonishment even among their opponents (even castration was known, as in the case of Origen and of another person mentioned by Justin). Nor was this calculation quite mistaken, for the religious philosophy of the age was ascetic. Still, the applause was not unanimous, even among strict moralists. The pagan in Macarius Magnes, III. xxxvi. (i.e: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Honeste nata, liberaliter instituta, matronaliter nupta, habens patrem et matrem et fratres duos, alterum aeque catechuminum, et filium infantem ad ubera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hunc (nummum) Christiani, hunc Judaei, hunc omnes venerantur et gentes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hunc [nummum] Christiani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p14.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Iam [as a boy] credebam et mater et omnis domus, nisi pater solus, qui tamen non evicit in me ius maternae pietatis, quominus in Christum crederem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Iam pridem per omnes provincias et per urbes singulas ordinati sunt episcopi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p66.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Idem tertium genus hominum eunuchos dicebat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p13.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Ideo assumit Paulus verba etiam de his qui foris sunt, tit sanctificet eos.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p17.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Idiotae, quorum semper maior pars est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Illi omnes non meo nutu, sed dei praecepto reguntur; audiant me itaque, si iusta persuadeam, sin vero perversa et nocitura, contemnant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p11.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Illi qui, cum Christiani sint, solemnitates gentium celebrant, anathema in ecclesias introducunt. Qui de astrorum cursibus vitam hominum et gesta perquirunt, qui volatus avium et cetera huiusmodi, quae in saeculo prius observabantur, inquirunt, de Jericho anathema inferunt in ecclesiam, et polluunt castra domini et vinci faciunt populum dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p9.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Illo igitur charismate, quod a domino accepisti, illo inservi fratribus pneumaticis, prophetis, qui dignoscant dei esse verba ea, quae loqueris, et enarra quod accepisti charisma in ecclesiastico conventu ad aedificationem fratrum tuorum in Christo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>In Judaeorum oleastro insiti sumus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>In caritatis operibus semper primum locum sibi vindicavit ecclesia Romana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p62.18">1</a></li>
 <li>In congressione nominis sui desuper spectans volentes conprobat, adiuvat dimicantes, vincentes coronat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.63">1</a></li>
 <li>In conventiculis summus oratur deus, pax cunctis et venia postulatur magistratibus exercitibus regibus familiaribus inimicis, adhuc vitam degentibus et resolutis corporum vinctione, in quibus aliud auditur nihil nisi quod humanos faciat, nisi quod mites, verecundos, pudicos, castos, familiaris communicatores rei et cum omnibus vobis solidae germanitatis necessitudine copulatos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p7.13">1</a></li>
 <li>In ecclesia mihi nomen Christi infanti est inditum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>In eo quod amicos dicit suos discipulos, manifeste ostendit se esse verbum Dei, quem et Abraham . . . . sequens amicus factus est dei . . . . quoniam amicitia dei : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.27">1</a></li>
 <li>In his quidem irremediabile sententiae Christianorum manifestavit Apollo, quoniam Judaei suscipiunt deum magis quam isti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>In omnibus his diversis nominibus simile et prope unum doctrinae officium video fruisse tractatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p36.4">1</a></li>
 <li>In quo apostolus ostendit [sc. 1 Cor. xv. 7: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.26">1</a></li>
 <li>In unaquaque domo, cum inter credentem et non credentem coeperit esse diversitas, necessario pugna fit, incredulis quidem contra fidem dimicantibtis, fidelibus vero in illis errorem veterem et peccatorum vitia confutantibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p24.4">1</a></li>
 <li>In uno et altero Christus est, ecclesia vero Christus. ergo cum te ad fratrum genua protendis, Christum contrectas, Christum exoras: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.39">1</a></li>
 <li>Infructuosi in negotiis dicimur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Initium evangelii secundum Johannem quidam Platonicus aureis litteris conscribendum et per omnes ecclesias in locis eminentissimis proponendum esse dicebat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p21.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Intrat ad me pater consumptus taedio et coepit parbam suam evellere et in terram mittere et prosternere se in faciem et inproperare armis suis et dicere tanta verba quae moverent universam creaturam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Jacebant interim tota civitate vicatim non jam corpora, sed cadavera plurimorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p52.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Judaei interfectores domini . . . . apostolos interficientes et persequentes ecclesiam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Judaei mente sola unumque numen intellegunt . . . . igitur nulla simulacra urbibus suis, nedum templis sistunt; non regibus haec adolatio non Cæsaribus honor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Judaeorum juventatem per speciem sacramenti in provincias gravioris caeli distribuit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Judaeorum misera gentilitas.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Languores quidem animae ab apostolo in his (Rom. ii. 8: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Largitas operationis infracta est. . . . nunc de patrimonio nec decimas damus et cum vendere jubeat dominus, emimus potius et augemus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p27.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Latebrosa et lucifuga natio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Libertini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p5.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Licentia vero danda non est ordinandi episcopum aut in vico aliquo aut in modica civitate, cui sufficit unus presbyter, quia non est necesse ibi episcopum fieri, ne vilescat nomen episcopi et auctoritas. non debent illi ex alia provincia invitati facere episcopum, nisi aut in his civitatibus, quae episcopos habuerunt, aut si qua talis aut tam populosa est civitas, quae mereatur habere episcopum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p60.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Malunt solvi conjuges matrimoniis, exheredari a parentibus liberi quam fidem rumpere Christianam et salutaris militiae sacramenta deponere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Martialis [episcopus] præter gentiliam turpia et lutulenta conviva in collegio diu frequentata filios in eodem collegio exterarum gentium more apud profana sepulcra deposuit et alienigenis consepelivit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p41.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Medicos fortassis quis accipiet etiam eos qui alicuius partis corporis vel certi doloris sanitatem pollicentur: ut puta si auricularis, si fistulæ vel dentium, non tamen si incantavit, si inprecatus est si ut vulgari verbo impostorum utar, exorcizavit: non sunt ista medicinæ genera, tametsi sint, qui hos sibi profuisse cum praedicatione adfirmant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Medicum dici in scripturis divinis dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, etiam ipsius domini sententia perdocemur, sicut dicit in evangeliis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Memini cum interpretarer 1 Cor. i. 2: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p26.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Milites Christi sumus et stipendium ab ipso donativumque percepimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.36">1</a></li>
 <li>Mox a saevitia secandi urendique transisse nomen in carnificem et in tædium artem omnesque medicos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Multo patientius et tolerabilius audivit levari adversus se aemulum principem quam constitui Romae dei sacerdotem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Mundus pacem habet per Romanos, et nos [Christiani] sine timore in via ambulamus et navigamus quocumque voluerimus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p4.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Mundus pacem habet per Romanos, et nos sine timore in viis ambulamus et navigamus quocumque voluerimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p0.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam cum dominus adveniens sanasset illa quae Adam portaverat vulnera et venena serpentis antiqui curasset, legem dedit sano et pracepit ne ultra jam peccaret, ne quid peccanti gravius eveniret. Coartati eramus et in angustum innocentiae praescriptione conclusi, nec haberet quid fragilitatis humanae infirmitas atque imbecillitas faceret; nisi iterum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p26.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam cum omnes milites Christi custodire oportet praecepta imperatoris sui [so Lact., Instit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.33">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam et Porphyrius quandam quasi purgationem animae per theurgian, cunctanter tamen et pudibunda quodam modo disputatione, promittit, reversionem vero ad deum hanc artem praestare cuiquam negat, ut videas eum inter vitium sacrilegae curiositatis et philosophiae professionem sententiis alternantibus fluctuare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p24.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam saepe accidit, ut is qui humilem sensum gerit et abiectum et qui terrena sapit, excelsum sacerdotii gradum vel cathedram doctores insideat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Ne multi inter vos sint doctores neque omnes sitis prophetae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p44.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ne suis quidem magistris alias probatissimis atque lectissimis fidem inclinavit humana de incredulitate duritia, sicubi in argumenta Christianae defensionis impingunt. tunc vani poetae . . . . tunc philosophi duri, cum veritates fores pulsant. hactenus sapiens et prudens habebitur qui prope Christianum pronuntiaverit, cum, si quid prudentiae aut sapientiae affectaverit seu caerimonias despuens seu saeculum revincens pro Christiano denotetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Nec alia causa est cur nobis invicem fratrum nomen impertiamus, nisi quia pares esse nos credimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Nec ignibus funerandum aiunt (i.e: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p41.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Nec proicimus sanctum canibus nec margaritas ante porcos; sed dei laudes celebramus cum omnimoda disciplina et cum omni prudentia et cum omni timore dei atque animi intentione. Cultum sacrum non exercemus ibi, ubi inebriantur gentiles et verbis impuris in conviviis suis blasphemant in impietate sua. Propterea non psallimus gentilibus neque scripturas illis praelegimus, ut ne tibicinibus aut cantoribus aut hariolis similes simus, sicut multi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p15.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Nec ulla magis res aliena quam publica . . . . unam omnium rempublicam agnoscimus, mundum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Nemo enim apostolorum aut fratrem aut patrem passus est traditorem, quod plerique iam nostri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nemo eorum, quos dominus allegit, non habeo, dixit, quo vivam. Fides famem non timet. Scit etiam famem non minus sibi contemnendam propter deum quam omne mortis genus; didicit non respicere vitam, quanto magis victum? Quotusquisque haec adimplevit? sed quae penes homines difficilia, penes deum facilia?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p14.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Nemo illic archisynagogus Judaeorum, nemo Samarites, nemo Christianorum presbyter, non mathematicus, non haruspex, non aliptes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p9.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Non ab initio dii facti sumus; sed primo quidem homines, tunc demum dii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p27.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Non desunt, qui hoc Cyprianum prorsus non sensisse contendant, sed sub eius nomine a praesumptoribus atque mendacibus fuisse confictum. neque enim sic potuit integritas atque notitia litterarum unius quamlibet inlustris episcopi custodivi quemadmodum scriptura canonica tot linguarum litteris et ordine ac succession celebrationis ecclesiasticae custoditur, contra quam tamen non defuerat qui sub nominibus apostolorum multa confingerent frustra quidem, quia illa sic commendata, sic celebrata, sic nota est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p64.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Non in terris confitendum apud homines, minus vero, ne deus humanum sanguinem sitiat nec Christus vicem passionis, quasi et ipse de ea salutem consecuturus, exposcat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p9.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Non quo aliquem gentilium lateat tanti viri vita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p65.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Non sum ego doctor, sed lex docet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Non te latet praeceptum esse nobis divinitus, ut etiam eis qui negant se fratres nostros esse dicamus, fratres nostri estis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Nonnulli quidem, quibus de pristina litteratura et curiositatis labor et memoriae tenor perseveravit, ad eum modum opuscula penes nos condiderunt, commemorantes et contestificantes in singula rationem et originem et traditionem et argumenta sententiarum, per quae recognosci possit nihil nos aut novum aut portentosum suscepisse, de quo non etiam communes et publicae litterae ad suffragium nobis patrocinentur, si quid aut erroris eiecimus aut aequitatis admisimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p61.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Nos gentes nationesque distinguimus: deo una domus est mundus hic totus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Nos soli innocentes, quid mirum, si necesse est? enim vero necesse est. Innocentiam a deo edocti et perfecte eam novimus, ut a perfecto magistro revelatam, et fideliter custodiamus, ut ab incontemptibili dispectore mandatam. Vobis autem humana aestimatio innocentiam tradidit, humana item dominatio imperavit, inde nec plenae nec adeo timendae estis disciplinae ad innocentiae veritatem. Tanta est prudentia hominis ad demonstrandum bonum quanta auctoritas ad exigendum; tam illa falli facilis quam ista contemni. Atque adeo quid plenius, dicere: Non occides, an docere: ne irascaris quidem?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nos sumus ‘non gens' [Deut. xxxii. 21: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p6.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Nulla magis res nobis aliena quam publica; unam omnium rempublicam agnoscimus, mundum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nullam dico dominationem ita unius esse, ita singularem, ita monarchiam, ut non etiam per alias proximas personas administretur, quas ipsa prospexerit officiales sib: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p28.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Nunquam a dextera mea liber iste discedit. nam si agnoscis, ecce—et aperit librum qui veste latebat—en ipsum! hic mihi, inquit, terra ac mari comes, hic in peregrinatione tota socius et consolator fuit. sed referam tibi sane, quo liber iste penetrarit, et quam nullus fere in orbe terrarum locus sit, ubi non materia tam felicis historiae pervulgata teneatur. primus eum Romanae urbi vir studiossimus tui Paulinus invexit; deinde cum tota certatim urbe raperetur, exultantes librarios vidi, quod nihil ab his quaestiosius haberetur, siquidem nihil illo promptius, nihil carius venderetur. hic navigationis meae cursum longe ante praegressus, cum ad Africam veni, iam per totam Carthaginem legebatur. solus eum Cyrenensis ille presbyter non habebat, sed me largiente descripsit. nam quid ego de Alexandria loquar? ubi paene omnibus magis quam tibi notus est. hic Aegyptum, Nitriam, Thebaidain ac tota Memphitica regna transivit. hunc ego in eremo a quodam sene legi vidi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p63.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nunquam quidem consenserunt omnes gentes adversus Christianos; cum autem contigerint quae Christus praedixit, tunc quasi succendendi sunt omnes a quibusdam gentilibus incipientibus Christianos culpare, ut tunc fiant persecutiones iam non ex parte sicut ante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnes ecclesiae una; probant unitatem ecclesarum communcatio pacis et appellatio fraternitatis et contesseratio hospitalitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p58.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnis autem medicus ex herbarum succis vet arborum vel etiam metallorum venis vel animantium naturis profectura corporibus medicamenta componit. Sed herbas istas si quis forte, antequam pro ratione artis componantur, adspiciat, si quidem in agris aut montibus, velut foenum vile conculcat et praeterit. Si vero eas intra medici scholam dispositas per ordinem viderit, licet odorem tristem, fortem et austerum reddant, tamen suspicabitur eas curae vel remedii aliquid continere, etiamsi nondum quae vel qualis sit sanitatis ac remedii virtus agnoverit. Haec de communibus medicis diximus. Veni nunc ad Jesum coelestem medicum, intra ad hanc stationem medicinae eius ecclesiam, vide ibi languentium iacere multitudinem. Venit mulier, quae et partu immunda effecta est, venit leprosus, qui extra castra separatus est pro immunditia leprae, quaerunt a medico remedium, quomodo sanentur, quomodo mundentur, et quia Jesus hic, qui medicus est, ipse est et verbum dei, aegris suis non herbarum succis, sed verborum sacramentis medicamenta conquirit. Quae verborum medicamenta si quis incultius per libros tamquam per agros videat esse dispersa, ignorans singulorum dictorum virtutem, ut vilia haec et nullum sermonis cultum habentia praeteribit. Qui sero ex aliqua parte didicerit animarum apud Christum esse medicinam, intelliget profecto ex hic libris, qui in ecclesiis recitantur, tamquam ex agris et montibus, salutares herbas adsumere unumquemque debere, sermonum dumtaxat vim, ut si quis illi est in anima languor, non tam exterioris frondis et corticis, quam succi interioris hausta virtute sanetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Opto a Christi vocabulo nuncupari et habere nomen quod benedicitur super terram, et cupio tam opere quam sensu et esse et dici Christianus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Oramus etiam pro imperatoribus, pro ministris eorum et potestatibus, pro statu saeculi, pro rerum quiete, pro mora finis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ostendimus totum statum nostrum, et quibus modis probare possimus ita esse sicut ostendimus, ex fide scilicet et antiquitate divinarum litterarum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Pagani alieni a civitate dei ex locorum agrestium conpitis et pagis pagani vocantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.54">1</a></li>
 <li>Per universum orbem sacraria ista taeterrima impiae coitionis adolescunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p11.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Pestem et luem criminaris, cum peste ipsa et lue vel detecta sint vel aucta crimina singulorum, dum nec infirmis exhibetur misericordia et defunctis avaritia inhiat ac rapina. Idem ad pietatis obseqium timidi,Cp. Cyprian, per Pont: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p52.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Pistores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Plane, tertium genus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Plures efficimur quotiens metimur a vobis; semen est sanguis Christianorum . . . . illa ipsa obstinatio, quam exprobratis magistra est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p65.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Porro alii legentes: Mittam vobis advocatum spiritum veritatis, volunt intellegere apostolum Paulum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p33.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Postea vero et illis adiecti sunt alii liberalitate eorum qui ordinationes faciebant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p1.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Praeter opinionem,” says Porphyry (cp. August., de Civit. Dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p21.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Precantes sumus semper pro omnibus imperatoribus: vitam illis prolixam, imperium securum, domum tutam, exercitus fortes, senatum fidelem, populum probum, orbem quietum, quaecumque hominis et Caesaris vota sunt [a deo oramus]: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p8.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Principale crimen generis humani, summus saeculi reatus, tota causa iudicii, idolatria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Proculus Christianus, qui Torpacion cognominabatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Propter senectam ac mores optimas in domo christiana satis a dominis honorabatur; unde etiam curam filiarum dominicarum commissam diligenter gerebat, et erat in eis coercendis, cum opus esset, sancta severitate vehemens atque in docendis sobria prudentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p47.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Pudens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p38.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Pudens miles optio, præpositus carceris, nos magnificare coepit, intelligens magnam virtutem esse in nobis; qui multos ad nos admittebat, ut et nos et illi invicem refrigeraremus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p38.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Quaerendi et puniendi sunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p12.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Quale munus cuius editio deo spectante celebratur! Si in gentilium munere grande et gloriosum videtur proconsules vel imperatores habere presentes, et apparatus ac sumptus apud munerarios maior est ut possint placere maioribus—quanto inlustrior muneris et maior est gloria deum et Christum spectatores habere, quanto istic et apparatus uberior et sumptus largior exhibendus est, ubi ad spectaculum conveniunt caelorum virtutes, conveniunt angeli omnes, ubi munerario non quadriga vel consulatus petitur sed vita aeterna praestatur, nec captatur inanis et temporarius favor vulgi sed perpetuum praemium regni caelestis accipitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p26.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Quando id quod in honore alicuius idoli ab ethnicis agitur [sc. the theatrical spectacles] a fidelibus christianis spectaculo frequentatur, et idololatria gentilis asseritur et in contumeliam dei religio vera et divina calcatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quapropter facere te oportet plenissimas litteras ad coepiscopos nostros in Gallia constitutos, ne ultra Marcianum pervicacem et superbum . . . . collegio nostro insultare patiantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Quei dixerunt trenus duo apostuli et duo rebbites: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui audiuntur, qui timentur, qui adorantur, si dii non coluntur nec imperatorum vultus adorantur?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid autem, si philosophi etiam illa incursaverunt quae penes nos apocryphorum confessione damnantur, certos nihil recipiendum quod non conspiret germanae, et ipso iam aevo pronatae propheticae paraturae, quando et pseudoprophetarum meminerimus et multo prius apostatarum spirituum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p15.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid ergo dicemus magiam? Quod omnes paene—fallaciam! Sed ratio fallaciae solos non fugit Christianos, qui spiritualia nequitiae, non quidem socia conscientia, sed inimica scientia novimus, nec invitatoria operatione, sed expugnatoria dominatione tractamus multiformem luem mentis humanae, totius erroris artificem, salutis pariter animaeque vastatorem. Sic etiam magiae, secundae scilicet idololatriae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid ergo, si episcopus, si diaconus, si vidua, si virgo, si doctor, si etiam martyr lapsus a regula fuerit?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p56.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid erit summum ac praecipuum, in quo diabolus et pompae et angeli eius censeantur, quam idololatria? . . . . Igitur si ex idololatria universam spectaculorum paraturam constare constiterit, indubitate praeiudicatum erit etiam ad spectacula pertinere renuntiationis nostrae testimonium in lavacro, quae diabolo et pompae et angelis eius sint mancipata, scil. per idololatriam. Commemorabimus origines singulorum, quibus incunabulis in saeculo adoleverint, exinde titulos quorundam, quibus nominibus nuncupentur, exinde apparatus, quibus superstitionibus instruantur, tum loca, quibus praesidibus dicantur, tum artes, quibus auctoribus deputentur. Si quid ex his non ad idolum pertinuerit, id neque ad idololatriam neque ad nostram eiurationem pertinebit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Quis dives salvetur?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p16.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Quoniam non desunt vitiorum assertores blandi et indulgentes patroni qui praestant vitiis auctoritatem et quod est deterius censuram scripturarum caelestium in advocationem criminum convertunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p10.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Quorum nihil posse cogi dicuntur qui sunt re vera Christiani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p3.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Regula et disciplina quam ab Jesu Christo traditam sibi apostoli per successionem posteris quoque suis sanctam ecclesiam docentibus tradiderunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p53.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramentum ignorantes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.44">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacratissimi imperatores praeceperunt, eos qui Romanam religionem non colunt, debere Romanas caerimonias recognoscere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacrilegii et majestatis rei convenimur, summa haec causa, immo tots est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p3.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Sancti non solum non agunt festivitatem in die natali suo, sed a spiritu sancto repleti exsecrantur hunc diem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p16.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Scimus et apud nos terrae motum factum in locis quibusdam et factas fuisse quasdam ruinas, ita ut, qui erant impii extra fidem, causam terrae motus dicerent Christianos, propter quod et persecutiones passae sunt ecclesiae et incensae sunt; non solum autem illi, sed et qui videbantur prudentes, talia in publico dicerent quia propter Christianos fiunt gravissimi terrae motus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Scio somnia ridicula et visiones ineptas quibusdam videri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p16.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Scripturas sanctas non ad legendum tantum, sed et ad habendum tribuebat promptissime, nec solum viris sed et feminis quas vidisset lectioni deditas, unde et multos codices praeparabat, ut cum necessitas poposcisset, volentibus largiretur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p13.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Semetipsum esse qui inter Judaeos quidem quasi fllius apparuerit, in Samaria autem quasi pater descenderit, in reliquis vero gentibus quasi spiritus sanctus adventaverit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Seneca saepe noster.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Si ab una ecclesia inchoanda est medicina [i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p65.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Si adsideamus literae, et secundum hoc vel quod Judaeis vel id quod vulgo videtur accipiamus, quae in lege scripta sunt, erubesco dicere et confiteri, quia tales leges dederit deus. videbuntur enim magis elegantes et rationabiles hominum leges, verbi gratia vel Romanorum vel Atheniensium vel Lacedaemoniorum. si vero secundum hanc intelligentiam, quam docet ecclesia, accipiatur dei lex, tunc plane omnes humanas supereminet leges et veri dei lex esse creditur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p13.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Si caput mulieris vir est, ubique et virginis, de qua fit mulier illa quae nupsit, nisi si virgo tertium genus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p13.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Si paenurian talis et necessitatem paupertatis obtendit, potest inter ceteros qui ecclesiae alimentis sustinentur huius quoque necessitatis adiuvari, si tamen contentus sit frugalioribus et innocentibus cibis nec putet salario se esse redimendum, ut a peccatis cesset: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p57.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Si propheta es, praenuntia aliquid; si apostolus, praedica publice; si apostolicus, cum apostolis senti; si tantum Christianus es, crede quod traditum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p2.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Si qui in metallis et si qui in insulis, vel in custodiis, dumtaxat ex causa dei sectae, alumni suae confessionis fiunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p62.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Si quidem doctores, dum exspectant munera vestra aut timent personas, laxant singula vobis; et ego non doceo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Si quis idola fregerit et ibidem fuerit occisus, quatenus in evangelio scriptum non est neque invenietur sub apostolis unquam factum, placuit in numerum eum non recipi martyrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p4.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Si tranquillas praebueris aures tuas, dico mysterium simplicitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Sic omnes [sc. ecclesiae] primae et omnes apostolicae, dum una omnes, probant unitatem communicatio pacis et appellatio fraternitatis et contesseratio hospitalis, quae iura non alio natio regit quam eiusdem sacramenti una traditio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Siccine tractari sectam nemini molestam? perire homines sine causa?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut in aliqua, verbi gratia, civitate, ubi nondum Christiani nati sunt, si accedat aliquis et docere incipiat, laboret, instruat, adducat ad fidem, et ipse postmodam its quos docuit princeps et episcopus fiat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p54.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Simplices quique, ne dixerim imprudentes et idiotae, quae maior semper credentium pars est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p17.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Sin aliqua e pecoribus dissipata invenerit dominus, vae erit pastoribus. quod si ipsi pastores dissipati reperti fuerint, quid respondebunt pro pecoribus his? numquid dicunt, a pecore se vexatos? non credetur illis. incredibilis enim res est, pastorem pati posse a pecore: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p11.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Solet in visionibus esse tentatio; nam nonnunquam angelus iniquitatis transfigurat se in angelum lucis, et ideo cavendum est et sollicite agendum, ut scienter discernas visionum genus, sicut et Iesus Nave, cum visionem viderit, sciens in hoc esse tentationem, statim requisit ab eo qui apparuit et dicit: Noster es an adversariorum?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Stultus, impius, blasphemus, vesanus, impudens, sycophantes, calumniator ecclesiae, rabidus adversus Christum canis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p20.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Subito apparuit illi unus de exorcistis, vir probatus et circa religiosam disciplinam bene semper conversatus, qui exhortatione quoque fratrum plurimorum qui et ipsi fortes ac laudabiles in fide aderant excitatus erexit se contra illum spiritum nequam revincendum . . . . ille exorcista inspiratus dei gratia fortiter restitit et esse illum nequissimum spiritum qui prius sanctus putabatur ostendit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Superstitionis indignae est, ut archisynagogi sive presbyteri Judaeorum vel quos ipsi apostolos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Supervenit de civitate pater meus, consumptus taedio et adscendit ad me, ut me deliceret dicens: Filia, miserere canis meis, miserere patri, si dignus sum a te pacer vocari; si his te manibus ad hunc florem aetatis provexi, si te praeposui omnibus fratribus tuis; ne me dederis in dedecus hominum. aspice fratres tuos, aspice matrem tuam et materteram, aspice filium tuum, qui post te vivere non poterit . . . . haec dicebat quasi pater pro sua pietate, basians mihi manus, et se ad pedes meos jactans et lacrimans me iam non filiam nominabat, sed dominam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Tanto abest ut nostris literis annuant homines, ad quas nemo venit nisi iam Christianus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Tertium genus [dicimur] de ritu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p12.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Tertium genus dicimur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Tertium genus sumus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p14.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Timide conveniunt in ecclesiam: dicitis enim, quoniam incondite convenimus et simul convenimus et complures concurrimus in ecclesiam, quaerimur a nationibus et timemus, ne turbentur nationes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Traditionem apostolorum in toto mundo manifestatam, in omni ecclesia adest perspicere omnibus qui vera velint videre, et habemus annumerare eos qui ab apostolis instituti sunt episcopi in ecclesiis et successiones eorum usque ad nos. . . . . Sed quoniam valde longum est, in hoc tali volumine omnium ecclesiarum enumerare successiones: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p54.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Tu tuba canens dei milites, caelestibus armis instructos, ad congressionis proelium excitasti et in acie prima, spiritali gladio diabolum interfecisti, agmina quoque fratrum hinc et inde verbis tuis composuisti, ut invidiae inimico undique tenderentur et cadavera ipsius publici hostis et nervi concisi calcarentur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.64">1</a></li>
 <li>Tunc pater mittit se in me, ut oculos mihi erueret, sed vexavit tantum . . . . tunc paucis diebus quod caruissem patrem, domino gratias egi et refrigeravi absentia illius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Ubi ipsos codices quaerimus? Unde aut quomodo comparamus? A quibus sumimus?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p13.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Unde et simpliciores quique domino Christo credentium existimant, quod omnia peccata, quaecumque commiserint homines, ex istis contrariis virtutibus mentem delinquentium perurgentibus fiant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p19.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Unde scis illos libros (veteri Testamenti) unius veri et veracissimi dei spiritu esse humano generi ministratos?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p2.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Usque hodie a patriarchis Judaeorum apostolos mitti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p17.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Usque quo genus tertium?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Uxorem iam pudicam maritus iam non zelotypus, filium iam subiectum pater retro patiens abdicavit, servum iam fidelem dominus olim mitis ab oculis relegavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Vae miserae mihi! non mihi respondes? miserator esto mei, domine; aspice filium tuum dulcissimum, convertere ad nos, noli nos spernere. Quid festinas? quo tendis? cur nos odisti?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p25.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Valentiniani eos qui sunt ab ecclesia ‘communes' et ‘ecclesiasticos' dicunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Veniet tecum [i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p11.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Viduarum et infirmorum et omnium pauperum curam peto diligenter habeatis, sed et peregrinis si qui indigentes fuerint sumptus suggeratis de quantitate mea propria quam apud Rogatianum compresbyterum nostrum dimisi. Quae quantitas ne forte iam erogata sit, misi eidem per Naricum acoluthum aliam portionem, ut largius et promptius circa laborantes fiat operatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p58.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Vincendi vincentibus legem dederunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Virginitas et viduitas et modesta in occulto matrimonii dissimulatio et una notitia eius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Virginitas neutrius est sexus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p13.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Vos vero suspensi interim atque solliciti honestis voluptatibus abstinetis, non spectacula visitis, non pompis interestis, convivia publica absque vobis, sacra certamina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p10.7">1</a></li>
 <li>a deo secundus ante omnes et super omnes deos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p8.6">1</a></li>
 <li>a minori ad maius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>a parentibus dicor Tarachus, et cum militarem nominatus sum Victor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>a propos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p34.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p36.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p14.2">3</a></li>
 <li>ab illis enim incepit infamia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.17">1</a></li>
 <li>actor nominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p13.5">1</a></li>
 <li>ad hoc: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p2.28">1</a></li>
 <li>ad nostras litteras nemo venit nisi iam Christianus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p61.9">1</a></li>
 <li>adoptio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p27.5">1</a></li>
 <li>adversus paganes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.59">1</a></li>
 <li>alii ordines dentium, alii ad incestam libidinem nervi? . . . . homo est enim et Christianus et quod et tu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>aliquid praenuntiare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p56.4">1</a></li>
 <li>amici dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.17">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.20">3</a></li>
 <li>ante constitutionem episcopi nihil innovandum putavimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p62.5">1</a></li>
 <li>appellabat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p13.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p13.11">2</a></li>
 <li>appellat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p13.7">1</a></li>
 <li>apud Jesum tam miles est paganus fidelis, quam paganus est miles fidelis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.49">1</a></li>
 <li>aqua medicinalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.7">1</a></li>
 <li>arca: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p28.5">1</a></li>
 <li>arcana apocryphorum superducunt, blasphemiae fabulas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p15.5">1</a></li>
 <li>argumentum e silentio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p61.1">1</a></li>
 <li>auctoritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.x-p1.6">1</a></li>
 <li>auctoritas interpretiva: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>autor nominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>caeremoniae Romanae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.3">1</a></li>
 <li>cantatur et exitus martyrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>cari dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.18">1</a></li>
 <li>cari deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.19">2</a></li>
 <li>castra Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.34">1</a></li>
 <li>catholica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.20">2</a></li>
 <li>catholica fides et religio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.19">1</a></li>
 <li>catholica traditio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.16">1</a></li>
 <li>ceteri coepiscopi nostri in eadem provincia constituti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p18.4">1</a></li>
 <li>chor-episcopi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p65.4">1</a></li>
 <li>chor-episcopus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p62.8">1</a></li>
 <li>chorepiscopi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p62.9">1</a></li>
 <li>cives Romani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>coepiscopi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.11">1</a></li>
 <li>coepiscopi nostri in Gallia constituti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.10">1</a></li>
 <li>cognitiones de Christianis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>collegia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p41.10">1</a></li>
 <li>collegia funeraticia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p41.9">1</a></li>
 <li>collegia tenuiorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p41.8">1</a></li>
 <li>communes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.6">1</a></li>
 <li>complexio oppositorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p1.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p19.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p24.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p9.1">4</a></li>
 <li>consilia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p26.3">1</a></li>
 <li>contemnere deos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>contemptissma inertia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.3">1</a></li>
 <li>cultus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p26.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p28.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p41.12">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p16.7">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p8.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p21.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p21.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p23.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p4.7">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p9.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p3.5">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p6.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p6.2">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p6.3">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.4">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.8">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.9">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.10">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.11">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.13">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.14">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.15">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p8.1">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p9.3">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p9.6">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p9.7">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p9.8">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p24.2">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p4.4">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p4.6">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p4.7">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p4.8">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p4.9">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p7.12">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p3.8">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p12.2">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p29.1">39</a></li>
 <li>cum interim usque eo sceleratissimae gentis consuetudo valuit, ut per omnes iam terras recepta sit; victi victoribus leges dederunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>demutatum, suppletum, impletum, perfectum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>deus clinicus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li>dicor ecclesiasticus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.11">1</a></li>
 <li>diminuendo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.16">1</a></li>
 <li>disciplina arcani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p16.4">1</a></li>
 <li>dispersi, palabundi et soli et caeli sui extorres vagantur per orbem sine homine, sine deo rege, quibus nec advenarum iure terram patriam saltim vestigio salutare conceditur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p20.13">1</a></li>
 <li>divas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.6">1</a></li>
 <li>divi filius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li>divina lectio, orationes assiduae, et sermo doctrinae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p13.3">1</a></li>
 <li>doctores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.2">1</a></li>
 <li>doctores audientium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p59.50">1</a></li>
 <li>doctores ecclesiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.4">1</a></li>
 <li>dominus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.22">1</a></li>
 <li>eadem provincia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.15">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia insidias et persecutiones a Judaeis patitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.19">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesiastici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.12">2</a></li>
 <li>ego quia opto esse ecclesiasticus et non ab haeresiarcha aliquo, sed a Christi vocabulo nuncupari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.10">1</a></li>
 <li>erant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p13.10">1</a></li>
 <li>eruenda et execranda consensio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.16">1</a></li>
 <li>et credidit vulgus Judaeo; quod enim aliud genus seminarium est infamiae nostrae?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.16">1</a></li>
 <li>et ipsos tres pueros a dei filio protectos—in mysterio nostro qui sumus tertium genus hominum—non vexavit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>et prophetae et apostoli locum habuit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p43.6">1</a></li>
 <li>ethnici de melioribus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>etiam nunc Judaei non moventur adversus gentiles, adversus eos, qui idola colunt et deum blasphemant, et illos non oderunt nec indignantur adversus eos; adversus Christiano vero insatiabili odio feruntur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.22">1</a></li>
 <li>ex cathedra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>exitiabilis superstitio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>expunctum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>famula decrepita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p47.2">1</a></li>
 <li>fidelis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.10">1</a></li>
 <li>fides catholica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p10.17">1</a></li>
 <li>fides pagana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.50">1</a></li>
 <li>fontes persecutionum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p1.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.25">2</a></li>
 <li>forum publicum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p11.14">1</a></li>
 <li>fratres: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p8.25">1</a></li>
 <li>funesta religio, lugubres ritus, ara rogus, pollinctor sacerdos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.9">1</a></li>
 <li>gens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>gens contumelia numinum insignis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.7">1</a></li>
 <li>gens totius orbis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>gentes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.28">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p14.14">2</a></li>
 <li>genus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p13.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p17.2">2</a></li>
 <li>genus alterum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p12.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p14.8">2</a></li>
 <li>genus primum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>genus secundi hominis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p13.6">1</a></li>
 <li>genus tertium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p11.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p12.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p13.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p13.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p14.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p15.3">7</a></li>
 <li>gloria in excelsis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p11.5">1</a></li>
 <li>habes et apostolorum opus praedicatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p26.5">1</a></li>
 <li>homines deploratae, inlicitae ac desperatae factionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.13">1</a></li>
 <li>honores et purpuras despiciunt (despising honors and purple robes).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.2">1</a></li>
 <li>hostes maluistis vocare generis humani Christianos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>hostis dei, veritatis inimicus, sceleratarum artium magister: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>idiotæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ignavia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.7">1</a></li>
 <li>imperator: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p27.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.31">2</a></li>
 <li>in compito Acilio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>in dubio pro reo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in partibus infidelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p49.1">1</a></li>
 <li>in publicum muta, in angulis garrula; templa ut busta despiciunt, deos despuunt, rident sacra . . . . occultis se notis et insignibus noscunt et amant mutuo paene antequam noverint . . . . cur nullas aras habent, templa nulla, nulla nota simulacra . . . . nisi illud quod colunt et interprimunt, aut punieudum est aut pudendum? unde autem vel quis ille aut ubi deus unicus, solitarius, destitutus, quem non gens libera, non regna, non saltem Romana superstitio noverunt? Judaeorum sola et misera gentilitas unum et ipsi deum, sed palam, sed templis, aris, victimis caeremoniisque coluerunt, cuius adeo nulla vis ac potestas est, ut sit Romanis numinibus cum sua sibi natione captivus. At iam Christiani quanta monstra, quae portenta confingunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>in reos majestatis et publicos hostes omnis homo miles est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>in toto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p21.1">2</a></li>
 <li>infructuosi in negotiis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p56.5">1</a></li>
 <li>infructuositas in negotiis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.4">1</a></li>
 <li>infructuositas in negotio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.6">1</a></li>
 <li>interregnum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p11.11">1</a></li>
 <li>ipso facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p56.3">1</a></li>
 <li>judices vice Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>lex radix evangeliorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>longe sunt a civitate dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.71">1</a></li>
 <li>magistri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.14">1</a></li>
 <li>majestas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p3.12">1</a></li>
 <li>medius fidius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>miles Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>milites: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.43">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.65">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.66">3</a></li>
 <li>milites Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.28">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.30">2</a></li>
 <li>milites dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.29">1</a></li>
 <li>ministri evangelii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p25.4">1</a></li>
 <li>momenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>mortes persecutorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>multitudo credentium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p53.8">1</a></li>
 <li>mutatis mutandis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p15.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p13.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p56.4">3</a></li>
 <li>mysterium salutare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>mysterium tremendum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>natio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>natio in publico muta, in angulis garrula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>nil praeter nubes et caeli numen adorant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.9">1</a></li>
 <li>nolens volens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>noli me tangere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p30.7">1</a></li>
 <li>nomen est omen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.2">2</a></li>
 <li>nomen ipsum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p3.13">1</a></li>
 <li>non licet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>nostrorum bonorum status iam mergitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p23.4">1</a></li>
 <li>numina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>nuptiarum conventiones et filiorum procreationes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p11.6">1</a></li>
 <li>nutrimenta spiritus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>oblationes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p28.11">1</a></li>
 <li>occidere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.37">1</a></li>
 <li>occidi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.38">1</a></li>
 <li>odium generis humani.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>omnia prorsus ut in quandam caenosam latrinam in eius animam flagitia confluxerant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>operarii mercenarii, qui religionem et pietatem pro mercibus habeant, qui simulent lucis filios, cum non sint lux sed tenebrae, qui operantur fraudem, qui Christum in negotio et quaestu habeant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p15.4">1</a></li>
 <li>orbis Romanus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>pagani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.42">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.45">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.53">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.67">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.69">5</a></li>
 <li>paganicum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.72">1</a></li>
 <li>paganus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.47">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.51">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.57">4</a></li>
 <li>pagus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.52">1</a></li>
 <li>pallium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p23.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p66.4">2</a></li>
 <li>panis et circenses: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p10.5">1</a></li>
 <li>parce unicæ spei totius orbis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>participatio dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p27.6">1</a></li>
 <li>pax terrena: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>per flagitia invisi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>perpetiendum pro deo, quod aeque fides pagana condixit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.48">1</a></li>
 <li>petitio principii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>philosophus nobilis, magnus gentilium philosophus, doctissimus philosophorum, quamvis Christianorum acerrimus inimicus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p20.4">1</a></li>
 <li>pistorum praecipuus et postremus philosophus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>plebs Arelate consistens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.7">1</a></li>
 <li>plebs profanae coniurationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.14">1</a></li>
 <li>plurimi et multi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p15.23">1</a></li>
 <li>praesident maiores natu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p62.3">1</a></li>
 <li>pravae religionis obscuritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.12">1</a></li>
 <li>presbyteri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.15">1</a></li>
 <li>primi inter pares: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p18.3">1</a></li>
 <li>profectio ecclesiae e gentibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>provincia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.8">1</a></li>
 <li>provincia Lugdunensis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p18.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.13">3</a></li>
 <li>provincia Narbonensis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.17">3</a></li>
 <li>provincia Narbonesis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p18.6">1</a></li>
 <li>præcepta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>publici hostes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.10">1</a></li>
 <li>pulchrum et utile est visitare pupillos et viduas, imprimis pauperes qui multos habent liberos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p35.11">1</a></li>
 <li>purifici roris perfusio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>quaerendi non sunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>qui in professione religionis videntur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p26.5">1</a></li>
 <li>qui omnes regressuri ad ecclesiam non essent, nisi cum Trofimo comitante venissent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p11.5">1</a></li>
 <li>qui per flagitia invisi erant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p13.9">1</a></li>
 <li>quid pro quo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>quod ab initio fuit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>quod nunquam magis fit quam cum in persecutione destituitur a clero: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>quos per flagitia invisos vulgus Christianos appellabat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>religio Christiana: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p8.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p64.5">2</a></li>
 <li>religio illicita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>religio licita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>religio pressa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>religiones licitae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>repletae autem sunt non modo civitates credentium, sed regiones: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p1.5">1</a></li>
 <li>representatio totius nominis Christiani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p11.15">1</a></li>
 <li>residuum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.x-p1.4">1</a></li>
 <li>restitutio in integrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>rex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p27.9">1</a></li>
 <li>ructando curantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sacerdotes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.39">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.41">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.60">3</a></li>
 <li>sacramentum ignorantes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.70">1</a></li>
 <li>sacraria taeterrima impiae citionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.15">1</a></li>
 <li>sacrilegium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>sarmenticii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>satis celebritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p65.12">1</a></li>
 <li>sceleratissima gens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.18">1</a></li>
 <li>scutum quoddam ac refugium Antiochiae regionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p11.7">1</a></li>
 <li>secta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p9.45">1</a></li>
 <li>semi-axii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p15.3">1</a></li>
 <li>senes domestici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p36.6">1</a></li>
 <li>seniores et praepositi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p62.2">1</a></li>
 <li>si quis diaconus gens plebem sine episcopo vel presbytero: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p62.6">1</a></li>
 <li>si reges a regendo dicuntur, omnes utique, qui ecclesias dei regunt, reges merito appellabuntur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sicut dorso gandiuscularum puellarum parvuli portari solent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p47.3">1</a></li>
 <li>simplices: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p41.4">1</a></li>
 <li>simplices et idiotae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p2.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p17.1">2</a></li>
 <li>simpliciores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p2.7">1</a></li>
 <li>spiritalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p60.7">1</a></li>
 <li>spretis atque calcatis divinis numinibus invicem certae religionis mentita sacrilega presumptione dei, quem praedicaret unicum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.3">1</a></li>
 <li>stips: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p28.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p28.10">2</a></li>
 <li>stulti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p65.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p65.11">2</a></li>
 <li>superstitio nova et malefica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>superstitio prava, immodica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>synagogae Judaeorum fontes persecutionum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p14.18">1</a></li>
 <li>tam a Faustino quam a ceteris coepiscopis nostris in eadem provincia constitutis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p34.15">1</a></li>
 <li>taurobolium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p19.7">1</a></li>
 <li>tertium genus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>tituli criminum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p12.23">1</a></li>
 <li>toga virilis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p10.10">1</a></li>
 <li>tolle, lege: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p4.15">1</a></li>
 <li>ultima ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p57.6">1</a></li>
 <li>unitas sacramenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.35">1</a></li>
 <li>vana et demens superstitio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>vel magus vet astrologus, hariolus, somniorum interpres, praestigiator . . . . vel qui phylacteria conficit . . . . hi omnes et qui sunt similes his neque instruendi neque baptizandi sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p9.8">1</a></li>
 <li>vera de satisfactione medicina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p9.9">1</a></li>
 <li>verisimile non est, ut ea species sacramenti, in quam fides tota committitur, in quam disciplina tota conititur, ambigue annuntiata et obscura proposita videatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>vernaculi ecclesiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p19.4">1</a></li>
 <li>via: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p74.11">1</a></li>
 <li>via media: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p74.10">1</a></li>
 <li>via negationis et eminentiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vir togatus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p61.3">1</a></li>
 <li>virgines subintroductæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p22.14">1</a></li>
 <li>visitare pupillos et viduas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p20.4">1</a></li>
 <li>vocor Agathos-angelus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.7">1</a></li>
 <li>“Nesciunt simplices animae,” they held, “quid quomodo scriptum sit, ubi et quando et coram quibus confitendum, nisi quod nec simplicitas ista, sed vanitas, immo dementia pro deo mori, ut qui me salvum faciat. sic is occidet, qui salvum facere debebit? semel Christus pro nobis obiit, semel occisus est, ne occideremur. si vicem repetit, num et ille salutem de mea nece expectat? an deus hominum sanguinem flagitat, maxime si taurorum et hircorum recusat? certe peccatoris paenitentiam mavult quam mortem”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>“Non difficile est doctori,” says Cyprian (Ep: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p61.7">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="French Words and Phrases" id="vi.v" prev="vi.iv" next="vi.vi">
        <h2 id="vi.v-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="vi.v-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Avant la fin du IIIe: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cette formule semble plutôt désigner un groupe ecclésiastique que deux groupes ayant chacun son organization distincte: en tout cas, elle n'offre rien de contraire à l'indistinction des deux églises.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>D'autres églises que celle de Lyon ont eu d'abord un cercle de rayonnement très étendu et ne se sont en quelque sorte subdivisées qu'après une indivision d'assez longue durée. Je ne veux pas entrer ici dans l'histoire de l'évangélization de l'empire romain: cela m'entraînerait beaucoup trop loin. Il me serait facile de trouver en Syrie, en Égypte et ailleurs des termes de comparaison assez intéressants. Je les néglige pour me borner à un seul exemple: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Dans les pays situés à, quelque distance de la Mediterranée et de la basse vallée du Rhône, il ne s'est fondé aucune église (Lyon exceptée) avant le milieu du IIIe: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Il en résulte que, dans l'ancienne Gaule celtique, avec ses grandes subdivisions en Belgique, Lyonnaise, Aquitaine et Germanie, une seule église existait au IIe: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Je ne sais s'il y est entré, du vivant de Paul, un seul païen, je veux dire un homme qui ne connût pas déjà, avant d'y entrer, le judaïsme et la Bible.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Le verbe ἐπισκοπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p16.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ce n'est pas des nouvelles de l'église du Pont qu'il a eues à Ancyre, c'est l'église elle-même, l'église du Pont, qu'il y a rencontrée: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p17.5">1</a></li>
 <li>chef-lieu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p17.7">1</a></li>
 <li>dénouement: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fait accompli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p4.10">1</a></li>
 <li>groupes détaches, dispersés, d'une même grande église: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p16.7">1</a></li>
 <li>les colonies juives dans l'Afrique romaine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p4.13">1</a></li>
 <li>lèse-majesté: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>plusieurs groupes de chrétiens, épars sur divers points du territoire, un seul centre ecclésiastique, un seul évêque, celui de Lyon.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-p16.8">1</a></li>
 <li>une sorte de chapelle rurale: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.73">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="vi.vi" prev="vi.v" next="toc">
        <h2 id="vi.vi-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="vi.vi-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_xx_1">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iv-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_452">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_463">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_464">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_465">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_466">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_467">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_468">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_469">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_470">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_471">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_472">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_473">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_474">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_475">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_476">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_477">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_478">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_479">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_480">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_481">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_482">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.viii-Page_483">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ix-Page_484">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ix-Page_485">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.x-Page_486">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.x-Page_487">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_488">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_489">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_490">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_491">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_492">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_493">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_494">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_495">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_496">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_497">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_498">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_499">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_500">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_501">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_502">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_503">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_504">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_505">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_506">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_507">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_508">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_509">509</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_510">510</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_511">511</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_512">512</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_513">513</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_514">514</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.xi-Page_517">517</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->



  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
